《Criminal X : Epitome Of Evil》 Chapter 1: Criminal X Chapter 1: Criminal X"50 Million murders. 70 Million half murders. 100 Million attempted murders. Successful assassinations of 10 presidents of Germany, 9 presidents of Poland, 6 presidents of Russia, 5 presidents of America, 8 prime ministers of the United Kingdom, also 4 Kings and Queens of the same country. And that''s not all.." "There''s more?" "Yes, your honour. Mass Genocide and homicide in North Korea, South Korea, Germany, Poland, India and America. 30 thousand bank robberies. 90 thousand plane hijackings. 17 Million explosions of bombs in the most crowded places of Japan, South Korea, Russia, Germany, America and Poland. 85 thousand rape attempts on the princesses and Queens of Spain, Dubai, Wales and United Kingdom. And lastly, the most controversial and recent act, the destruction of all the Hindu temples, churches, mosques and Sikh temples in the whole world." The lawyer announced and looked at the fifteen judges sitting on the panel in front of him. "Your honour, the previous list of crimes that I just relayed to you belongs to only one man. Only one man did all that. And today, is the trial of that very same man. The Biggest Criminal mankind ever witnessed, the reincarnation of Evil itself, the man who belongs to the worst and worst and worst part of darkness. The man whom the whole world calls..." CLINK! CLANG! The lawyer paused and from the door behind him, rattling of metal chains resounded in the whole court. Along with that, a person entered the court as well. And the lawyer finally finished his sentence.. "Criminal X." Utter silence spread around the court as six men entered the room. Five men were suited with armor and guns on their hands and in front of these five men was the man in question. His hands were cuffed behind his back, his legs were cuffed, he was blindfolded and a cloth was stuffed in his mouth. His hands and legs were also covered with metal chains and by the sound they were making on the floor, they seemed heavy. All this was done so that the man would not be able to move freely and easily. They were the restrictions placed on him. The man walked slowly and just after a few steps, the door of the court was closed. One of the five men kicked the back of the knee of the man and the man was brought to his knees. He was stopped far away from the lawyer and the fifteen judges. There were many seats present on the court but the area around the kneeling man was empty. No one was sitting near him. Apart from that, there were other people in the court and they were all sitting away from the man. All this was happening in the highest court of the world¡ªThe International Court of Justice. It was located in the Peace Palace in Hague, Netherlands. This was the court where only international matters related to influential countries were discussed. But today, for the first time in the history of this court, a single man was being questioned. A single man was being treated as an international case. That alone speaks for the man''s terror. "So he is Criminal X, Mr. Richard?" One of the judges asked. The lawyer, Richard Scruggs, the number one lawyer in the world was placed on this case. He was the most sought lawyer by everyone and the fees he demands are astounding but today, this man was doing this case for free. He demanded not a single damn penny from the government. "Yes, your honour. The man on his knees, in restraints, in front of us, is none other than Criminal X." The man the five armed men brought to the court was none other than Criminal X and he showed no reaction to Richard''s words. "Your honours, I must also tell you, the people present here in this court today are no ordinary people. Each man and woman you are seeing here as an audience are the presidents and prime ministers of different countries. Russia, Spain, Germany, America, United Kingdom, UAE, Australia, Canada, Denmark, Poland, France, North Korea, South Korea, Japan and India. All these special people are here just to witness this man''s trial. And you, esteemed judges, you also represent 15 Countries. And I must add, this trial today is being broadcasted to the whole world. Every single man is watching the outcome of Criminal X. His life itself is a threat to world peace. This man tormented the whole world. Myself included. My wife, my daughter, both died from the bomb explosion that happened two years ago in America. We want justice, my lords. Simple, pure, sheer justice." Richard''s voice trembled as he reached the last part of his speech. He was literally pleading for justice with clenched fists. The fifteen Judges knew full well the gravity of the situation and remained as serious as ever. On the table in front of them, countless files were present. All the fifteen judges had a bundle of files kept in front of them. One of them asked, "Which one of these files belongs to Criminal X?" Richard answered : "All of them." The judges twitched but began to check the files one by one. "Judges, it will take seven months to see all the files present in front of you. This man has created novels out of files. Each one is as long as holy books. I recited his main crimes earlier to all of you. It will waste less time in this court if you don''t see those files." If it were someone other than Richard, the judges would have suspended the lawyer for interrupting them. But since Richard suggested it, the judges somewhat agreed. "Then will you answer some questions of ours?" One judge said. Richard nodded. "Certainly." Then the judges began asking their questions. "What is his name? The real name of Criminal X, I mean." "Pablo Castillo, my lord. He gave this name by and to himself." "What about his relatives, parents, siblings. Anyone?" "He has none of those, my lord. He killed his whole family by his own hands when he was just 6 years old. He has been a murderer since he was born." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The judges, the people present in the court, the people watching the trial, all gasped at Richard''s reveal. They didn''t had this information. "It took a toll on authorities to find out about his past, my lord. This information is true down to its very last words." The Judges sighed. "Very well. Tell me this, Richard," An elderly judge spoke this time. "What made him the worst criminal alive? There must be something that happened with him? No one is born as a criminal, after all." Richard exhaled a mouthful of breath. "Your honour, there is very little known about his past but there is one thing that can answer this question of yours. One thing by which we can partially understand why Pablo became like this." "Tell us then." "This man, Pablo Castillo, was born on 13 August, 1939. And the place he was born in was..." Richard paused for a second then said, "Poland." All the judges flinched. The president of Poland and Germany looked at each other as well. "That''s.. at that time, just after one month, wasn''t Poland.." The elderly judge spoke but Richard finished the judge''s words. "Yes, my lord. Just after one month of Pablo''s birth, on 1st September, 1939, Poland was invaded. And it was invaded by none other than..." Richard stared at all fifteen judges and in a grim tone, he said the next words. "Adolf Hitler." Chapter 2: The Capture Of Criminal X Chapter 2: The Capture Of Criminal XMurmurs spread around the court and even the judges began to whisper among themselves. The name Richard took was a heavy name. It was a black spot in the history of the world. The man behind World War 2. Adolf Hitler''s atrocities were well known. He had invaded Poland and nearly killed everyone there. He wreaked havoc in that place. He massacred people after people there. And to think that Pablo was born there raised many questions. And all the judges asked them right away. "Is he Jewish?" "Then how did he survive Hitler?" "How did this man manage to live when he was just one month old at that time?" "How is he still alive and present in front of us?" "Was he hiding?" "What went between him and Hitler?" "Give answers, Richard." Under all those questions, Richard just sighed. "I am afraid no one knows the answers of your questions, judges. Only one man can tell you about them and he is the man himself. Pablo Castillo." The judges clenched their fists. "However," Richard spoke again. "I don''t think we need to know the answer to those questions. The crimes of this man outweighs the amount of sympathy he would receive. This man is so hated that no lawyers accepted to defend him today. He was brought here to rot. To be punished. I request all of you judges to pay attention to that and only that." Richard turned his head to the people sitting on the seats behind him. He looked at two men in particular. A white man with blonde hair and a white bald man. They were sitting side by side. "The president of America, Mr. Joe Giden, and the president of Russia, Mr. Lupin. These two made today''s trial possible. These two played a big hand in the capture of Pablo Castillo today." Everyone paid attention to Richard as he kept speaking. "Pablo Castillo is blessed with a sharp mind and a strong body. The police, FBI, CBI, all these forces tried their best but they never managed to apprehend the man. Criminal X was always one step ahead of all of them. He was never caught and continued doing his crimes. Until... America and Russia joined hands. Yes, your honour. Two great countries joined forces and no, not because these countries wanted power but because they wanted Criminal X. Pablo managed to unite two powerful countries all by himself. And after that, I am sure everyone knows what happened. It was all over the news. These two countries selected their best soldiers, officers, commanders, and created a special military force consisting of 25 members, especially to capture Pablo Castillo. This force was trained under harsh conditions, they underwent life threatening missions just to experience the feeling of capturing Criminal X. This force was the best of the best. And one day, their real test arrived. This special force got an intel about the location of Pablo and they all moved out instantly to catch him. They reached his hideout and attacked blindly. Their orders were¡ªDon''t take Criminal X lightly. And soon, this force finally saw Pablo and a fight broke out. Pablo is currently 85 years old and even at this age, this man killed 20 members of the Special Military Force. Which only shows the skills and strength of Criminal X. But still, in the end, he was captured by the last remaining five soldiers and those five soldiers are the reason we have Pablo Castillo present here in this court." Clap! Clap! Richard clapped for the five men standing behind Criminal X and soon, the whole court clapped for those men. The five men''s faces were covered with helmets and they also showed no reaction to the claps they received. They just stood there silently. "These five men are mourning the loss of their twenty comrades, judges. For them, these claps are meaningless if Pablo doesn''t receive his rightful punishment." The judges slowly nodded their heads and scribbled something on the papers. "Is there any proof that Pablo Castillo did all those things? We all know who this man is but justice is blind and it demands proof." A judge with a stern face and mustache said. "Yes. I know full well that justice is blind. That''s why I have proof. The thousands of files placed in front of you contain some files which are colored yellow. Those files contain proof of each crime that Pablo committed. You see, judges, Criminal X wasn''t afraid of getting caught. He left his traces on the crime scene as if telling the whole world that he is the culprit. Please see them for yourselves." The judges shoved their hands on the bundles of files and only took out yellow colored files. They opened them and saw photos and some reports of various kinds. "I can assure you the photos inside the files are not forged. The photos were captured in the CCTV around places and in the photos you could see Pablo shooting people, assaulting people, planting bombs around places, and the most frightening thing is, he is doing all that with a damn smile. The reports in the files are medical and forensic reports of the crime scenes and it contained Pablo''s fingerprints all over. Pablo committed all that. And if you need more proof than that, then I have a final nail in the coffin. I have a witness present here in the court and I would like to call them in the witness box." "You may proceed." The judges gave permission. Richard nodded. "Please come," He paused and respectfully called the person. "King Charles the third." The judges raised their brows as an old man stood up among the audience. He was dressed like a normal person but everyone knew who the man was. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man was partially bald and he slowly came and stood inside the witness box, located on the right hand side of Richard. "My lords, this man needs no introduction but since the law is same for everyone, I shall tell about this man to all of you including the people who are watching this trial inside their homes." Richard walked towards the man and stood in front of him. "To keep the introduction short I will just say that this man, present among us, is none other than..." Richard stared at the cameras present inside the court and in his usual loud manner, he continued saying... "The current ruling King of the United Kingdom." Chapter 3: Powerless King Chapter 3: Powerless KingEveryone in the court pretty much knew the man so they weren''t shocked but the common people watching in their houses were surely in awe. They didn''t get to see Kings everyday, after all. Richard slightly bowed his head at Charles and continued his work. "Your highness, tell all of us what you told me. Your statement is crucial today. The whole world awaits your words. Please begin." Richard kept standing in front of Charles as the King turned his head at the judges. After that, he started speaking. "Respected judges, when I was five years old, my father and mother used to tell me the stories of my grandparents. The stories were good and entertaining and I enjoyed hearing them as well. But whenever I asked my parents what happened with my grandmother and father, they didn''t give me any clear answer. They always changed the topic. I was too young to understand such things but when I turned eighteen, my parents finally revealed the truth about my grandparents. My grandfather and mother were the King and Queen of the United Kingdom and when my father was ten years old, he saw them getting murdered in cold blood. My father told me a single man broke into our castle and killed the King and Queen of Great Britain in broad daylight. That man, that murderer was Pablo Castillo. The Criminal X." "Is that all you have to say, Mr. Charles?" A judge asked. Charles shook his head. "No. I have something more to share." The judges nodded and Charles continued. "I never understood the pain felt by my father that day. I never saw my grandparents so I didn''t feel that much sorrow after hearing about their murder. But I surely spent twenty years of my life with my mother and father. They were the King and Queen before me. One fateful day, in the morning of October 2011, another breakout happened in our castle and again a man intruded in our house. My father and mother were having breakfast in our dining room and I was also there, eating peacefully. We heard some gunshots, and they came continuously. We three were shocked and we ran towards the safe chamber of our castle. But it was too late. A man dripping with blood entered the dining room with a rifle in his hand. My father froze in fear as he saw the face of the man and I, too, trembled under the man''s fierce gaze. The man moved towards us, and stopped just in front of my father and mother. Th-then, he... he shot both of my parents dead in front of my eyes. I watched their lifeless bodies falling beside me and all I could do was watch them dying. The man then looked at me and I think I had urinated myself there. His eyes were empty, his face riddled with scars, and the man after killing my parents... smiled." Charles'' hands shivered, his lips trembled and tears welled up in his eyes. "It has been fourteen years but I still get nightmares of that day. Respected Judges," Charles stared at the judges. "I want justice for my parents. Not because they were King and Queen, but because they were Human. Heed my words, judges, this man, Criminal X, if not stopped, would soon throw this world into World War 3 and if that happened, no one would emerge as the winner. Everyone will lose." Charles stopped speaking and turned down his head. "You may leave, Mr. Charles. That''s enough." The judges said. Charles bowed his head and left the witness box. He went to sit back on his seat and he didn''t dare to look at the kneeling Criminal X. The people sitting around Charles consoled him and the people watching the trial in their homes felt pity for the man. Even the King of a nation was powerless against Criminal X. "Judges, I think the proof and the witness I presented is enough for you all?" "Yes. We have seen all the files we needed to see. And King Charles gave us a good grasp of Pablo too. But we need to follow a procedure. Since Criminal X has no lawyer for his defense, he has a right to say something for himself. Therefore, we, the judges, are giving him a chance to speak. Even the worst criminals have something to say." One judge spoke on behalf of other judges. "Please, remove the cloth from his mouth, gentlemen." The judge ordered. In the court, judges'' orders were absolute so no one questioned them. One of the five men behind Criminal X, moved and stood in front of Pablo. Then, he sat on one knee and brought his right hand closer to Pablo''s mouth. Then after thirty minutes into the trial, the cloth on Pablo''s mouth was finally removed and when people saw the cloth, their expressions turned ugly. It was not just a piece of cloth, it was a full length dress and it was covered with mud, dirt and all sorts of degrading substances ever existed on earth. However, people felt good that Pablo''s mouth was stuffed with that cloth. They all were satisfied with the treatment Criminal X was receiving. The cloth was finally removed, Pablo''s mouth was free again. After removing the cloth, the armed man stood again and went back to his position. Pablo''s eyes were still covered but his mouth was surely free now. Even he had the freedom to speak. "Do you have something to say, Pablo Castillo?" The Judge asked and everyone focused on Pablo. Pablo''s lips were torned, dry, bloodied, he had no beard on his face and at the Judge''s question, his lips moved. "I... I..." His lips trembled, he uttered some words and he uttered some more. "I wi-wish... I could ha-have.." People waited for his next words. They were curious to know what the worst criminal had to say. "I wish I could have..." Pablo paused and moved up his head. Even with blindfolded eyes, he stared right at the judges and with a goddamn smile, he said his next words : "Killed More!" Everyone flinched and the next moment, even the judges shivered as Criminal X erupted in a frenzied laughter. "HahahahahahHahHahHAHHA!!!!" "That does it. Soldiers! Cover this Demon''s mouth. He is too gone to be healed." The judge gave the order and it was the same judge who, just a moment ago, believed every criminal should be heard. The same soldier came in front of Pablo with the same cloth and the other four soldiers held his neck. The soldier brought his hand closer to Pablo''s mouth and Pablo snapped his teeths. The Criminal tried to eat the soldier''s fingers. "Stay still, scum." The soldier forcefully shoved the cloth in Pablo''s mouth and Criminal X was silent again. The soldier moved back to his position and the judges began writing something. After three minutes, the judges nodded among themselves and one of them spoke. "Mr. Richard. Please give your closing statement." Richard nodded and as the best lawyer, he started his endgame. "Esteemed judges, you all got to know the heinous crimes committed by Pablo. Be it murders, rapes, explosions, destruction of religions, smuggling of drugs, robberies, assassinations, he did all things that are illegal and harmful to the society. He brought pain and tears to many families be it Kings or common populace. And it is not me who is fighting this case, I am representing the whole world. And the whole world wants only one thing. It wants the death of Pablo Castillo. The most painful, merciless, brutal, heartless execution possible for the worst and biggest Criminal in the world. It wants, for once and for all, the end of Criminal X! That''s all, your honor." Clap! Clap! Clap! Everyone present inside the court and even the people who were watching in their homes, clapped for Richard. He perfectly demanded what the world wanted to be bestowed on Pablo. The judges heard the lawyer and they all nodded. They all talked among themselves for a good couple of minutes and after that, they all gave a final nod to each other. Then, the judge sitting in the middle of the fifteen judges, reached out and picked the golden pen kept on the table. Richard took a deep breath and many others did the same. It was not foreign knowledge to them that the golden pen was used when the final decision was about to be taken. They all knew the end was near. The terror of Pablo Castillo, Criminal X, hung onto that golden pen. The judge in the middle used that pen and began writing. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And by that, everyone became certain that justice would be served soon. About Criminal X, they would all get to hear... The Final Verdict. Chapter 4: Monsters Chapter 4: MonstersThe judge in the middle moved the golden pen swiftly and everyone awaited the final decision. The judge wrote for ten minutes straight and after that, he did a gesture that was familiar with anyone who knew about the court proceedings. The judge in the middle, put a full stop and in doing so, he broke the nip of the golden pen. The breaking of the pen indicated that death was coming. The judge sighed, leaned forward, placed his elbows on the table and began his announcement. "In accordance with all the proof, witness, and the behavioral conduct of Pablo Castillo, we, the judges, have reached our final decision. This man has broken every single law and committed every possible crime. He gave pain to many people. He tormented many people. He destroyed many families. He attacked religions. He is a man who should not roam free and he is a man who should not die easily. Therefore, we, the judges of the International Court of Justice, have decided to bestow the worst criminal the worst punishment ever. The worst execution possible. We, hereby announce, Criminal X, Pablo Castillo, a death sentence. He is to be given death by..." The Judge picked up the hammer and while slamming it down, he gave the final verdict. "Crucifixion." All eyes went wide and even Richard was bewildered. Whispers erupted in the courtroom. "Order. Order." The judge slammed his hammer again and the people became silent. "Crucifixion, your honor?" Richard asked. The judge nodded. "Yes. Crucifixion. This punishment is Just for Criminal X. The last time someone received it, it was Jesus Christ. After that, it was abolished by Constantine the First in the early fourth century. There is no other befitting punishment other than this for Pablo Castillo. After Jesus Christ, the son of God, this Demon will undergo the same treatment but crueler." Everyone paid attention to the words of the judge and he wasn''t finished yet. "Today is 9th August, 2024 and his punishment will take place on 13th August. On the same date he was born. Till then, he shall be kept in a dark, small, dirty and reeking chamber, and he will not be allowed to sleep as well. He will not be fed, and he shall drink only one glass of water and only three times a day. And lastly, he shall be whipped continuously for ten hours everyday till 13th August. And this act should be broadcasted to the whole world so that they can see the pain being inflicted on Pablo Castillo. And this shall be acted upon right from today. In addition to all that, on 13 August, the day of his execution, his eyes shall be gouged out, his tongue shall be cut down and his ears shall be severed as well. And with that said..." The Judge peered at Criminal X and with a clenched jaw, he slammed the hammer. "The Court is adjourned." CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The whole court clapped for the judge and they all had tears in their eyes. The people watching on their television also clapped at the verdict of Criminal X and they were all happy. "Thank you, my lords." Richard bowed deeply as he wiped his tears as well. The judges nodded and stood up. One by one they left the courtroom from special doors behind them and the audience was the only ones left. However, after the judges left, the people from the audience stood up as well and left the courtroom. No one paid attention to Criminal X. Richard also moved and he was the only one who walked towards Pablo. The five soldiers behind Pablo remained vigilant and Richard stopped three feet away from the man. "You are up for a lot of pain, Demon. I hope you die slowly and repent your sins." Richard gritted his teeths and moved his tongue inside his mouth. Then, with a disgusted face, the lawyer spat on Criminal X. "That felt good." He said and finally left the courtroom as well. Criminal X showed no reaction to that and the five soldiers picked up the man. One soldier held up the man by his hairs and dragged him out of the courtroom. The place turned empty. The cameras were turned off and now the people weren''t able to see the courtroom from their homes. The trial of Criminal X finally ended after lasting for three hours. However, just after one hour, another news came and people tuned in to their television again. They soon got to know that it was time to see Pablo getting whipped for ten hours straight. The news cautioned that only adults should watch it so the parents forbade their children who were under eighteen years old to watch the torment. After two minutes, it finally began to happen. A dark room appeared on the television and soon, there was light. There were halogens on all sides of the room and they emitted bright light making the room clearly visible. In the middle of the room, a man was tied up. His hands and legs were tied with a rope to the stone pillars that were erected on his right and left side and the pillars were away from him which stretched his hands and legs to a painful degree. The man was blindfolded, his mouth was gagged and the man was naked as well. There was no blur on his private parts. Everyone could see the man as he was. Other than the man in the middle of the room, there were also four more men. They all were standing around the tied man and they all had whips in their hands and people exactly knew what was going to happen. "Everyone," The man standing in front of the tied man spoke. "The man in front of me is Criminal X. And we are the soldiers of the Special Military Force. Today, we are going to do what the highest court ordered us to do. Make sure to revel in the screams of Criminal X, everyone." SPLANK!! The soldier spanked the whip on the floor and it made a sharp, crisp noise. People were terrified to just imagine what it would do on Pablo''s naked body. Everyone looked closely at Pablo and they all saw his body was already riddled with scars. On his back, on his chest, his whole body was covered in scars. But they certainly didn''t care about that. They wanted to see him in pain. In tears. And most of all¡ªIn regret. One man was standing in front of Pablo, one was standing behind him, one was on his right side and one was on his left side. Pablo was surrounded by all four sides. Pablo wasn''t moving, he wasn''t trying to become free from the ropes on his hands, and he wasn''t reacting to soldiers'' words as well. He was completely still. Near the soldiers'' legs, a sack was placed that reached the height of their knees. No one knew what was inside them. But soon, everyone got to know what the sacks had inside them. The soldiers opened the sacks close to them and shoved their hands inside it. Then they took it out and a white powder-like substance was seen on their hands. "This is salt, everyone." A soldier revealed. "We will cover our whips with this salt and then land our wrath on this man. I assure you all, this will give him more pain." The people showed various reactions but none of them showed pity. The soldier in front of Pablo, spoke again. "Right now, it''s 9 PM and starting from this moment, Criminal X will be whipped for ten hours straight. So, everyone..." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier rubbed salt on his whip and with a wide smile, he raised it. "Please Enjoy." TUUUNNGG! The first whip fell on Pablo''s skin and the man flinched hard. Then, the barrage started from all four sides. TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! All four soldiers around Pablo whipped the man and they all did it with joy. People watching this closed and opened their eyes rapidly but they never stopped watching. The whips kept falling on Pablo and they only got stronger and faster. Marks appeared on Pablo''s body and as time went on his skin cut up as well. And that''s when the fun started for the soldiers. They poured salt directly on Pablo''s torned skin and then instantly whipped his body. The people flinched harder this time as they imagined the pain. Pablo couldn''t even scream as his mouth was gagged with the same cloth from before. TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! The soldiers carried on their whipping as time passed. TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! Five hours went by and now the sack of the salt was half empty. The whip of all four soldiers turned red which was black before and blood dripped from all over Pablo''s body. The people got accustomed to the beating of Pablo and now they were relishing in it. They were enjoying it. Their dark desires were evident as they really liked seeing wounds on Criminal X. That time, everyone became crueler. They all became sadistic beasts. Their dormant nature of giving pain to others surfaced and in the process of punishing the monster, they all, themselves, became... Monsters. Chapter 5: Last Rituals Chapter 5: Last RitualsTUUUNNGG! Pablo kept getting whipped and the four soldiers didn''t even get tired by the constant action. They were trained specifically for such purposes. TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! With a few more whippings, five more hours went by and finally, the ten hours ended. The sacks were now almost empty and the ground below Pablo was covered in his pool of blood. He was also covered in blood from head to toe but the man was still breathing. "Can''t believe he is 85 years old." The soldier in front of Pablo commented. "Yeah. A normal person would have died by this amount of torment. Even his body doesn''t look that much older." The soldier standing behind Pablo shared his views as well. "Maybe he really is," The soldier in the front spoke again. "A Demon." The other three soldiers nodded. "There is some salt left in my sack though." The soldier on Pablo''s right said. "Mine too." "Same here as well." "Well, this is the case for me too. Let''s just pour the remaining on him. That would be good use of it. I don''t like wasting things." The soldier in front of Pablo, picked up the sack and poured all the remaining salt on Pablo. The salt got stuck to his wounds and Pablo twitched. Then the other three soldiers came and they did the same. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo was now covered with salt all over his body and the four soldiers just scoffed. They stood back on their position and the soldier in front of Pablo, looked at the camera which was placed on Pablo''s left side. "Everyone, ten hours are up. We will meet again at the same time tomorrow. Thanks for watching." CLICK! The soldier cut off the camera and now people couldn''t see Pablo anymore. But nearly everyone watched Pablo''s punishment for ten hours straight. Be it on their mobile phones, or televisions. No one missed Criminal X''s torment. Back in the room, the four soldiers left the room, leaving Pablo in the same position as before. The next second, the room rumbled and its walls started to come closer. The walls came closer and closer to Pablo until there was no room left for him to even move one inch. The lights of the room went off as well and in the darkness, Pablo, all tied up, remained silent. The next day, 10th August, at the same time of 9 PM in the night, the whipping session started. The people tuned in to their television again and this time they were watching it in the same way they watch their favourite movies and shows. The four soldiers opened the lights and Pablo came into everyone''s view again. His blood had dried up and the four soldiers were ready to make new scars on Criminal X. They all poured salt on their whips and began their work. TUUUNNGG! TUUUNNGG! The whipping started and the soldiers had their full fun while doing so. They used all their strength to make sure they hit Pablo as hard as they could. They laughed. They cheered. They cursed. They even whipped on Pablo''s genitals making the man flinch harder than ever. Seeing that, the soldiers devised a devilish idea and they all took turns to whip Pablo''s testicles. The salt was already there and Pablo winced in pain every time the soldiers hit him on his pelvic region. The people were surprised by the cruelty of the soldiers but when they saw it was happening with Pablo, they all liked it. They too, began cherishing the pain of Pablo. Blood dripped from Pablo''s entire body and like that, the ten hours ended. The soldiers stopped broadcasting and they left the room. The next day arrived. 11th August. 9 PM. The soldiers did the same thing as they were doing for two days and they were having fun doing that as usual. The people also enjoyed it and it has become their routine by now. Pablo''s nether regions weren''t safe anymore as the soldiers deliberately whipped the most painful place in a man''s body. They all satisfied their sadistic desires by the act of inflicting pain on Criminal X and their cruelty found a release. Pablo became their doll. The next day, 12th August, arrived and at 8:40 PM, the four soldiers entered the room. The broadcasting had started early today as the lights of the room went on and Pablo came into everyone''s view. His whole body was now blue and red from all the whippings and blood never stopped dripping from his body. Near the four soldiers, there were two sacks of salt this time. Moreover, another soldier entered the room and now the five soldiers team reunited again. The fifth soldier had no whip on his hand and he was standing far from Pablo. The four soldiers nodded at the fifth soldier and when it was 9 PM, they started their session. Whippings took place on Pablo''s body and the soldiers whipped blindly this time. They used full force from the start and they didn''t stop for even a single second. They continued their whipping as if there was no tomorrow. They wrecked havoc on Pablo and they even forgot to breathe. All they could see was Criminal X. They did that for five hours straight and after five hours, they stopped. They stopped not because they were tired but because they picked up one sack of salt out of two. This sack was full of salt and all four soldiers came near Pablo while holding it. After that, they slowly poured all the salt on Pablo and the man flinched violently. The soldiers made sure to pour the maximum amount of salt on the deep cuts of his skin and they used their hands as well for the salt to reach even deeper in Pablo''s body. They emptied all four sacks on Pablo and the people watched intently. It had become their guilty pleasure to see atrocities on Criminal X. "Regret your doings, scum. You deserve all this. No one wants to save you." The fifth soldier spoke for the first time. He hadn''t moved from his place since his arrival inside the room. Pablo didn''t react to his words and the four soldiers moved back, standing in their previous positions. Then, the whipping started again. They whipped and whipped and whipped the man and for another five hours straight, Pablo got whipped continuously. He didn''t even get the chance to catch his breath. Like that, the ten hours had passed for 12th August and now it was 13th August, 7 AM. "This was the last day of his whipping. You all made sure to go all out on him today, right?" The fifth soldier asked. The other four soldiers nodded. The fifth soldier returned the nod and for the first time, he moved from his spot. He walked towards Pablo and stood in front of the man. "There is still one last thing left." The soldier said and unzipped his pants. The four soldiers smirked and the people also watched this on their devices with interest. The fifth soldier dropped his pants and did exactly what everyone was expecting from him. A stream of water fell on Pablo''s body and all the five soldiers laughed out loud. The fifth soldier pissed on Criminal X. And then, for the first time since his containment, Pablo showed a reaction. He moved his head and looked up at the fifth soldier. He was still urinating on Pablo and Pablo with blindfolds on, stared at the fifth soldier. The fifth soldier stared back and Pablo just smiled. His mouth gagged by a cloth made his smile look devilish but the fifth soldier didn''t even flinch at the sight. After that, Pablo returned to his usual non reactive state and the fifth soldier also finished bathing Criminal X. He wore his pants again and moved back from Pablo. Then he walked towards the door of the room and pressed the red button beside the door. The room made a sound and the door was opened. "What are your orders, Chief?" One soldier asked. The fifth soldier was their leader as he looked at Pablo. "It''s time for his execution. Much more pain awaits him outside this room." "So we bring him outside now?" One soldier asked again. The fifth soldier shook his head. "Not right now. There is one thing you four should do as well." The four soldiers exchanged glances among each other. They didn''t understand what their Chief meant. "Don''t be confused." The fifth soldier smiled. "Just do the same thing which I did." The four soldiers went silent for a second but then their lips curled up. "We''ll be glad." They said and again stood around Pablo. "This time," The Chief spoke again and gave one more order. "Aim at his face." Chapter 6: Tears Chapter 6: TearsThe Chief gave a command and the four soldiers grinned. And with the same grin, they all unzipped their pants. The cameras were still on so the people could see it. And no one even tried to avert their eyes. The four soldiers began their stream of water and they really shot all that on Pablo''s face. They did that with happiness and Pablo just remained there motionless. No one felt pity for him, in fact, they would like to see more of such humiliation on him. Pablo was now dripping with urine, blood, salt and he gave off a foul stench as well. The four soldiers finished their task, wore their pants again and finally, they got ready to take Pablo outside. The fifth soldier turned off the camera and went outside the room. While the four soldiers came and stood behind Criminal X. After five seconds, the Chief came inside the room again and on his hand, he held the handle of a trolley. It was a metal trolley, designed like shopping trolleys but heavier and bigger than those. Inside the trolley, a long, thick metal chain was placed and the Chief pushed the trolley towards the four soldiers. The four soldiers picked up the chain from the trolley and started wrapping Pablo with it. His hands and legs were still tied and the four soldiers only wrapped chains on Pablo''s upper body. His hands and legs were still free from the chains as they only covered Pablo from his chest to his stomach. Then, one soldier took out a handcuff from the trolley and put it on Pablo''s left hand. Three soldiers then held Pablo''s left hand and one soldier began to untie the left hand of Pablo and surprisingly, Pablo showed no reaction. He remained calm. But the three soldiers didn''t dare to let go of Pablo''s hand. Soon, Pablo''s left hand was free and now it was turn to untie his right hand and handcuff both his hands. But there was a lack of soldiers. The three soldiers couldn''t let go of Pablo''s left hand and only one soldier couldn''t handle Pablo if one of his hands became free. "I''ll do it. Don''t worry." The Chief spoke and arrived on Pablo''s right side. He held the right hand of Pablo and one soldier finally began to untie the rope from Criminal X''s right hand. "I was just going to ask for your help, Chief. Only you can deal with him one on one." The soldier spoke while untying the rope. The Chief said nothing and soon, Pablo''s right hand was also free. The Chief then held Pablo''s right hand and he himself handcuffed Pablo''s both hands. After that, the same thing was down with Pablo''s legs and after 15 minutes, Criminal X was partially free again. He wasn''t tied to pillars anymore but he was still handcuffed and chained. He couldn''t run or fight. He couldn''t even move properly. He was naked too. His eyes and mouth were still covered and gagged. Pablo was still in a miserable state. The five soldiers then wore their armors, helmet and attached 3 grenades on their belts, held a rifle in their hands and stood behind Pablo. Pablo walked in front of them and finally, after four days of confinement in the worst room possible, he saw the outside world for the first time. He didn''t technically see it because of the blindfold but he could feel it on the skin of his legs and hands. Those were his only body parts that weren''t covered with chains. It was 7:45 AM, the sun was shining brightly and Pablo walked slowly out of the room. The five soldiers came behind him and they all matched Pablo''s walking pace. As soon as the five soldiers stepped out of the room, their expressions turned sour. They were surrounded with garbage. Used cans, burnt trash, rabid dogs, dungs, and other garbage stuff. All around them was garbage, garbage and garbage. They counted Pablo as garbage too. "This was the only place where he deserves to be kept. In a garbage dumpster." One soldier spoke. The other soldiers nodded and they were all surprised that even in a dumpster, many people came. CLICK! CLICK! CLICK! Flashes of cameras ran on the soldiers and Pablo''s face as nearly all the media came to record Criminal X on their channels. Reporters were doing their reporting as they were relaying every news to their viewers. But unlike normal reporters, no one tried to ask Criminal X a question directly. They were staying away from Pablo and no one even put a mic closer to his face. There were armies, police, helicopters present and the path in front of Criminal X was free. No one was in front of him to become his hindrance. Every common person who couldn''t visit where Criminal X was, glued their eyes on the television and watched the live telecast on the news channels. It would not be an exaggeration to say that the whole world was watching the last moments of Criminal X. Pablo kept walking straight and other than him, everyone else saw a huge cross erected in front of him and he was walking towards it. People shivered just by imagining what would happen with Pablo but deep down, they wanted to see it badly. Just below the cross, 21 men were standing and it was clear that they held absolute authority. Everyone knew who these men were as well. 15 men were the judges who gave the verdict of Pablo''s fate, Presidents of Germany, America, Russia and Poland were also there. Other than these men, King Charles and Richard Cruggs, the lawyer were present as well. "Chief," One soldier said. "Have you ever seen a crucifixion?" The chief shook his head. "Then what do you feel about today?" The soldier asked another question. The chief stared at the cross in front of him and sighed. "This man killed twenty comrades of ours and I don''t see any other punishment suitable for him. Criminal X earned it. Period." After that, the soldier stopped talking and just walked slowly behind Pablo. There were Presidents of other countries present but they were standing far at a considerable distance. They didn''t stand below the cross. Pablo walked slowly and after fifteen minutes, he finally reached in front of the 21 Men. "He stinks more than all the garbage here." Richard commented. One of the 15 judges came forward. He was the same judge who announced Pablo''s verdict. "Soldiers, turn him around." He ordered. The soldiers nodded and turned Pablo towards themselves. Now Criminal X was facing the five soldiers. "Bring him on his knees." The judge gave another order. The soldiers again obliged and made Pablo sit on his knees. His hands were behind his back and the metal chains proved to be a heavy burden. "Now remove his blindfold." Another order came. The Chief raised his hand and finally removed the blindfold from Pablo''s eyes. And for the first time, since he was captured by the five soldiers, Pablo saw the sky. His eyes were black and white and there were scars around his eyes too. "He has a stone in his left eye. Only one of his eyes can see. In short, he is partially blind." The Chief spoke and Pablo darted his eye on him. Pablo said nothing though. He just stared. He stared at all the five soldiers from head to toe and after that, he roamed his head around and saw the place he was in. Garbage dumpster around him, a big cross behind him, and many people. He saw everything. "Well," the Judge said. "Time to make him fully blind." The chief nodded and came closer to Pablo. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sat down on one knee and reached out his right hand. He brought it closer to Criminal X''s right eye and mercilessly, shoved his fingers inside Pablo''s eye. People wrinkle their nose at the scene but many people liked it. No care should be given to Criminal X. He deserves it. Pablo flinched by the Chief''s act and now his only working eye was out as well. He was now completely blind. Blood dripped from his eye and now Pablo couldn''t even cry in pain. The chief crushed Pablo''s eye and began to stand up again. But the judge said, "Take out his other eye as well. Even if it''s a stone." The Chief nodded and shoved his fingers inside Pablo''s left eye socket as well. He then took out the white stone and crushed it as well. Pablo now had blood running from his sockets and the cameras did not miss capturing this scene. Soon, that image went viral and everyone dubbed it as... "The Criminal X cried tears of Blood." Chapter 7: Last Words Chapter 7: Last WordsNo one present in the dumpster had no idea about that viral image and the Chief, after gauging Pablo''s eyes out, didn''t stand up. He remained sitting on one knee in front of Pablo. "Now his ears. Slice them off by whichever means you see fit." Another order came from the Judge. The Chief raised his right hand again and put it on Pablo''s left ear. After that, he just used brute force and forcefully stretched Pablo''s ear. He applied strength and stretched and stretched and stretched the ear until... sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. PUCK! The ear came off. The people made sour faces again but Pablo didn''t even flinch this time. The Chief put the ear in a black polyethylene bag carried by a soldier and proceeded to take out the second ear. He again used his right hand and did the same thing with Pablo''s right ear. In three minutes, the second ear came out and the Chief put it in the black bag again. The Chief remained seated in front of Pablo and the Judge spoke again. "Remove the cloth from his mouth." The Chief did the same and removed the dirty cloth from Pablo''s mouth. His mouth was free now and Pablo moved his jaw left and right. The Chief kept sitting in front of Pablo and awaited his next orders. "Ask him if he wants to say something. That will be his last words before his tongue is cut down as well." The Judge said. The Chief nodded. People were confused though. Pablo was blind and deaf now, so how can the soldier ask Pablo about his last words? But soon, they got to know. The Chief put his hand on Pablo''s head and with his index finger, he started tapping. The judge gave him a look and the Chief explained.. "There is a way in our Special Military Force by which we can communicate without speaking. If we want to tell someone something without speaking then we tap on their bodies and convey the message. It takes a lot of time and effort to learn this method and for some reason, this man knows this way of communication as well. What a menace." People nodded in appreciation and the Chief kept tapping on Pablo''s head. After five minutes, he stopped tapping and moved back his hand. Everyone waited for Pablo''s response and his lips finally moved. "My... last words?" He spoke. Chief tapped again. "Yes." Pablo smirked. He stared right at the Chief even without his eyes and uttered : "Every society has a criminal it deserves. If I am the worst criminal then that alone speaks tons about you people. And if Pablo Castillo should burn in hell..." Criminal X paused, roamed his head all around and continued saying... "Then so do all of you." People shivered by his eyeless, bloodied face and it seemed he still had something more to say. "Cut my tongue for it has no bones, but beware the bones it was surrounded with. I never leave empty handed. I don''t lose. I will enact m-" "Enough. Cut off his tongue." The Judge interjected Pablo and the Chief did his thing. SLAP! He slapped Pablo''s face and in a swift motion shoved his hand inside Pablo''s mouth. He held his tongue and took out a knife from his pocket. Then without waiting further, in one slash, he brutally slashed Pablo''s tongue. People closed their eyes by the gore in front of them but some of them managed to keep watching. The tongue fell off and one soldier put it inside the black bag. The black bag then went to a black suit man and the man went towards the cross. He then poured the contents of the bag just below the cross and went to stand far away from the soldiers and Pablo. Meanwhile, the Chief put the knife inside his pocket again and finally stood up. Pablo didn''t try to speak after that and he remained still as ever. He was now blind, deaf and mute. The Chief joined the five soldiers and awaited further orders. The judge turned around and looked at the big cross in front of him. "Army," He called. "Bring this cross down." Ten men in an army uniform came forward and stood below the cross. Then they held the cross and made it lay down on the ground in front of the Judges and went back to their previous position. The cameras captured the cross and it was different from the normal cross. Its size was bigger, big enough to make Pablo fit on it. It was all black in color as well. It was specifically made for Criminal X. "Let us move aside." The judge said and moved away from the cross. The others followed and now no one was behind Pablo other than the cross. "Remove his chains." The judge spoke. He and the other 20 men were now standing behind the five soldiers. The Chief and one more soldier moved closer to Pablo. The Chief kept a close eye on Pablo while the other soldier went behind Criminal X. The soldier started removing the chain from Pablo and in ten minutes, the heavy metal chain came off from Pablo. Pablo''s naked body came into everyone''s view and people saw the scars and blood as well. They all had watched how the soldiers treated Criminal X. The soldier who removed Pablo''s chains joined the other soldiers and the Chief remained seated in front of Pablo. "Make him stand up, turn him around and bring him closer to the cross." The Judge said. The Chief did the same and made Pablo stand up. Then he turned him around and made him walk towards the lying cross. After Pablo reached the cross, the Chief made Pablo sit down again. Then he again turned Pablo towards him and now Criminal X was facing the Chief once more. "Bring a hammer and three chisels, open his handcuffs and pin this monster on the cross." The Judge gave another order. The Chief heard him and this time all four soldiers came behind Pablo. Three soldiers held Pablo tightly and one soldier bent down and opened Pablo''s handcuffs. Pablo''s hands were now free and the four soldiers held both of his hands. One hand of Criminal X was held by two soldiers. They held him tightly, making sure Pablo didn''t do something funny and they were also sure that Pablo won''t do anything. If Pablo had wanted to do something he would have done it before. The two soldiers holding Pablo''s right hand brought it closer to the right side of the cross and at that moment... Pablo jerked his body and moved his head at the two soldiers holding his right hand. The two soldiers were caught off guard and in shock, they let go of Pablo''s right hand. The other two soldiers were also taken aback and as a result, their grip loosened on Pablo''s left hand as well. Both of Pablo''s hands were now free and Pablo jumped on all the four soldiers. He removed their helmets in a swift motion and... "Arrrgghhhhh!!" Soldiers screamed as Pablo dug his teeths on their necks. He fucking took a bite of the soldiers. And he moved with such speed that he managed to bite, punch, and hurt all four soldiers. By the time people figured out what happened, the four soldiers were hurt and immobile. Chunks of meat were absent from their necks. "Apprehend him! Army!" The Chief shouted and jumped at Pablo. Fifty men from the army jumped on Criminal X as well. "Quickly. Pin him to the cross. Bring the hammer and Chisel. Give it to the Chief!" The Judge shouted and one man brought the hammer and 3 chisels. The man gave the things to the Chief and he and 10 other army men forcefully brought Pablo''s right hand on the cross. Then the Chief put the thick, long chisel on Pablo''s palm, aimed the hammer at its tip and... TUNN! Slammed the hammer on the chisel. Blood splashed on the Chief''s face and like that, Pablo''s right hand was pinned on the cross. All this happened very fast and people didn''t even have time to run away. They weren''t sure what they witnessed. They never saw someone biting the meat out of other humans. Criminal X was an animal. The Chief then recalled Pablo''s previous words. ''Cut my tongue for it has no bones, but beware the bones it was surrounded with.'' The Chief stared at Pablo''s bloodied mouth. ''The tongue is surrounded with teeths, teeths are bones. And he bit my soldiers. I get it. This bastard warned us himself. How foolish of me.'' Criminal X told them such a thing would happen. And he told them himself at that. The Chief peered at the half pinned Pablo and only one thing came to his mind. ''What a menace.'' Chapter 8: Last Laugh Chapter 8: Last LaughThe Chief should have paid attention to Criminal X''s words but what was done couldn''t be reversed so he focused on the present. The Judge, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief. "Don''t lose your focus. His one hand is still free." The Chief was focused. "I need more army men to take these four guys away. Let a doctor treat them." Four army men came forward and went towards the four soldiers. They held the four soldiers and made them stand up. The soldiers were able to walk but they refused to move away from the scene. "We will stand behind you, Chief. We want to see him die." The Chief nodded. He didn''t argue. He knew what the soldiers were feeling. The four soldiers stood quietly behind the Chief along with the other Judges and Presidents. The Chief then wasted no time and went on to pin the other hand of Pablo. He put the chisel on Pablo''s left palm and slammed the hammer again. Now Pablo''s left hand was pinned to the cross too. The Chief made sure to slam the chisel hard enough so that it didn''t come off even if Pablo used all his strength. Surprisingly, after that earlier attack, Pablo didn''t retaliate again. He became as quiet as he was before. Still, the Chief didn''t take any risks and proceeded to pin Pablo''s legs too. "Use one Chisel for both of his legs." The Judge said. "I know." The Chief would have done the same anyway. Nevertheless, the Chief called for more army men. Ten more army men came and the Chief finally opened the handcuffs on Pablo''s legs. Five men held Pablo''s left leg and placed it on the lower part of the cross. Then the other five men placed his right leg on top of his left leg. His feet were now above each other and the Chief placed the chisel on Pablo''s top feet. Then, just like two times before, he slammed the hammer. TUNN! People quivered their brows at the scene but all of them exhaled air of relief. Criminal X was finally held in one place. He was finally pinned on the cross. All this happened as fast as possible. The Chief was scared of Pablo and he wasn''t ashamed to admit that. He knew full well what Criminal X was capable of. Therefore, he tried to pin Pablo the fastest. "Make this cross stand up on the ground again. Let people see him." The Judge spoke. The Chief stood up and with the help of army men, made the big cross stand up. It was already placed firmly on the ground so when they erected the cross, it easily remained standing vertically. Cameras clicked photos of Pablo and the sun shining behind the cross made Pablo appear no less than a God. "Long ago, Jesus died for the sins of humanity and today, this man is dying for his sins alone." Richard, the lawyer, commented. The Chief went back and stood with his four soldiers. Behind them, the judges and the Presidents were standing. And around them more Presidents and common people were present. "May God have mercy on him." King Charles the third said as he joined his palms. But the Chief shook his head. "I don''t think God would do that, King." He said, without looking at Charles. "Why?" The King asked. "God can do anything. They can have mercy on even Pablo as well." "I never said God ''can''t'' do that. I said, God ''won''t'' do that. There is a difference. Because you see, Your Grace..." The Chief turned his head behind, looked at Charles and removed his helmet. He then peered at King with his blue eyes and continued saying.. "Pablo Castillo is a man so evil that even the kindest of Gods couldn''t find pity for him." Charles went silent and the Chief turned his head in the front again. "People!" The Judge shouted. "Throw stones at him. He won''t die like this!" The people were already ready with stones on their hands and at the command, every one launched stones at Criminal X. Be it Presidents, Prime Ministers, their bodyguards, common people, all of them threw stones at Pablo. They were throwing stones at the worst criminal as if they were pure souls themselves. But no one was there to point it out. The stones kept coming and Pablo spilled more blood. His whole body was now covered with blood and the cross was dyed red as well. He would bleed to death. The cameras recorded all of that and people watched it with serene expressions. Only the 21 Men and the five soldiers threw no stones at Pablo and the Chief kept a close eye at Pablo''s face. ''Will he die just like that?'' He thought. ''The Devil dying without causing any problem? Hmm? What''s that?'' The Chief saw something. "Stop!" He shouted. His shout was loud enough to be heard by everyone and they stopped throwing stones. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is the matter, soldier?" The Judge asked. The Chief didn''t turn around. He kept his eyes on Pablo. "Look at him. He is opening his mouth." He said. Everyone looked at Pablo and indeed, Pablo had his mouth open. "So? It''s not like he will throw bombs out of his mouth." The Judge said. The Chief didn''t reply and kept his eyes on Pablo. The Judge wanted to say something again but... "HahahahahahhHAHHA!" Pablo''s hysterical laughter resounded in the area. They all flinched and looked at Criminal X in horror. The Chief became vigilant. ''Of course.'' He knew something would happen but he didn''t know what. But soon, he got to know. Pablo closed his mouth again and moved it from the inside. The Chief squinted his eyes and Pablo opened his mouth again. ''Shit.'' The Chief understood something. "Move Back!" He shouted and Pablo with a last laugh, spit something from his mouth. TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! TIN! Twelve sounds rang and everyone looked at the ground. And as soon as they saw what Pablo spat on the ground, their eyes went wide. "Pins? This Bastard." The Chief cursed as on the ground, just in front of him, twelve safety pins existed. These safety pins were well known by everyone. Especially by the five soldiers. They were the pins of grenades. "He took our pins when he attacked us. This guy." The four soldiers who were bitten by Pablo earlier understood. Pablo had taken out the pins of the four soldiers and hid them inside his mouth. Each soldier had three grenades and Pablo had taken out the pins of all grenades the four soldiers had. In short, they were fucked. And one more realization hit the Chief. His eyes were wide open. ''I was wrong. This is what he meant by his warning. His fucking teeths. His intention wasn''t to bite my soldiers. He wanted the grenades. He hid the pins around his teeths. Sly freaking fox.'' The Chief gritted his teeths, bit his lip. But there was no time to worry about that. He instantly bent his knees and shouted, "Soldiers! Cover!" He then jumped towards the soldiers whose grenades were about to explode. The four soldiers whose pins got taken, coincidentally, were standing closest to the Judges and Presidents. The four soldiers jumped far away from the Judges, and the Chief jumped on them as well. They all made a group. The Judges and the Presidents, and everyone around the garbage dumpster were already running far from the soldiers and finally... BOOOMMMM!! A huge explosion occurred and blood, meat, hands, legs flew everywhere. The area got covered with smoke and silence reigned supreme. The only sound that rang in the area was the erratic laughter of Criminal X. He couldn''t speak, he couldn''t see, he couldn''t hear but he knew full well what he had done. He continued his laughter in full power. He laughed and laughed and laughed. But soon, his laughter became lower, his voice became distant, sounds of coughs came, his laughter finally died down and after having the last laugh, Criminal X, the Biggest Criminal in the history of Humanity, died down as well. Pablo Castillo was no more. After thirty minutes, the smoke cleared up and countless dead bodies appeared scattered around Pablo''s cross. The cameras from the helicopters captured everything and seeing the situation, the helicopters came closer to the ground. There were ten helicopters but from only one helicopter, did someone dare to come out and land on the ground. A reporter and a cameraman landed on the ground and covered the entire scene. "Hel..p" "He-Here." Groans of pain came and the reporter helped the injured people. He called people from other helicopters as well and they came down as well. They all searched for the survivors and after one hour, all the survivors were rescued and partially healed. They were all still present on the dumpster and Pablo was still on the cross in front of them. There were beds placed and the injured were lying on them. On one such bed, an old man was in a condition to speak and the reporter was sitting on his bed. "Ho-How many survived, young man?" The old man asked. "Don''t speak, your honor. It''s great you are alive." The reporter replied. The old man in front of him was the Judge who was giving orders. "How many survived? Tell... me." The Judge asked again. "Out of millions of people present today..." The reporter sighed and in a solemn tone, he revealed : "Only five thousand survived." Chapter 9: Criminal X Finished...? Chapter 9: Criminal X Finished...?The Judge heard the number of the survivors and stayed silent for a second. "I see." He said with a smile. A helpless smile. "Why are you smiling, sir?" The reporter asked. "Before we cut off his tongue, he had said, he never leaves empty handed. A man of his words. Hah!" The Judge let out a heavy sigh. The reporter stayed silent. "What''s your name, son?" The Judge asked. The reporter replied, "Ellen, sir." "Ellen, help me stand up. I can''t feel my legs. I want to see that Devil." The Judge raised his head, and gave his hands to Ellen. Ellen slowly nodded. "You can''t feel your legs because..." Ellen hesitated but finished saying, "You have no legs anymore, sir." The Judge''s eyes twitched but the next moment, he turned normal. Ellen then helped the old man to sit on the bed. A wheelchair came and Ellen made the Judge sit on it. He turned the wheelchair towards the cross. Now both the Judge and Ellen saw Pablo and the cross. "Let me go!" "No sir. You will die if you move." "I don''t care!" On the left side of the Judge and Ellen, a commotion took place. They both turned their heads and as soon as they saw the scene, they shivered. A man, whose upper body from the right side was completely missing. He had no right shoulder. The veins and blood throbbed on the man''s body. But the thing that made them shiver was that the man was still able to walk. He was still alive. "What''s happening there?" The Judge asked. A nurse was stopping the injured man but the man paid her no heed. He was walking straight towards the cross and on his left hand was a pistol. The Judge looked closely at the man and he recognised him. "The Chief of the special force. He managed to survive the explosion?" The Chief was the closest to the explosion and the man survived, although barely. "Soldier! Stop! You will die!" The Judge shouted and his shout reached the Chief. The Chief stopped and jerked his head at the Judge. "My all four soldiers died, you bastard. My whole force died, killed by just one man. This is not your court. So just shut your goddamn mouth." The Judge flinched under the rage of the Chief. And the Chief started walking again towards the cross. The nurse still ran behind the Chief. "Lady," the Judge called. The nurse stopped as well. "Let him be. He wants to die. You do your other work." "But.." "Believe me. I have seen such men. He won''t back down. You tend to the others." The nurse looked at the back of the walking man and reluctantly turned around. She understood the Judge''s words. The Chief won''t come back. The Judge, Ellen and all the injured people who were still able to see, watched the Chief standing just in front of Pablo. He had his head up, looking straight at Pablo. He clenched his jaw, he kicked the ground and in the same emotion, he raised his left hand with the pistol towards Pablo. "Rot in hell." BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! The Chief shot all bullets on Pablo and he continued pressing the trigger. His eyes teared up, his body dripped blood but he kept pressing the trigger. "Die. Die. Die. Die. Die. Die. Die." The Chief cursed and cursed and fell on his knees. He was crying on his knees in front of Pablo and the scene looked like a man crying in front of a martyred God. Still, the Chief was badly injured and while crying his heart out, he went silent. The Chief stayed in the kneeling position and remained silent. The silence was enough for the Judge and all the others watching, that the Chief of the Special Military Force died. And with the Chief, all the members of the special force, designed specially for Pablo, died. And that too, by Pablo himself. The Criminal, Pablo Castillo, died laughing and the brave soldier, the Chief, died crying. Irony was at its peak. The Judge watched all this and instantly looked over his shoulder. "Ellen." He called. "Yes?" "Call a cameraman in front of me. I want to address the world." "Ah.. yes, sir." Ellen motioned his hands in the air and all the cameras that were present, came towards him. The cameras were busy capturing the Chief and Pablo but when they saw the Judge, they all swarmed towards him. Everyone wanted to know what was going on as there was no one to answer them. They didn''t even know what happened with Criminal X. The whole world wanted to know and the news channel which would capture the answers would see a huge spike in their TRPs. Soon, more than twenty cameras were in front of the Judge, eager to get the answer and the Judge wasted no time as well. "Everyone," He spoke. "I am the Judge of the highest court in the world. My name is Harry Kasparov. Today, many bad things happened but all those bad things were outweighed because of only one good thing that happened today." The Judge leaned forward, stared at the cameras and said : "Criminal X is dead." That was it. That was the confirmation everyone needed. The people watching from their homes beamed after they heard the news. They all celebrated. Cheers and applause ran all over the social media and the praises for America and Russia spread all around the globe. It was their collaboration that made the capture of Criminal X possible. The Judge was still speaking and people paid attention. "Apart from the death of Criminal X, there were many others who died today. Many innocent people, Presidents and Prime ministers, the lawyer, Richard Scruggs, the brave soldiers, my fellow judges. They all left this world. Criminal X didn''t go empty handed. He killed people even in his last moments." The Judge rubbed his eyes and the people waited patiently. "However." He spoke again, clenching his fist. "Today marks a new beginning for all of us. 13th August, 2024 is a day we should never forget. On this day, evil left our world. Yes, the cost was heavy but we won. The biggest Criminal in the world died today. Therefore, to make this day more memorable, I declare..." The judge raised his right hand, and like a winner, he declared : "An International Holiday all over the World." Claps rang out instantly and the news flashed all over the television. People were eager to hear more and their smiles never vanished. "I will handle all the paperwork, formalities, documents, procedures. But I will make sure to turn this day into an International Holiday. That''s my promise." People cheered for the judge. They all were happy to their cores. "I will also make sure this day is recorded in the history books. This day shall be taught in all the schools. Everyone should know who Criminal X was. They all should know everything about the trial of Criminal X. And this place where I am, the largest garbage dumpster in the Netherlands, shall become the resting place for Criminal X. He shall not be buried. He shall not be burned. He shall not receive flowers. He shall just rot on the cross and the crows and worms shall feed his body. He shall never achieve salvation." More claps and cheers were made for the Judge and no one moved away from their television. "What will the holiday be called, your honor? What should this day be remembered as?" A cameraman asked and everyone paid attention. They wanted to know it as well. The Judge nodded. He leaned forward again and stared at the cameras. "This day, 13th August, is the day where this world got free from Pablo Castillo. We all got liberated from the sins of Criminal X. There can be no other name for this day. I, hereby declare, this day shall be called..." The Judge raised his fist again and in his booming voice, he once more declared : "The World Independence Day." Silence spread around everywhere by such words but then the ice was broken... "Yesss!" "Thank you!" "Best decision!" "Independence!" "Freedom!" "The best Judge!" People from all over the world praised the Judge and their happiness knew no bounds. Some people were even crying. They were the ones who were victims of Criminal X. They finally felt they received justice. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Judge then went back to his bed and the cameras began to capture the scenes around the area. Everyone was happy. After many years of torment under Pablo Castillo, the most wanted Criminal finally died. People cherished the man''s death as his body kept rotting amongst other garbage. Pablo Castillo, born on 13th August, 1939, died on 13th August 2024 at the age of 85 years old. The Worst Criminal of all time was no more. The sins and story of Criminal X was finally over... That is, only on Earth. ¡ª¡ª¡ª [[A/n : Art for Pablo is in Comments!]] Chapter 10: Face Reading Chapter 10: Face Reading"He is the best man for the job." "I think so too." "But I don''t think he can do that. He is too damned." "That''s exactly why he can do that." "You know we desperately need someone, right?" "That''s.. yes." "It''s settled then. We''ll choose him this time." ¡ª¡ª¡ª ''Hmm? Is this afterlife?'' Pablo found himself standing in front of a big white door and around him, there was only darkness. ''Shouldn''t the door to Hell be black? I am not going to heaven, am I?'' Pablo was sure heaven won''t accept him. If Heaven exists, he won''t be appointed there even as a peon. He looked at his hands, touched his chest and gave an appreciative nod. ''I am a teenager again. Fair enough.'' Pablo then directed his focus on the white door again. ''I hope I don''t meet Gods on the other side.'' He had destroyed all their temples. That would be a big deal for the Gods. If they really exist, they wouldn''t be happy to see him. Nevertheless, Pablo moved forward and pushed the white door. THUD! The door swung open and Pablo brows shot up. ''Is this a King''s chamber?'' In front of Pablo, five huge thrones were present and on all of them someone equally huge was sitting. Pablo couldn''t see them clearly though. Pablo roamed his head and saw five more thrones. However, those five thrones were shrouded with darkness. Still, Pablo walked further inside the castle and stood on a red circle made in the center of the floor. "Is this Hell?" Pablo asked. The surroundings definitely weren''t giving him the feeling of Heaven. He stared at the throne in front of him, awaiting a reply. "Welcome, child." A reply came in the form of a heavy voice. "Call me Pablo." Pablo instantly replied. He didn''t waver under the voice. He also figured that the voice came from the figure sitting on the middle throne. Moreover, he constantly roamed his eyes on the other thrones as well. "No need to be suspicious, child. We will not hurt you." Pablo glared at the throne in front of him. "Just call me Pablo. And if you can''t do that then call me scum. I won''t say it again." "Very well. So, Pablo, how wa-" "Who are you people?" Pablo interrupted the voice. "And you all are too big. I can''t even see your faces. Make it easy for me to talk." "Don''t get ahead of yourself, Human. You don''t know who you are talking to." Another voice spoke. "Exactly. I don''t know who I am talking to." "You ins-" "Mind your tongue." Pablo interrupted the voice. "I may be dead but I am still Pablo Castillo. Remember it." "This vermi-" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It''s fine. Let''s make it easier for both of us." The being in the middle interjected. He even agreed to Pablo''s demand. Pablo nodded and waited. The being in the middle, raised his right hand and... SNAP! He snapped his fingers and the thrones rumbled. Then, in front of Pablo, the five thrones became smaller and he finally saw the faces of the people sitting on them. "You all look like those princes. Royal attire and sparkling faces type." Pablo commented. There was no surprise on his face. "Haha. That''s a new comparison you made." The man in the middle laughed. Although he was surprised that Pablo showed no surprise. He literally did magic in front of him. Pablo then roamed his eyes again and saw the other five thrones. They were still shrouded in darkness. They were as big as before. "What about those thrones? Will they not turn small?" He asked. The man sighed. "Forget about them. They are empty." Pablo shrugged and focused on the middle man. "So what is going on here? I am dead, right?" "Yes. You are dead." The middle man answered. "And what is your name?" Pablo asked about the man in the middle. For him, the man seemed like the spokesperson of the other four people. "My name is Altor." The man revealed. Pablo just nodded. "So Altor, what now?" "You see, Pablo," Altor leaned forward on his throne. "We will send you to a different world." "Why?" "Don''t question us, Human." The man sitting on Altor''s right spoke. Pablo frowned, he stared at the man who just spoke and after a second, he sighed. "Alright. Get me a chair." SNAP! Altor snapped his fingers again and a chair appeared behind Pablo. It was a simple wooden chair and Pablo touched it, shook it hard, and finally sat on it with one leg on top of another. "I am not sure how you can remain unfazed by all this." Altor finally said it. "Unfazed by what?" Pablo asked. "By this, of course. The reduction in the size of our thrones, the instant appearance of the chair just by a snap of my fingers. How are you so calm after seeing all this?" Pablo smiled. "I am surprised. I just didn''t show it on my face. I don''t like people reading me." "I see." Altor smiled in return. "You can survive there then." "Altor," The man on Altor''s right spoke again. "It''s high time you talk about the main thing." "Right. Give me a second." Altor looked at Pablo and raised his right hand. "Pablo, let me introduce you to these people." Pablo waited. "On my extreme right, the man with green hair, his name is Demeter." Demeter nodded at Pablo and Pablo nodded back. "After Demeter, the man on my right, who just spoke, is Rameses." Pablo turned his head at Rameses and the man had red hair. Along with that, Pablo also began to understand something. Rameses and Pablo looked at each other but they didn''t exchange any nods. It was clear they didn''t like each other. Altor then moved on. He raised his left hand. "On my extreme left, the man with yellow hairs, he is Chrysus." Pablo turned his head at him and Chrysus with a smile, waved at him. Pablo gave a nod and looked at the person sitting on Altor''s left. He was most curious about this person as it was the only female present there. Her hair was white and she was beautiful beyond limits. "This beautiful woman you see here is Alfida." Pablo gave a light nod to Alfida and instantly turned his head back at Altor. The man had black hair and all the five people were beautiful to no extent. "I see." Pablo said and leaned forward on his chair. He looked straight at Altor and said : "So you five are Gods." Chapter 11: Flipping The Board Chapter 11: Flipping The BoardAltor widened his eyes. And not only him, the other four people did the same. "Your faces tell me I am right. So you people really exist. I get it now." Pablo leaned back and sat in the same position as before. "How did you get to know that?" Altor asked. "Your names." Pablo replied. "They were the names written all over mythology. Greek, Norse, Egypt. Such names belonged to the Gods. I have read some novels and comics too. Also, this man, Rameses, called me a Human which says you people are not humans. And since you can do magic as well, that''s a clear giveaway." Alfida smiled. "He is good." "I agree." Chrysus spoke as well. Demeter and Rameses remained silent though. "You are right, Pablo. We are Gods." Altor confirmed. "And now you all are going to judge me for my doings and decide my fate. Is that right?" Pablo guessed but Altor shook his head. "No. We are different Gods. We have nothing to do with your Earth and its Gods. Our motive concerns you." "And what does a group of Gods want from a mortal?" Pablo asked. "Cleansing." Pablo quivered his brows. "Listen, Pablo. Listen carefully." Altor turned serious and Pablo returned the favor. "Just like your Earth, we have our own world. It''s called Seraphim. We created it with love and hope. We cherish it. We created good people, nature, scenery and many more things there. It became the most beautiful world to ever exist. But for the past hundred years, things haven''t been good." "I am listening." Pablo said and Altor continued. "The people of Seraphim had turned evil. And not a few people, but all of them. There is no quality life there anymore. The society there has crumbled to the abyss, people have become monsters and if it goes on, we are afraid Seraphim will be no more." "Sounds like Earth to me." Pablo commented. "It''s not a joke, Pablo. If I should phrase it in a different way then in Seraphim, everyone is Criminal X. We need your help. Only you can do it." "Do what? Cleansing? Be specific, Altor." Altor sighed. "Yes. Cleansing. We, the Gods, want you to go to Seraphim, eradicate the Evil present there and restore it to its former glory." Altor stopped talking and stared at Pablo. The man showed no expressions but he did change his seating position. He put his elbows on his knees and remained serious as ever. "You people do know who I am, right?" "Yes. We know. That''s why we called you to our domain in the first place. The Earthen Gods weren''t letting you go. We have to beg them to get our hands on you." "Why don''t you restore your world yourselves? You are Gods." "We can''t. Gods can''t directly interfere with their world. Why do you think you were able to commit so many crimes on Earth? It''s because the Gods couldn''t stop you themselves." "I see. But if your world, Seraphim, was doomed for the past hundred years, why didn''t you choose anyone else to clean it for all this time?" "You think we wouldn''t have tried?" Altor''s voice turned solemn. "We send many people from different worlds to Seraphim in order to restore it. But they all died. They weren''t able to handle the atmosphere and people there." "Why couldn''t they handle it?" "Because they were all good men. We thought a good person could change Seraphim but turned out, Heroes don''t win every time. If the Villain is really strong, the Hero will die." Pablo nodded a few times. "So that''s why you chose me this time." "Yes. Good against Evil has been done too many times. This time, we''ll flip the board. We''ll mix poison with poison. We''ll place knife against knife. This time, we chose you, Pablo. This time, the game will be..." Altor paused and the next second, with a smile, he and Pablo spoke at the same time : "Evil against Evil." Altor stopped speaking and awaited Pablo''s response. Pablo didn''t take that much time to speak as well. "You guys seem sure that I will accept this offer of yours." "You won''t?" Altor asked. "You will refuse Gods?" Rameses, from Altor''s right, spoke as well. Pablo ignored Altor and looked at Rameses. "You people are desperate. It''s evident by your manner. You all need me. It''s not the other way around. Right now, even you Gods are powerless against me." Rameses clenched his jaw. Altor sighed. "Let it go, Rameses. I''ll do the talking." Altor didn''t wait for Rameses'' reply and spoke to Pablo. "You have committed many crimes, Pablo. Isn''t that right?" "Yes." Pablo replied right away. "Do you regret them?" "Not one bit." "Exactly." Altor slapped his knee. "We need a man like you. We watched your last moments. We watched your whole life from here. Even till the end, you killed thousands of people. We also heard your last words in the court. You said you wish you could have killed more. Don''t you want to live again to do that?" "I don''t mind living again, Altor. But I do mind living under the obligation of doing your task. I don''t want burdens. You getting my point?" Altor remained silent for a moment and in the end, he just sighed. "So what you are saying is..." Altor peered on Pablo''s face. "You won''t do our work for free." Pablo''s lips curled up. "Smart God you are." "Fine. What do you want?" Altor asked. "What can you offer?" Pablo asked in return. Altor went silent at this. He roamed his head at the other Gods. And all four Gods gave a slight nod to Altor. Even Rameses nodded. Altor returned the nod and spoke again. "Pablo, if you finish our task, then we will fulfill one wish of yours. Whatever it will be. We will fulfill it. No matter what kind of wish you will make, it will be done." Pablo nodded in appreciation and stayed silent for a good few seconds. "If that''s the case..." He eventually spoke and looked straight at Altair''s black eyes. "Make it three wishes." "Human," Rameses chimed in again. "What made you think you have the audacity to negotiate with us? Are you not afraid?" "I am already dead, Genius. What''s there to be afraid of? I can''t die any further. And don''t forget, you guys called me here. I sure as hell have the right to negotiate with you." "Such mann-" "I accept." Altor cut off Rameses. "Pablo, I accept. If you complete our task, we will fulfill three wishes of yours." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Altor?" Rameses jerked his head at Altor. His eyes wide open. "Why did you accept that?" "You know full well why I accepted that. We need Pablo in Seraphim. If Seraphim becomes more corrupt than it already is... you know what will happen." Rameses closed his mouth at that and didn''t speak. Altor then focused back on Pablo. "So we have a deal?" He reached out his right hand. Pablo, however, didn''t move. He kept his elbows on his knees and asked : "How can I make sure you don''t go back on your words?" Altor''s brows flinched. "You don''t believe Gods?" Pablo remained serious. "I don''t." Altor sighed. "Right. You don''t. Fine." SNAP! Altor snapped his fingers and a golden paper materialized on his palm. "This is a Heart Contract." Altor dropped the paper but surprisingly, the paper remained floating in the air. It didn''t fall down. Altor then looked at the other Gods. The other Gods nodded and raised their hands towards the paper. Now all five Gods were touching the paper. "You touch the paper too, Pablo." Altor said. Pablo stared at the paper, he blew air on it as well. Altor rolled his eyes. "It''s safe. You are already dead for god''s sake." Pablo nodded and finally placed his right hand on the paper. "Now what?" He asked. Altor didn''t reply and the next moment, all five Gods spoke at the same time. "We, the Gods of Seraphim, pledge to Pablo Castillo that if he accomplished the task which we expect from him in Seraphim, we will fulfill his three wishes. No matter how illogical and impossible they may be. We will fulfill his wishes." SHING! The golden paper shone a bright light forcing Pablo''s eyes to shut close. ''Shit. I wanted to see.'' Pablo cursed. He wanted to make sure Gods don''t do anything without him noticing. The light remained for two seconds and Pablo opened his eyes again. "It''s done. Congratulations." Altor spoke, smiling. "What''s done? What happened? You better not have cheated, Altor." Pablo threatened. The golden paper was not in front of him anymore as well. Altor chuckled. "Do you always suspect everything?" "Yes." Pablo answered right away. "Don''t worry. See this." Altor opened his mouth and showed his tongue. Pablo squinted his eyes. "Are those... fingerprints?" "Yes. They are. And they are yours. Stick out your tongue." Pablo did that and Altor produced a mirror in front of Pablo. Pablo saw his reflection and saw the prints on his tongue as well. "On your tongue, you have our fingerprints, and on our tongues, we have your fingerprints. It''s because of the Heart contract. Now we both can''t go back on our words. Fair enough?" Altor explained. Pablo sighed. "As long as it''s true." Altor nodded and reached out his right hand again. Pablo, this time, also moved and raised his right hand as well. Afraid that Pablo would say something again, Altor quickly grabbed Pablo''s hand. Pablo didn''t mind that and grabbed Altor''s hand as well. Then, a God and a Human shook hands and this moment would not be forgotten, especially by the Gods. "We have a deal." Chapter 12: First Victim Chapter 12: First VictimThe worst thing you could possibly do in a deal is to seem desperate to make it. The Gods were desperate to make a deal with Pablo and Pablo used that desperation to make his own demands. After that, Altor and Pablo shook hands for a few seconds and Pablo was the first one to let it go. Altor and all the other Gods seemed happy and Pablo remained nonchalant. "What''s next?" He asked. Altor replied, "Well, now we will send you inside someone else''s body in Seraphim and you will start living there." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. My soul but someone else''s body." Pablo understood. "But the body should be male and young. Otherwise, I won''t be able to work well. And also, my name remains the same." "Don''t worry. We have already chosen someone like that for you." Pablo nodded. "Anything else you want to ask?" Altor asked. "Yes." Pablo said. "Tell me more about Seraphim. How does it work? Are there any politicians, continents? Is it the same as Earth or different? I need to know such things." "Fair enough. For starters, it is different from Earth. In this world, superpowers exist. But that''s not important. You will know all about them soon enough. What matters is that Seraphim is hundred times bigger than your Earth. Instead of continents, it has Kingdoms. Ten Kingdoms to be exact. And as I said before, everyone is Evil in Seraphim." "Hah." A laugh escaped from Pablo''s mouth. Altor narrowed his eyes. "What''s so funny?" Pablo shook his head. "It''s just, Seraphim is the name of an Angel but your world is the opposite of it." "Yes. It''s a shame." Altor agreed with Pablo. "Anyway, is that all you have to share about Seraphim?" "Yes. You will understand better if you go and see for yourself." "Alright. Then do it. I hate delaying things." Pablo stood up from the chair. Altor nodded and began to stand up. But... "Wait." Rameses spoke and Altor sat down again. "You again. What is it this time?" Pablo asked. Rameses was the only one who was rough to Pablo. "Do you even have a plan in mind?" Rameses asked. "Oh. I thought you were going to retort something. But you asked a genuine question. Nice." "Just answer." "No. I don''t have a plan. But I will make one when I reach there. Just don''t disturb me in the process." "Don''t take it lightly, Human. You have many things to do there. Many things you have yet to know." "That''s enough, Rameses." Altor raised his hand. Rameses went silent. Pablo squinted his eyes. "Altor, are you hiding something from me?" "No. Everything I told you is true. Everything I told you today is true. Don''t worry." Altor gave a stern reply. Pablo gave a slow nod. Altor then finally stood up from his throne as well. He looked at other Gods and all four of them also left their thrones. All five Gods were now standing in front of Pablo. "Are you ready?" Altor asked. "Yeah." Pablo answered short. "Then, good luck. We expect good things from you." Pablo smiled. "God, just like you don''t expect medicine from a snake, don''t expect good things from Pablo Castillo." At this, Altor showed a smile of his own. "Have your way then. Just don''t destroy Seraphim." Pablo said nothing at this and Altor raised his right hand. He then joined two of his fingers and... SNAP! Altor snapped and Pablo sensed himself getting transparent. "Am I going now?" He asked. "Yes. Your new life is about to start." Altor answered. Pablo saw his spirit body getting invisible by every passing second but the man remained calm as ever. "Pablo," A different voice came this time and Pablo turned his head at the source. It was the green haired God, Demeter, that spoke. "Yes?" Pablo asked, curious what Demeter had to say. He was quiet for all this time. "I wasn''t able to watch your full life like these four as I was busy doing something else. But I know that you killed many people. I just wanted to ask, who was your first victim?" Pablo''s spirit kept getting transparent but he kept his eyes on Demeter. Demeter and the other Gods saw Pablo''s eyes and they all felt that it was their first time seeing Pablo''s true eyes. They were dark, empty and most of all... cold. Nevertheless, Demeter awaited Pablo''s answer and Pablo, with his same empty eyes, told Demeter that his first victim was... "Me." After that, Pablo finally vanished from the eyes of the Gods and all five of them stared at the empty space in front of them. "His first victim was he, himself? What does it mean?" Demeter asked. He didn''t get Pablo''s answer. Altor sighed. "Watch his life and you will get it." "Fine. I will watch it now. Don''t disturb me till then." Demeter went deep inside the castle and now only four Gods were left. They turned around and sat back on their thrones. Altor then jerked his head at Rameses. "You almost exposed us, you know that?" He said. Rameses shrugged. "We have to tell him that one day anyway." "Yes. But that one day wasn''t today." "Alright. Alright. My bad." Altor let it go and rested his head on the throne. "But Altor, can he really do it? Seraphim isn''t Earth. He won''t be feared there." The yellow haired God, Chrysus, spoke for the first time. Altor glanced at Chrysus. "Have you seen his conduct, Chrysus? His behavior, his attitude, his tone. All these things screamed that he had murdered people. And then those eyes, those empty eyes..." Altor paused and recalled the pair of eyes. "They tell he lost count of them." Chrysus went silent. "But don''t worry," Altor spoke again. "I have something to make sure he doesn''t run rampant." Altor looked at Alfida. Alfida smiled and clapped her hands. Then, in front of her, a white light manifested and floated in front of her face. "My dear little angel," Alfida said to the white light. "You are to stay with Pablo all the time. Do what you do and do it well. No need to hide yourself from him. You may stay with him in your true self and form. Now go." Alfida blew air at the white light as it floated far away until it disappeared. Altor smiled and snapped his fingers again. The next second, the chair Pablo was sitting on vanished and in its place came out a big round crystal clear orb. Altor snapped his fingers again and the Orb began showing things on itself. It showed some kind of slum area and a young boy lying motionless on the muddied ground. Altor and the other three Gods rested their heads back on their thrones and watched the orb. They all let out a heavy sigh and Altor couldn''t hold back his smile. "Now, Pablo, what will you show me? Your death again? Or..." Altor put his hands behind his head and watched the young man on the orb twitching his fingers. "The Return of Criminal X." Chapter 13: Warm Welcome Chapter 13: Warm WelcomeA young man lying on the ground, twitched his fingers. Then he slowly moved his hands and finally, opened his eyes. The first thing he saw was the sky and it was dark. "So my first day here starts from the night." The man spoke and he was none other than Pablo Castillo. He got up from the ground and looked around. "This smells familiar." Pablo was greeted with foul stench and around him, laid various kinds of waste. Dead bodies of different animals, pukes, garbage, excretory waste of animals as well. "I was killed in a garbage dump and born again in a garbage dump. Cycle of life I guess." Pablo looked around more and surprisingly, he found many huts. "Don''t tell me people live here." He looked closely and found the huts as poor as ever. They were makeshift huts as only a big and wide plastic cloth was placed as a roof on them. Pablo then turned behind and saw a similar hut. "I was lying just outside this place. It must be the house of this boy." Pablo looked left and right and went inside the hut. "Oh. Not bad for the first day." Just upon entering, Pablo saw a dead body of a girl lying on the floor. He had seen enough dead bodies to recognise if a body was dead or not. And since he had seen so many dead bodies, his reaction was mild as well. The inside of the hut was very small and the dead body covered the whole area. Nevertheless, Pablo walked forward and sat beside the dead body. On the top of the dead body was a ragged brown cloth but it was a dress. The dead body wasn''t wearing it but instead it was placed upon her body like a blanket. Pablo then touched the thighs of the girl from above the dress. He slid his hand on her inner thighs as well. He could have removed the cloth from the girl but he had a feeling he wouldn''t like it. "Hmm. I see." He nodded and removed his hand from the body. "She was raped. There is blood on her dress, her hairs disheveled, swelling around vagina. She was gangraped. What a warm welcome I am receiving." Pablo looked for more details around the body of the girl. "This boy was lying outside this house. Could it be that he forced this girl as well and got killed in the process?" Pablo speculated various things and darted his eyes on the girl''s face. It was hidden by her hairs so Pablo brushed them aside and got a clear view of the face. However, as soon as Pablo saw the face of the girl... "Ahnggh!" Pablo clenched his head. Veins popped up on his neck as the man groaned like an injured dog. The sudden pain arose deep inside his mind, it felt like his head would split in two. "What i-is... happening?" Pablo had no clue about the current event but the next second, his brain registered some things. "Are these.. memories?" Images flashed inside Pablo''s mind and he saw things from someone else''s perspective. "These are the memories of this body. I should pay attention." Pablo gritted his teeths and focused only on the memories. The pain would go away eventually. The memories were important. Pablo paid attention to the memories of the boy and finally came to the part where he saw the happenings of today. The boy was seventeen years old and his name was Void Grief. Pablo could feel the emotions and everything that Void felt. For a while, he was Void himself. Void was walking down the road and the surrounding was the same garbage dumpster where Pablo currently was. It was day time as well. After working for ten hours straight in a coal mine, Void was coming to his hut or home. He held a piece of bread in his right hand and walked with hurried steps. "She must be hungry. I should hurry." Void picked up pace and in two minutes, he arrived in front of his hut. "Freya. I brought you some food." He said and went inside. There he saw a girl sleeping on the floor. There was no bed. She was sleeping on the rough ground. "Freya, wake up." The name of the girl was Freya and Void shook her body. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Freya opened her eyes and sat back up. Her cheeks were sulked inside, her lips were dry and her bones were visible all over her body. "I brought some food and your medicine. You will be fine in no time." Void took out three white pills from his pocket and gave them to Freya. He also gave her the piece of bread. Showing a weak smile, Freya ate the bread and then put one pill inside her mouth. "Nice and slow. I am sorry there is no water." Freya shook her head at Void and slowly gulped the other two pills. "Thankyo-" "Hey. Do you have some money, kids?" "You better don''t say no." "Bring something to eat as well." "What can two little runts give us?" "They must have something. Check all around." Five men barged inside Void''s home and all of them were bigger and bulkier than him. "We don''t have anything. We are barely living. Please understand." Void pleaded with joined hands. His shoulders trembled, he didn''t even make eye contact with the five men. He had no idea who these five men were but the way Void acted showed that it was not the first time something like this happened in the slum he was living in. Freya did the same thing as well. She too joined her hands and pleaded. But the five men ignored them and searched the entire place. After three minutes, they stopped. "They really have nothing. Waste of time." One man said and all the other four men had the same thought. They all glared at Void. "You piece of shit. We are hungry and you have nothing to give us! Little scumm!" One man cursed and raised his leg at Void. And without any consideration, he kicked the young man on the face. Void flew to the side and his nose was now broken. Just by one kick, Void suffered an injury. Slowly getting up on his knees, Void bowed down his head. He kowtowed in front of the five men. "I am sorry, lords. I have nothing to give you. Please forgive me." He said with utmost respect he could muster. He even called them lords. "Tch. Waste of time." The men spat on Void and the same man who had kicked Void, moved towards him again. But before he could kick the bowing Void again, Freya came in front. She bowed her head just like Void. "Please forgive us, lords. I beg of you." She said. Void raised his head after hearing Freya''s voice. He would have stopped her but it seemed Freya''s request worked. The man stepped back a little and looked closely at Freya. The other men also joined him as they all focused on Freya. "You know, Ted," A fat man said. "We can satisfy our hunger here after all." Ted, the man who kicked Void, smiled. "Yeah. I was thinking the same thing." The other men also nodded and their faces found a smirk. They licked their lips and grinned. Void looked at their faces and they were the most sinister faces he saw in his whole seventeen years of life. All five men moved towards Freya and Void understood that wasn''t good. "Freya! Run! Run away!" He shouted with all his power. Freya raised her head from the bowing position and saw the five men. Their hands were reached out and Void''s shouts were clear enough to know that their hands weren''t good for her. Freya quickly stood up and dashed towards the exit of the hut. She was just about to step her foot outside the house but a sudden pull of her hairs brought her back inside the hut. Ted held Freya''s white hair and slammed her on the hard ground. Freya''s weak body couldn''t handle the impact as blood began to ooze out from the back of her head. "No! Freya! You bastards! Let her go!" Void pounced on Ted and bit his hand that held Freya''s hair. Ted let go of Freya''s hair and stared at Void. "What''s your relationship with this girl?" He asked, completely unfazed by the ongoing biting on his hand. Seeing Ted leave Freya''s hairs, Void stopped biting his hand. But he didn''t move away from Ted. "She is my little sister. Don''t touch her. Talk to me only." Void revealed. He glared at Ted and all the other men. Ted heard the boy and lips curled up. "Did you hear that, boys? She is his sister. This became more fun." The four men laughed out loud. "I won''t let you do even one damn thing to her. Fight me, asshole." "Jeffrey," Ted spoke, without looking back. "Shove him aside." A tall man came forward and directly held Void''s neck. He then threw him in the corner and the next second, all five men surrounded Freya. "I will go first. You four just hold the boy." Ted spoke and removed his clothes. He stood in front of Freya and Freya with her half open eyes, watched the naked man. Void from the corner saw the pool of blood under Freya''s head and he instantly jolted up from the floor. "She will die! Leave her! Please! She is jus-" "Stay put." THUD! The four men came behind Void in an instant and held his hands and neck. He was on his knees and the men made his head kneeled to the ground. Now he couldn''t even see Freya. "Br-Brother. Hel-p... me." Freya whispered but in that whisper there was a hope that his brother would save her. In that whisper there was a scream that was only heard by Void. "I beg of you! Please let her go! She is just fifteen! I will do anything for you. I will become your slave! Just let my sister go!" Void pleaded at the top of his lungs but the men didn''t budge. Void couldn''t outpower their strength. He couldn''t even lift his head from the ground. Ted, on the other hand, sat down in front of Freya and held her dress with both his hands. Then, he tore it and now Freya was naked as well. Ted then spread Freya''s legs and brought her closer to himself. "Please. Let my sister go." Void spoke the same thing and this time, Ted stopped. He looked at Void and again, a sinister smile came upon his lips. "She is your sister, right?" He said. "Yes!" Void shouted. Ted looked at the four men behind Void and with the same sinister smile, he said : "Make him Watch." Chapter 14: No Miracles Chapter 14: No MiraclesRape is a more heinous crime than murder, as the rape victim dies throughout the period they live. And that same heinous crime was going to happen with Void''s fifteen year old sister. And the monster who was going to do that spoke words like : "Make him Watch." Void shivered just by the thought of it. The four men behind him flashed a smile. "You sure come up with good ideas, Ted." One man said. Ted nodded. "Now make him see. I can''t wait to have fun with his sister." "You bastards! I will kill you all!" Void erupted in rage and used all his strength to keep his head down. Then the tall man, Jeffrey, clenched Void''s hairs and pulled. Void gritted his teeths and used every ounce of his strength to keep his head down. But, he couldn''t overpower Jeffrey and as a result, his head was lifted. Now Freya''s naked body was in front of him but Void didn''t see it. "Tch. Bastard has his eyes closed." Ted barked. "Now what?" Jeffrey asked. "Hey kid," Ted spoke. "If you don''t open your eyes this instant, I will rip this girl to shreds." "No. I will do it. Don''t kill her!" Void yelled again and with trembling teeths, he opened his eyes. And the scene he saw in front of him, made his eyes open wider. The ground was now completely red and wet by Freya''s blood and Ted''s right hand was between Freya''s legs. "Haha. See this." Ted said and removed his hand. Void now clearly saw Freya''s everything. "Don''t avert your eyes. Keep watching." Ted spoke again and climbed on Freya. Void''s eyes went red, his teeths crushed inside his mouth, if glares could kill then Ted would have died the most horrendous death. Void couldn''t get free from the four men but he continuously jerked his body all around. "Stop! Please! Let her go! She is just fifteen! She is bleeding! She will die. She is already sick. Please. Don''t do this. I will beco-" "Aaaaaaaaaaa!!" Freya screamed the loudest. Even louder than Void, and when Void saw her, his face went pale. Ted had done the deed. He penetrated Freya in front of Void''s eyes. "Hahaha. She is so tight. This is amazing." Ted let out a crazed laugh as he moved his face closer to Freya. Freya saw the wicked teeths and smelled the foul stench of Ted''s breath while hoping her brother would do something. Her weak body couldn''t even move on its own. "Stop. Please." Void''s eyes watered up and he was glad that tears came to his eyes. At least, they blurred the sight in front of him. Ted moved back and forth and Freya remained helpless and motionless. She closed her eyes and prayed for a miracle. "Please. Stop!" Void shouted again and this time... "What''s going on? Did someone scream just now?" A voice came from outside the hut. Void''s eyes lit up. "Yes. Please come inside. Help me! Whoever you are." The hut had a plastic door and at Void''s shout, the plastic door moved and a head popped up. It was a middle aged man and he watched the ongoing scene. A young man held by four men and a naked girl with a fully grown muscular and equally naked man. "Am I interrupting something?" The middle aged man said. He didn''t come inside the hut. Only his head was visible. Void opened his mouth to shout for help again. "Yes, hel-" "Scram if you want to live." Ted spoke with a glare at the man. "Yes. Yes. Carry on. I didn''t see anything." The middle aged man moved his head back outside. "No! Please. Don''t go! Help me! Please! He is raping my sister! Please! Someone!" Void''s heart sank to the abyss as he saw the middle aged man going away. "Jeffrey, shove a cloth inside his mouth. He is shouting too much." Ted ordered. Jeffrey nodded and from his pocket, took out a cloth. Then in a swift motion, he put it inside Void''s mouth and now Void could only muffle. His screams died down. Now he couldn''t even scream. All this while, Ted never stopped molesting Freya and he forced Void to keep watching as well. "Hurry up, Ted. I want to fcuk her too." Jeffrey spoke. "Yes. Ahh... wait a second.." Ted never stopped moving and Freya was now just lying like a rag doll. "Yes. Yes. Yes. Ahhh.." Ted moaned and finally moved away from Freya. "She is good, guys. Have your fun." Ted stood up and walked towards Void. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he took Jeffrey''s place and Jeffrey took Ted''s place. He was still naked. Ted made sure to make Void watch everything as now it was Jeffrey''s turn to have his way with Freya. Jeffrey pounced on Freya like a hungry animal and bit her face. He bit her lips, he did everything with violence as Freya''s face found new wounds on it. Void screamed all this time but nothing came out of his mouth. He helplessly watched his sister getting harmed. Jeffrey, just like Ted, penetrated Freya and moved as fast as possible. He licked Freya all over and let out crazed noises. "Haha. Jeffrey is the wicked of us all. I bet he forgot where he is. He will devour that girl." Ted laughed along with the other men. "Kiss me, bitch. Open your mouth." Jeffrey shoved his tongue inside Freya''s mouth and kept it like that for ten minutes straight. He slapped Freya''s face as well and he shoved his whole right hand inside Freya''s mouth that made her vomit. Void watched all this with bloodshot eyes as his blood boiled to the likes of the sun''s heat. "Yes. Yes. Yes. Bitch. Ahh... cry. Cry. Keep crying. Haha. This is bliss." Jeffrey wreaked havoc on Freya and he did that for a full one hour. "Haa! That was amazing. Whitey, your turn." Jeffrey stood up and went behind Void. He was still naked just like Ted. After Jeffrey, a bald and short man came forward. He was already naked and did the same thing with Freya. Freya''s tears were stopped by now or more like she had no more tears to weep. She laid on the ground motionless and felt the men above her. "You are already raped, bitch. Might as well enjoy yourself." Whitey said and enjoyed every bit of Freya. "Hey, Whitey." Jeffrey called. Whitey looked at him and Jeffery with his wicked smile, said : "Do it in the ass." Whitey smirked. "Gladly." Void trembled at this and jerked his whole body. He needed just a moment of freedom but there was no freedom for a man like him. For a weak man like him. Whitey did as Jeffrey said and Freya suffered more pain. Her eyes were closed and after one hour, Whitey moved back from her. "Great time I am having here. Your turn, Dillinger." Whitey stood up and went behind Void without clothes. After that, a man with a big stomach, walked and hopped on Freya. His name was Dillinger and he did the same thing as the other men. He tormented Freya as he put his heavy body on her weak body. Dillinger penetrated Freya from both sides and enjoyed every last moment of that. He also took one hour and stood up. "Only you are left now, Kony. Go." Dillinger went behind Void and a skinny man among the five men walked forward. He was Kony and he didn''t wait for anything and just shoved his mouth between Freya''s legs. "Hahaha. Nice. Yes. So good." He let out noises and he even dug his teeths there. Kony mouth was now red and he, just like others, raped Freya. He moved up and down, bit Freya''s skin, laughed and Void watched all this with his eyes. His throat was dried up, his hands and legs were limp but his eyes, they were alive. After one hour, Kony stopped and stood up. "We all did her, Ted. Anything else?" Kony asked, coming back behind Void. Ted smiled. "Yes." He stood up and went towards Freya again. "Time for round two." Chapter 15: A Sky Tearing Wish Chapter 15: A Sky Tearing WishTed, with no consideration and empathy, suggested a round two. And all the men grinned at this. "I am ready." "What a nice day." They were all smiles and Void shook violently under the hold of four men. "Haha. Look at him begging." The men didn''t let go of Void and they also made sure he got to see Freya. Then the same thing happened again as Ted repeated the things he did with Freya. After Ted, came Jeffrey, the tall man, and he too did the same horrendous rape to Freya. Then Whitey, the bald man, hopped on Freya and gobbled her body. The fat man, Dillinger''s turn came and he too molested Freya again. Next came, the skinny man, Kony and the bastard bit Freya in many places. Void watched them raping his sister again and again and all he could do was watch them doing it. The ground was now turned fully red from Freya''s blood and Void gawked at Freya''s face. Freya kept her eyes closed the entire time. Void with heavy eyes stared at Freya and he wished the sky should fall and bury him underneath. Ted''s turn came again as he began his thing with Freya. Void watched his sister''s bloodied face and after a long time, Freya opened her eyes. She turned her head to her left and looked at Void. Void wriggled, screamed with the cloth on his mouth but that was all he could do. Freya kept her eyes on Void and Void kept his eyes on Freya. Then, Freya did something that destroyed Void''s heart. The girl... smiled. "Br-Brother," She murmured but Void could hear her. Her lips trembled and Freya with those lips, uttered : "Don''t hate yourself for this." That''s all. That was it. Those were the last words of Freya as after saying that, she closed her eyes forever. "Feeewaaaaaaaaaa!!" Void shouted and all the rage inside him turned into tears and came out from his eyes. His little sister died in front of him while being raped. Five men barged inside his house, in broad daylight, raped her fifteen year old sister in front of him and made him watch and they did that till she died. "Hey Ted," Jeffrey said. "She died I think." "Yeah. I know. Let me just finish. Yes. Yes. Ahh. Yes." Ted still didn''t stop molesting Freya. Even her death didn''t stop the monster. Void wriggled his body with full force. He didn''t even care about anything anymore. He jerked his body with all his strength. His shoulders dislocated, his wrists got twisted but he never stopped trying. The four men, however, also didn''t let Void go. They held him back. "Ahh. Yes. Yes. Yes. Nice. Ahhh... thereee." Ted finally moved back from Freya and stood up. "Does anyone else want to do it more?" He asked. "Nah. I have had my fun." "She was too weak." "She is dead now. She won''t cry anymore." "Same here. It''s not fun if she doesn''t resist." The four men turned down the offer and Ted, with a shrug, began wearing his clothes. He looked at Void. "Thanks kid. Your sister was good. If she was more bulkier than we would have never let her go. Even her dead body." The men laughed and Ted finally finished wearing his clothes. He wore a fully plain black costume. Black shirt, black pants and black shoes. He moved towards the exit of the hut but before leaving he gave a look at Void. "Hey men," Ted said. "Before letting him go, kill him. I am sure he hasn''t awakened his Ego yet. It would be troublesome if he came back for revenge. I can leave that to you all, right?" "Haha. Don''t worry. He will die with sister today." Jeffrey replied and Ted with a nod finally left the hut. Then the four men exchanged smiles with each other and... BANG! They slammed Void''s head on the hard ground. BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! All four men slammed Void''s head on the hard ground continuously and now his whole face was disfigured. Crimson color spread on Void and his eyes and nose weren''t even visible anymore. But his eyes were still open and they were only on Freya. Seeing that Void was still breathing, two men held Void''s right hand and two men held his left hand. Then, at the same time... CRUNCH! They twisted his elbows to the opposite sides and Void''s painful scream came out as a mere muffle under cloth. Still, Void was alive. He was still breathing. "Tch. Tenacious bastard. Let''s break his legs now." Jeffrey said and like before, two men held Void''s right leg and two men held his left leg. Then, simultaneously... CRACK! They twisted Void''s knees inside out and now Void''s whole body was disfigured. The four men finally let go of Void. "Let''s leave him here like this. He will die on his own." Jeffrey said and began wearing his clothes. The other three men nodded and did the same. They all wore their clothes back and Void with only one eye saw that these four men were also wearing the same plain black clothes like Ted. The four men spared no glance at Void and Freya, and left the hut. Void, however, was still alive. He moved his tongue forward inside his mouth and finally the cloth came off from his mouth. He stared at the exit of the hut even after the four men left. "Co-come back... here." He uttered. He crawled his way forward and reached closer to Freya. He saw her mangled face and recalled the smile she gave at her last moments. He also recalled her last words. "Ho-w can I not hate... myself, Freya?" He said and broke into tears. He held Freya''s hand with his mangled hand, and cried his heart out. "I am sorry. I am sorry. Sorry. Sorry. Freya. Forgive me. Forgive me. Don''t hate me. I am weak. Sorry. Sorry." He apologized continuously to Freya and with his utterly broken hands, he covered Freya''s body with the dress she was wearing. "I-I will... make them pa-y, Freya. I am going after them. Just.. you wait." Void started crawling towards the outside and it took all his strength and endurance to even move one inch. The pain was too much. His bones were sticking out of his body. Even the slightest movement bestowed pain like burning in fire. Still, his willpower carried him outside his hut. He looked at the sky and it was dark. "They were here the whole day. Those bastardssss." Void''s anger knew no bounds. More than pain he felt anger. He fully came outside his hut but... "Ughhh! Ahngghh!" He coughed out blood in huge quantities and his bones shook all over the place. Then the realization hit him¡ªHe was going to die. He stopped moving and laid helpless on the ground just in front of his hut. His face facing the sky and with his half open eyes, he did the same thing that every mortal Human does in need. The things Humans do as a last resort. At that moment, facing the sky, Void called for... "God, help me." Void muttered. It took all his strength to even speak some words. "Please, God, If you are real, if you exist, if you are something with ears... then please. Please. Please. Make those bastards pay. Give me something. Help me. Please for fucks sakeeee!!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Void let out all his rage in his pleading. He wasn''t even sure if there was something like God but he gave his all. He shouted loud to make sure his wish would tear the sky. And... it did. Water droplets fell on his face as his scream called for the rain. It was a sign that Void was heard. Void showed a thin smile and with the same smile, filled with sorrow, the boy died. And his wish, it was indeed heard. To help Void, the Gods made a move. They fulfilled Void''s last wish. To help Void... "They sent me." Pablo spoke as with Void''s death, the memories ended. The pain inside his mind vanished as well. "I see, Altor. That''s what you meant. It''s really bad. But again, this Seraphim of yours, it''s not that different than Earth. But don''t worry..." Pablo ran his fingers on his hairs and touched his chest. "I''ll take it from here." ¡ª¡ª¡ª [[A/n : Art for Void Grief in comments.]] Chapter 16: Totally Normal Chapter 16: Totally NormalVoid''s memories were over and Pablo took a deep breath. His brain was finally free from the pain. TIP! TIP! "Hmm?" Pablo looked at the ground below him. There were a few drops of water. "I am..." He instantly touched his eyes. "Crying?" Pablo''s eyes were wet. After watching all the memories, his eyes found water in them. "It''s this boy who is crying. I see. I can''t remember the last time I cried." Pablo wiped his tears and focused on Freya again. "You were both the children of a prostitute. She threw both of you out and since then, this boy took care of you and today, he watched you getting raped. If it were someone other than me, anyone would have puked sorrow from their eyes." Pablo covered Freya''s face again with her hair. "Those five men though. I need to find them. This kid didn''t even know them. I also need to understand this Ego thing." Pablo made a mental note and finally stood up from the ground. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He still kept his eyes on Freya. "I will burn you later, girl. Your brother is dead. It''s all me now and I don''t really care that much." Pablo turned around and walked towards the exit of the hut. And as soon as he stepped outside the hut... SHING! A blinding white light arrived in front of him. "Shit. An attack?" Pablo jumped to his left but surprisingly, the white light stayed in the same place as before. Pablo stood up and stared at the light. He guarded his face with his hands and waited for something to happen. It was night and there was darkness all around and this only made the white light appear brighter than ever. "Is it a flash bomb? I don''t think such things exist here." Pablo guessed many things and watched the light to do something. "Come on. Do something." Pablo complained and the next second, the light finally started to become dim. Pablo waited and after ten seconds, the light was no more and in its place was a girl with wings. Pablo''s brows shot up. "Don''t tell me you are Freya''s soul? I can see souls now?" The girl in front of her radiated white aura around her and she was floating in the air. She wore a white dress and her wings were white as well. There was also a white halo behind her head and Pablo could only think of her as Freya''s soul. "I am not her soul, Human. I am an Angel. It''s normal." The girl spoke. Her voice was beautiful just like her face. Pablo heard the girl and took one step back. "Yeah. An Angel in the middle of the night. Totally normal." "Don''t joke, Human." The Girl said. "Goddess Alfida sent me to stay with you. This is my true form and you are lucky to witness this." This girl was the same light that Alfida sent just after Pablo had left for Seraphim. [[A/n : See her. Here.]] "Where were you all this time?" Pablo asked. "I was watching you from the sky. I know all about Void Grief and when I saw that you didn''t care about that little girl, I finally came to meet you." "I see. But why did she send you here anyway?" "To keep you in check. To make sure you focus on completing the task given to you by the Gods. To make sure you don''t go astray." The Angel revealed. Pablo, however, scoffed. "To keep me in check? Angel, do you not know who I am?" "I don''t. I just know the same things the people of Earth know about you. The Gods didn''t tell me anything more about you. They just sent me here to keep a record of your doings here." The Angel revealed again. "I see. So if I told you to go away, would you go?" "No." "But what if someone else heard you talking? Heck what if someone saw you?" "Don''t worry. Only you can see and hear me. No one else can see, hear and even touch me unless I want them to. And this includes you too. You can''t touch me either without my wish." The Angel had a serene smile on her face and she talked with her pleasant voice. Pablo really thought of her as an Angel. "I understand. What''s your name?" He asked. "Cupid." The Angel replied with the same smile and voice. "Cupid, huh. Where''s your blind fold and bow and strings?" Cupid''s brows twitched but she kept her smile intact. "I don''t do that. And only my name is Cupid." Pablo nodded. "And earlier, you said you will keep a record of my doings. How will you do that?" Cupid waved her right hand in the air and a book with a golden cover appeared on her hand. "I will write about your daily life here. Everything you do. Good and bad. If you do good, then it''s good for you and if you do bad, then it''s bad for you." Pablo stared at the diary and reached out his hand. But he went past Cupid and touched nothing but air. "You can''t touch me, Human. Haha." Cupid laughed but her smile remained serene. Pablo gave a slow nod. "The diary seems like a pain. I will deal with it one day." At this, Cupid showed her tongue at Pablo. In simple words, the Angel mocked Pablo. "So much for an Angel." He commented and went through Cupid again. He walked down the road and constantly moved his head left and right. Cupid was behind him and he could only see huts everywhere. There were clothes on all the huts acting as doors and when the wind blew, he even saw inside of some of the huts. The wind blew again and Pablo saw inside some huts again. And he stopped in front of one such hut. The hut was on his right side and he squinted his eyes, looking carefully inside that hut. And after getting a good look, he started walking again. Cupid saw all that and had a frown on her face. Her serene smile threatened to leave her lips. "What are you trying to do? What are you even doing?" She finally asked. Also, the golden diary was open in front of her and on it a white feather moved constantly as words were getting written on its first page. Pablo didn''t turn around, and answered, "I am hungry. I am looking for food. This kid had nothing to eat at his home. Maybe I could find something in the trash. Like old times." "What? Your sister is dead and you are looking for food? Don''t you want revenge? Shouldn''t you be looking for those five rapists?" Cupid threw a barrage of complaints and her serene smile finally vanished. The diary was still getting filled though. Pablo heard her and finally stopped walking. "First of all, she is not ''my'' sister. And second, those five rapists..." He turned around, faced Cupid and with a straight face, he continued saying... "I already found them." Chapter 17: Youngest Child Chapter 17: Youngest ChildIt can be argued that rapists deserve to be raped, that mutilators deserve to be mutilated. Most societies, however, refrain from responding in this way because the punishment is not only degrading to those on whom it is imposed, but it is also degrading to the society that engages in the same behavior as the criminals. Pablo, however, couldn''t care less about such ideals and arguments. After telling Cupid that he already found the five men, Pablo began walking again. He soon found a place where the most garbage was located and went there. He sat on the dead body of a boar and rummaged through the trash. He did all that with not a single frown on his face. Cupid followed behind him and as soon as she reached the garbage, her face turned ugly. "How can you even sit here and how can you even dare to eat something from here? Who are you?" She asked, pinching her nose. Pablo kept rummaging the trash but he still answered. "Back on Earth, when I was a kid, my three meals of the day came from the garbage. So this is nothing new for me." Cupid raised her brows. "Really? Your childhood must be rough." "Heh. I never had something like childhood. But you won''t understand." Pablo stopped talking and found a packet and opened it right away. "Good enough." There was a half eaten piece of bread inside the packet, and on it, all sorts of colors were sitting. "Everyone here eats bread it seems. It''s a trademark food for the poor." Pablo jested and shoved the bread inside his mouth. "Blegh. You ate that? That was rotten." Cupid held back from puking. There were no qualities of an Angel on her anymore. If not for the wings, she would just appear like a normal girl. "It''s fine. I like my bread rotten." Pablo replied and stood up. "You are finished? Just that little food was enough for you?" "Tch. Why the hell are you asking so many questions? Of course, it wasn''t enough for me. But I won''t eat much because there is no water." Pablo left the garbage area and started walking towards his home. Cupid floated behind him. "What about those five men? You said you already found them? How? And also, earlier you said you don''t care about that girl so why do you need to find those five men?" "For information." Pablo answered as he kept walking while talking. "This kid, Void, grew up in a brothel till he was five years old. His mother, a prostitute, died when she gave birth to Freya and at the death of his mother, the owner of the brothel threw Void and Freya out and since then this kid was living in this slum and working in some coal mine. In short, he has no good information about this world." "I see. So you need those five men to give you information. I get it." Pablo stayed silent for a second but then an idea came in his mind. He looked over his shoulder, at Cupid, and asked : "Aren''t you an Angel of that Alfida? You should also know about this world, right?" "Err. Actually, I don''t. Haha." Cupid let out a laugh. A nervous laugh at that. "Are you kidding me?" Pablo stopped and fully turned around. "How can you not know about this world? Are you really an Angel?" "I am! Believe me! I am an Angel. I even have a license, not really. But I can do some magic too! Please. Believe me." Cupid''s entire demeanor changed. She stopped floating and sat down on the ground. And not only that, she began to jerk her hands and legs, hitting the ground. "I am an Angel. Believe me. No one believes me. Just because I don''t know some things, people don''t believe me. I am an Angel. I swear." Cupid acted like a spoiled brat and Pablo watched her doing all that with a straight face. He sat on one knee and came to Cupid''s eye level. Cupid also stopped throwing her hands around and there were tears in her eyes. Pablo sighed and made eye contact with Cupid. "Tell me," He said. "Are you perhaps the youngest child among a group of children?" "Yes. Goddess Alifda has many Angels and I am the youngest of those Angels. But how do you guessed that?" Cupid answered, wiping her tears. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thought so." Pablo gave a slow nod. "The way you acted shows that you have been spoiled too much. You don''t know much about this world because you were never told that by Alfida out of consideration and love. And I think, when people don''t believe you are an Angel, you act like this. This has become your natural instinct. Like a child crying just to get a toy." Cupid stayed silent and Pablo continued. "I am sure you got things done by crying like this. And I am sure you thought I would also act all cuddly with you if you start crying like that. But listen, Bitch..." Now Pablo''s demeanor changed. He leaned forward towards Cupid and gawked inside her eyes. The Angel felt naked under Pablo''s gaze. "If I could touch you, then the moment you acted like that, I swear to the Devil, I would have choked you to death. So what I am saying is don''t ever act like that in front of me again. Get this shit inside your head." Pablo finally stood up and started walking again. Cupid was glued to the same spot for a few seconds even after Pablo left. The diary in front of her got filled with many words and Cupid finally started to float again. She slowly came behind Pablo and muttered, "I am just thirteen years old. You don''t need to shout like that." "That''s not an excuse. I was killing people left and right when I was thirteen, but forget it, it''s time to do some work." Pablo stopped walking and stood in front of a hut. It was not his hut but the hut which Pablo saw the inside of some moments ago because of the wind. "Why are you going in there? What''s inside?" Cupid asked. She came back to her normal self. Pablo held the door or the cloth of the hut and ripped it apart. Inside, he saw one man and a girl sleeping. Without any care, he stepped inside the hut and held the throat of the sleeping man. The sleeping man opened his eyes and his eyes widened right away. "What are you doing? You can''t just kill someone? Who even is he?" Cupid spoke again. She couldn''t see the face of the man but she knew Pablo was holding the man''s throat. "I am sure you know, there was one more person who saw those five men in the morning." Pablo replied, tightening his grip on the man''s throat. "Yes?" Cupid replied. "Wait. Do you mean.." "Yes." Pablo peered in the man''s face. "This is the man who interrupted their make out session and walked away like a wounded chicken." Chapter 18: Lucky Enough Chapter 18: Lucky EnoughThe middle aged man who appeared in Void''s memories and ran away without helping¡ªPablo found him. When Pablo was walking earlier, because of the wind he saw inside some huts and in one such hut he saw the face of the middle aged man that he saw in Void''s memories. And Pablo, never forgets faces. He held the throat of the man and the man watched Pablo with wide eyes. "Y-you are the kid from the morning. How are you still alive? Those men would have never left you alive. How did you survive them?" The man shouted. By his shout, the girl beside the man also woke up. "Why are you shouting, daddy?" The girl asked, not clearly seeing the scene in front of her. Pablo turned his head at the girl and reckoned she was seven years old. "So she is your daughter?" As soon as the girl heard an unknown voice, her sleep vanished and she finally saw the happenings in front of her. "Who are you? Let him go!" The girl started hitting Pablo''s hand and Pablo felt nothing. He again looked at the man. "I am here for some questions, old man. Answer me and you will live." "Like hell. I am only 40 years old and surely..." The man bent his legs and kicked Pablo''s chest with both his feet. "I am not scared of a kid." CRASH! ''The fuck?'' Pablo was sent flying by that kick. He crashed into the hut opposite to the middle aged man. The roof of the hut collapsed and Pablo found himself on top of another man. His back and chest had blood and it happened just by one kick. ''I know this kid is weak but this much? I flew by just one kick? This won''t be easy.'' Pablo stood up and walked towards the man again. There was lingering pain but he pushed through that. It was just pain. But he couldn''t walk further as a hand held Pablo''s left ankle. "Where do you think you are going after destroying my house?" A voice came from behind Pablo. Pablo turned his head behind. "You call this a house?" "With pride." The man removed the plastic roof which laid on top of him and stood up. He let go of Pablo''s ankle as well. Pablo noticed the muscles on the man. The man was fit. The man was the owner of the hut which Pablo destroyed just now. Not intentionally though. "I don''t know who you are but you are dead." The man spoke, clenching his fists. Even though Void lived in the same slum as the man, the man didn''t know him. And that was the case for everyone living in the slum, no one knew each other. Pablo saw the middle aged man coming towards him from the front and another muscular middle aged man was behind him. Pablo took a step forward and stood diagonally. Now he could see both men. One on his left and one on his right. ''These men are strong. Pretty strong for average Humans. I would die if I got kicked a few more times. Something must be done.'' Pablo raced his mind. He roamed his head all around as his eyes caught everything around him. Everything including Cupid as well. His gaze stopped at the Angel and the Angel stared back. "Why are you looking at me? They are grown men, they have their Ego. You can''t fight them." ''This Ego again? What even is that? I should have asked Altor about it. But now is not the time for that.'' Pablo ignored Cupid''s comments and gestured his finger to a stone lying beside her. Cupid followed Pablo''s finger and saw a moderate size stone on her left side. "What do you want?" She asked. ''I will kill her.'' Pablo gritted his teeths. It was obvious what he wanted but Pablo still motioned his eyes to tell her. He was asking Cupid to pick up the stone and throw it at the muscular man whose hut was no more. Cupid however... "Why are you moving your eyes like that? Just use your mouth." ''Yes. It''s final. I will kill her.'' Pablo couldn''t just ask Cupid to throw the stone, his plan would be revealed and only he could see Cupid, he would appear mental to the two men for talking with air. Pablo then acted in the way he wanted Cupid to act. He acted picking up something from the ground and thought Cupid would finally understand what he was trying to say. But Cupid was stupid. "What are you doing? You are about to die. Don''t play games." She said. She acted like Pablo was the one being an idiot. Pablo clenched his jaw. ''It can''t be helped.'' He made a decision and acted on it right away. "Pick up the damn stone and hit this man." Pablo shouted and pointed at the man on his right side. The same man who was homeless now. Both men were startled by Pablo''s sudden shout and when they looked around, they saw nothing. "I had a feeling you were mental. Who are you even talking to?" "No wonder he isn''t running away from this fight. This boy is cracked in the head." Both men shared their thoughts and Pablo ignored them. His whole attention was in the front. "Oh. You were asking for that? You want me to hit the man? Is that it?" Cupid finally understood Pablo''s desires. "Yes!" Pablo shouted. "Hah. You finally need my help. Fine." Cupid said and finally bent down to pick up the stone. She reached out her hand and placed it on the stone. "Oh. I forgot." She spoke and the next moment, her hand went past the stone. "I can''t touch anything." "Motherfuc- you are dead. I will kill you for sure." Pablo snapped and pounced on Cupid. Cupid remained standing and Pablo touched nothing but air. "This kid is a lost cause. It won''t be fun killing him but he did threaten me so he needs to die." "He destroyed my house as well. He definitely needs to die." The two men walked forward and stood in the place of Cupid. Cupid floated behind Pablo and Pablo saw the two men in front of him. Pablo had his fists clenched and he never moved his eyes away from the two men. "What now, kid? You have nowhere to go now." The middle aged man said. "I have seen such scenes a million times in my life. I am not afraid." "You should be." The two men began walking towards Pablo and their steps were slow. Pablo didn''t take a step back and waited for the men to come closer. "You know, one of you is lucky." Pablo spoke. The men frowned. "Lucky? What are you talking about?" "By lucky I mean, one of you will be my..." Pablo paused and jumped at the homeless man. The man was taken off guard as Pablo jumped at him out of nowhere. Pablo''s right fist was clenched and when he reached just in front of the man he opened his fist. Inside, there was a sharp stone and Pablo, without waiting for anything, stabbed the stone inside the man''s left eye. And he was considerate enough to tell that out of these two men, one would be lucky enough to inaugurate his... Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "First Murder." Chapter 19: Nastier Threat Chapter 19: Nastier ThreatWhen Pablo jumped on Cupid to attack her, he had picked up the stone lying beside her as well. And with the same stone, he stabbed the left eye of the muscular man. And Pablo being Pablo, he didn''t stop there. He pushed the stone further inside the man''s eye and used all his strength. Pablo knew he couldn''t take it easy with these men. They had something which he didn''t. Pablo would make sure he kills at least one man. And to make that sure, Pablo used his free left hand and poked his fingers inside the right eye of the man as well. The man screamed in pain as blood dripped from both his eyes. "Just die!" Pablo shouted and pushed his hands further. THUD! The muscular man fell on his knees and Pablo used this chance to escalate his actions further. He applied all his force on the stone of his right hand and that right hand, with a now increased force, went inside the socket of the man''s eyes. Pablo''s right hand came out from the back side of the man''s head. Pablo pierced the very brain of the man. His hand was covered with blood and some gooey substances and Cupid puked at the sight. "You are a Demon." She muttered but Pablo heard her. "I''ve been called worse." Pablo took out his hand and checked the heartbeat of the man. "One down." He spoke and let go of the man''s body. THUD! The man fell down on the ground. Lifeless. Pablo still had the stone clutched inside his fist as he looked at the other man. The middle aged man who he had to ask some questions from. "That''s impressive. If you can fight like that, why didn''t you do something when they were having fun with that girl in the morning?" The man asked. Pablo stepped on the dead body and came face to face with the man. "I arrived late at that time." Pablo answered. The man quivered his brows. "Late? You were literally there, kid. The man was raping that girl in front of you and you were just crying, screaming and other shit." "That wasn''t me." "Huh? Then wh-" "Forget that," Pablo interrupted. "Why didn''t you attack me when I was fighting that man? You two could have beaten me together or you could have just attacked from my blind spot. But you just stood there, watching me kill him." At this, the man scoffed. "Why would I help a stranger and waste my breath? It''s not like I need to form a team with someone to kill a kid. At least, the man made you sweat and made it easier for me." "Thought so." Pablo had a feeling the man would say something like that. The man opened his mouth again but Pablo spoke first. "Who were those five men? I need to know. I want to know everything you know. Tell me." Pablo demanded answers. "I won''t say a damn thing. I''ll be dead if they got to know I told you about them. I am not sure how or why they left you alive but I am not that kind. I will finish their job." CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! The man clapped his hands three times and it produced a loud sound. "That was some clapping. You can do a proxy for crowds to clap in shows." Pablo commented but the man remained silent as he rubbed his palms. "I think he is going to use his Ego." Cupid said from behind Pablo. Her diary was getting filled constantly as well. "Oh. Ego. So the superpower Altor was talking about is called Ego. Now I get it." Pablo now focused with more precision on the middle aged man. He really wanted to know more about Ego. "What''s your name, kid?" The man asked. "First tell me yours." Pablo replied. "I am Luke. Luke Warm." The man said and Pablo raised his brows. "Is that your real name?" "It is. Now tell me yours." "My name is Cold. Cold Winter." Pablo jested. The man nodded. "Well, Cold, you are about to die." ''He accepted the name? I just made that up, you know.'' Pablo however didn''t fret over it and took a stance. Luke kept his palms joined with each other and walked towards Pablo. ''I am sure he has something in his palms. They are his weapon or power or ego or whatever.'' Pablo remained vigilant and focused on Luke''s whole body, not just his palms. Luke took another step forward and... WHOOSH! Luke vanished from Pablo''s sight. "Behind you!" Cupid shouted and Pablo instantly jumped forward. But... "Aaaaanghhhh!" Pablo screamed as on his back he felt fire. It was as if his skin melted. And when Cupid saw Pablo''s back, she wrinkled her nose. "Your skin really melted. Like burnt. Must be painful." Pablo couldn''t see his back nor could he touch the spot where the burn took place so all he could do was to endure it and focus on Luke. Running a little more forward, Pablo turned around and finally saw Luke standing in front of him but far away. "Haha. How was that? Too fast for you?" Luke mocked and his palms weren''t joined anymore. Pablo squinted his eyes at Luke''s palms and noticed something. ''Is that smoke coming out of them?'' Black smoke was fuming out from Luke''s palms and the smoke was not that much in quantity. But Pablo still saw it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to know what took place when Luke was behind Pablo and only one person could tell him that. "Hey Angel, did you see what he did?" Pablo asked in a low voice. "He came behind you and raised both his hands. He was going for your neck but I shouted in time and you jumped forward. As a result, both his palms touched your back instead of your neck and the rest you know." Cupid answered right away. "You sure are cooperative right now. Good." "Well I don''t want you to die on the first day." Pablo gave a slow nod and raced his mind. "His palms are his power and I think he can''t use it continuously. He has speed but only for coming behind me and touching me with his palms. And the fact that he is standing far away from me proves he can''t fight hand to hand that well. I hope I am right." Pablo deduced some things and stayed in the same spot. He waited for Luke to do something. And Luke surely did something. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Luke clapped three times again and rubbed his palms rapidly. After that, he kept his palms joined and finally started walking towards Pablo. "This time you will die." Luke said. Pablo''s lips curled up. "I was right. When he claps and rubs, his power activates and now both his palms have the power to burn me. It''s good he underestimates me." "But the question is the same, how will you beat him?" Cupid asked. Pablo glanced at Cupid and just said, "I won''t." Cupid frowned and before she could ask something else, Pablo started running. "Hey wait. Where are you going?" Cupid shouted but Pablo didn''t reply. He kept running. "Haha. Running away, eh? I will catch you no matter what." Luke laughed and increased his pace as well. His palms stayed joined. Cupid and Luke followed Pablo and Pablo kept running. Pablo ran and ran until he finally slowed down in front of someone. That someone shivered under Pablo''s gaze and was frozen in the spot. Cupid saw that someone and her brows shot up. "Don''t tell me you are going to..." She didn''t finish her sentence. After Cupid, Luke saw that someone and as soon as he saw, his eyes went wide. "You bastard. Don''t you dare touch her!" He yelled and finally started running at full speed. But it was too late. Pablo already grabbed the person in front of him and wrapped his hands around their neck. Luke finally reached in front of Pablo but he stopped. "Leave Betty alone. My daughter has nothing to do with this." Luke shouted as that someone whose neck was wrapped by Pablo''s hands was none other than Betty, his daughter. "Now, old man," Pablo spoke, tightening his grip on Betty''s neck. "Answer my questions or I will kill her, or better yet..." Pablo flashed a grin and gave a nastier threat than before. "Rape her." Chapter 20: Divisions Chapter 20: DivisionsBetty, Luke''s daughter, was watching the fight, standing just outside her house. She saw how Pablo mangled the muscular man''s brain just by his hands and she also saw how her father, Luke, burnt Pablo''s skin. She saw everything, everything including Pablo running towards her as well. She had a feeling that Pablo wasn''t running towards her just to say a nice hello, his intentions were bad and knowing this, she moved her legs to run inside her house again. But she was slow and Pablo was already in front of her. "Da-" The girl couldn''t shout as Pablo already locked her in a choke hold. His arms were around Betty''s neck and all Betty could do was to look at her father. "Now, old man," Pablo spoke, tightening his grip on Betty''s neck. "Answer my questions or I will kill her, or better yet..." Pablo flashed a grin and gave a nastier threat than before. "Rape her." "What?!" "Don''t you dare do that." Cupid and Luke both screamed after hearing Pablo''s threat. Pablo gave a glare at Cupid, floating on his right side. "Don''t look at me like that. You can''t do that to her. I am writing everything you are doing. It will be bad for you if you do bad things. And I am sick of hearing ''rape'' for the past couple of days. It''s annoying." Cupid ranted a speech and Pablo had already ignored her midway. He diverted his attention to Luke. "I am telling you, just answer my questions and she will live." Pablo said, making Betty groan in pain. "Le-Let me go." Betty muttered and the next second, she opened her mouth wide. Pablo''s hand was near her mouth and she instantly bit it. She dug her teeths on Pablo''s right forearm and used all her strength. Blood dripped from Pablo''s hand but something was wrong. "Nothing changed?" Betty felt no change. The grip around her neck remained the same in strength heck the hand didn''t even flinch. She stopped biting Pablo and turned her eyes upwards to look at Pablo. She saw his face and her eyes widened. "Don''t be shocked, girl. I have been bitten many times to feel anything towards it." There were no expressions of pain or discomfort on Pablo''s face and all his focus was on Luke. He didn''t even register Betty''s bite. "Look man, I will really kill her. You already saw the way I kill. Do you want your daughter to go through all that?" Betty flinched recalling how Pablo killed the muscular man before. She looked at Luke in fear. "Don''t be scared, Betty. I will save you." Luke said and threw a stern gaze at Pablo. "I will answer your questions. But only on one condition." "Oh. What makes you think you can impose a condition here? Do you not realize your position?" Pablo asked. He had Luke''s daughter as hostage and Luke was demanding a condition? Absurd. "You held my daughter hostage because you figured I love her, right?" Luke asked. "Yes?" Pablo frowned. "Am I wrong?" "No. I do love Betty but not more than my life." "What are you trying to say exactly? Be specific." Pablo asked for a straight answer. "What I am saying is, I will give you answers only if you accept one condition of mine. That''s all." "And what if I don''t accept?" "Then..." Luke stared at Pablo with determination. "You may kill her." "What?" Cupid exclaimed. Even Pablo was slightly taken aback. "So you are saying you will let your daughter die if I don''t accept your condition?" "That''s right." ''This is messed up.'' Pablo thought and spoke : "Fine. What''s your condition?" Luke nodded. "My condition is that after I tell you everything I know about those five men, you won''t tell anyone that it was me who told you that." "That''s it?" "Yes." "Fine. I won''t tell anyone. Now tell me." Pablo was expecting some huge condition but that wasn''t the case. Luke just wanted secrecy. "Those five men," Luke said. "Were from the military." "I am listening." Pablo was attentive. "I am sure you know how everything goes here. Military and Kings stuff. No one cares about anyone. As you can see, we are making so much noise and yet no one came out of their houses to see what''s going on. They simply don''t give a fcuk." Pablo looked around and indeed, no one came out of their huts to even check all the noise they made. A man died and no one batted an eye. Luke told Pablo some more things but under the assumption that Pablo already knew about this world, but in reality, Pablo had no clue. "Listen Luke, I am suffering from a memory loss so I forgot about how things work around here. Tell me in detail." Pablo lied. "That''s a pain. But fine. I''ll give you a brief." Luke agreed and started speaking. He agreed rather easily but Pablo didn''t mind that. He just listened to Luke. "This slum area we are currently in is known as Desper and the Kingdom we live in is called Forza." ''By Kingdom he means Continent. Altor told me that.'' Pablo remembered Altor''s words and kept listening. "Out of all ten Kingdoms, this Forza is the smallest. It only has two hundred cities. And we live in the slum area of Numb city. Do you remember now?" Luke asked as he revealed things about the slum area and the City. Pablo gave a slow nod. "Yes. I think I am remembering things. But still, tell me more about this Military and Ego stuff." Luke exhaled a mouthful of breath and gulped. Then his voice became lower as he continued speaking. "The military here or in any Kingdom is brutal. The Kings, Dukes, Counts, Aristocrats all fund the military and the military, in return, do the dirty things for them. Those five men who came to your house in the morning, they were wearing all black clothes, right? I saw their clothes lying in the corner of your hut." "Yes." Pablo said. All five men were really wearing black clothes. Luke came closer to Pablo but Pablo didn''t flinch. He had Betty under his hold. Luke stopped just in front of Pablo and now his voice turned in whispers. "The whole military is divided into various divisions and all divisions do different work and wear different colored clothes. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And among them, there is a division that wears all black. The most notorious and heinous division of any military. This division does the most gruesome and dirty work and they are the ones that get things done. The soldiers in this division have no heart and all of them revel in others'' suffering. They kill people in a heartbeat and if a war occurs, they are the first ones to dive in and create bloodwaves. Those five men you saw in the morning are the soldiers of this same Division and for you, it might be rape but for them, it was a daily occurrence." ''Sounds like the Dirlewanger Brigade I encountered on Earth.'' Pablo recalled a brigade from the Earth and asked another question. "What is the name of this Division?" Luke looked left and right, front and back and after making sure no was there, he brought his mouth closer to Pablo''s ear. And in the lowest voice possible, he revealed : "The Abyssal Butchers." Chapter 21: No Clapping Chapter 21: No ClappingModern war is the most highly developed of all sciences. We have perfected our weapons but failed to perfect the men who use them. Pablo got to know Seraphim had a different kind of military and a division called the Abyssal Butchers. "That''s a heavy name." He commented. Luke nodded and moved a few steps back from Pablo. Now he wasn''t just beside Pablo''s ears, at least. His palms were not joined as well so Pablo deemed himself safe for now. "Why were you scared to tell me all this? Isn''t this just simple information?" Pablo asked. "It is simple information, yes. But the doings of Abyssal Butchers and the whole military should be kept secret. No one is allowed to talk or reveal anything about it. If one is found telling something about the military, a fate worse than death awaits them." Luke revealed. "I see. So Military is a big deal here. I get it. So how do I join it?" "Heh. Not anyone can join it. They look for some specific traits in individuals and then give them a chance. I don''t know the full details of their selection process but I surely know you have to leave this slum, Desper, to get a chance." Pablo nodded. "One more thing. What is Ego? Tell me about it too." "You don''t know about Ego too? That''s common knowledge all around the world. Everyone knows it." "My memory is hazy. Those men hit me on the head. Just tell me." Luke sighed but answered anyway. "Everyone starts creating their Ego as soon as they are born. And when they turn eighteen, their Ego finally awakens and grows stronger as they keep growing up. Ego depends on the beliefs, attitude and will of the individual till they are Eighteen years old. I am sure you haven''t awakened your Ego yet as you didn''t use anything like that. I guess you are not Eighteen yet. Once you turn Eighteen, go outside this slum and make your Ego tested. That''s all you should know." Luke stopped speaking and stared at Pablo. "I hope you are not lying." Pablo said. "There is no reason to lie. Everything I said is true." Pablo glanced at his right side. "Is he telling the truth? You must know something, right?" He asked Cupid in a low voice. "I don''t know much about the Military but he is right about Ego. He told the truth." Cupid answered. Pablo nodded and focused back on Luke. "The city we live in, it''s called Numb, right?" "Yes." "Who governs this city?" "Governs? Do you mean who rules this city?" "Well, yes. You can say that." Pablo was just asking about the people at the top of the City. "The Count of this city rules here. Every city has a Count and I don''t think I need to explain the entire hierarchy to you now. But you should know, this slum, Desper, is a lawless area. It''s where people like us, with nowhere to go, live. Everything is allowed here. Every city has lawless areas like this." Pablo nodded. "Thanks for telling all this." "Now can I have her back? She looks pale." Luke said, walking towards his daughter. Pablo saw Luke''s palms and they seemed normal so he let the man come closer to him. Luke came and stopped just in front of Pablo and Betty. Pablo slowly unwrapped his hands around Betty''s neck and as soon as Betty found herself free, she hopped on Luke. "You are safe now." Luke embraced Betty around his chest and Pablo watched their reunion with a straight face. Luke looked at Pablo with a warm smile on his face. "I appreciate that you didn''t harm my girl. Let''s just shake hands and forget everything that happened today." Luke reached out his right hand towards Pablo and there was nothing on his palm. Then, just like Luke, Pablo showed a smile of his own. "Luke, thank you for telling me all that but before you can kill me..." Pablo raised his right hand and with the same sharp stone, he pierced Luke''s throat. "I will kill you." Luke''s eyes widened as blood dripped from his mouth. Betty felt warm liquid on her head and jerked her head upwards, at Luke. "Daddy!" She screamed. Apart from Betty, one more person lost it. "What? Why the hell did you do that? He already gave up fighting and you killed him for no reason!" Cupid shouted at Pablo. She even used words not suitable for an Angel but Pablo forced her to do that. "First of all, he is alive." Pablo said and made eye contact with Luke. Luke''s eyes were red from the blood as he held his neck with both his hands. "You thought I would fall for that?" Pablo asked Luke, still smiling. "What do you mean? Explain yourself." Cupid said. She needed answers just like Betty. "This man gave a warm smile to make me let down my guard and asked for a handshake. But I know full well, people don''t give warm smiles for no reason. Especially to those who try to kill them." "So you are saying.." "Yes." Pablo interrupted Cupid. "If I would have shook his hand then I''d be dead. There is no way a man would shake hands with someone who held his daughter hostage." Pablo came closer to Luke''s face. "You thought I am a kid so you can easily fool me. But believe me, when it comes to fooling people..." Pablo held Luke''s hand and separated them from his throat. "I am your Father." As soon as Luke''s hands were removed from his throat, blood gushed out in a large quantity and Luke dropped on his knees. Betty cried beside Luke but she couldn''t do anything to help her father. Cupid''s heart squeezed by Betty''s cries and she glared at Pablo. "How can you be so sure that Luke would have killed you? His Ego activates after clapping three times. You told me that yourself. He didn''t clap when he reached out his hand to you. Maybe he really wanted a handshake. Maybe he really wanted to forget everything. Maybe he really had good intentions." Pablo was still holding both hands of Luke to stop him from putting them on his throat. But he still replied to Cupid. "You are stupid, Angel." He said. "Before sending me here, Altor told me in clear words that everyone is evil here. And where there is evil involved, good intentions don''t exist. And if you don''t believe me, look at this.." Pablo showed the right palm of Luke to Cupid and when Cupid saw it, her mouth went agape. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "He was..." "That''s right. His Ego is active and his palm can still burn my skin. This man kept me under the illusion that only three claps activate his Ego. While in reality, the claps aren''t even needed." Luke''s palm was red and smoke was constantly coming out of it. Cupid was out of her words now and Luke too, had his eyes wide open. Pablo saw through his illusion of clapping. "It would have worked if not for me." Pablo said and finally let go of Luke''s hands. He did so not because he felt pity but because there was no need to hold Luke''s hands anymore. He was dead. "No! Daddy! You killed him!" Betty roared with tears spilling from her eyes as she shook Luke''s body wildly. "Poor girl." Cupid commented and that''s all she could do. "You monster!" Betty hollered again and this time, she pounced on Pablo. She held his neck and applied strength. Pablo choked under her grasp as in anger, Betty''s strength was pretty high. Still, he was Pablo Castillo. "If you are so sad about your father, then go with him." He said and again wrapped his hands around Betty''s neck. But this time, he had no intention of taking her hostage. "No. Don''t do that. Pablo. She is just a child!" Cupid shouted but her words fell on deaf ears. Pablo used his hands and in a swift motion... KRACK! He broke Betty''s neck. THUD! Betty fell down on the ground, lying in front of Cupid. And it was evident just by looking at Betty that... Pablo killed the little girl. Chapter 22: Nucleus Chapter 22: NucleusThere are four kinds of Homicide : Felonious, Excusable, Justifiable and Praiseworthy. Pablo had committed all kinds of those and he started his spree in Seraphim as well. He killed a seven years old girl after killing her father. Betty and Luke''s dead body laid between Cupid and Pablo and Cupid could only look at Pablo with teary eyes. Pablo, however, had nothing on his face and he didn''t even spare a glance at Betty after killing her. "How can you do this? Forget about the man but you just killed an innocent girl, you know that?" Cupid finally spoke. The feather on her diary constantly wrote word after words on the pages. Pablo started walking towards his house, passing through Cupid. He made sure to answer the Angel though. "I know what you are saying. But I killed her father in front of her. She would have waited and come back to me for revenge later. So I just killed her before all that could happen." "Still." Cupid followed behind him. "Don''t you feel a little bit remorse? Guilt? You didn''t shed one tear after killing her." Pablo sighed and kept his eyes in the front. "A dog that weeps after it kills, is no better than a dog that doesn''t. My guilt won''t purify me." "Why are you like th-" "Listen Angel," Pablo suddenly turned around and faced Cupid. "Your Goddess made a mistake by not telling you about me. There is a reason why the whole world wanted me dead. If you are vomiting just by witnessing a simple crime of mine, then you will die if you see me in the coming days. So, if you want to go, then right now is the right time." Pablo said his part and turned around. He started walking again. Cupid heard Pablo and she stayed rooted in the same spot for a few seconds. Eventually, she moved and followed Pablo again. "I will stay with you. Goddess Alfida gave me a duty. I will not let her down. I will keep writing all your doings and make sure you don''t cross the line of your sins." Cupid stated her resolve and Pablo just kept walking without any comments. Pablo looked around while walking and there were no people outside their huts. It was night time and Pablo found it strange. "Usually crime happens at night and yet there are no people roaming here." "Well you did the crime and I don''t think criminals see the time of the day to act." Cupid shared her views. "Right. You will grow up if you stay with me. That''s for sure." "Very funny." Pablo chuckled and raised his head. "The sky looks beautiful. The moon looks beautifu-what the hell?" Pablo''s brows shot up as he stopped in his tracks. His eyes were still on the sky. "Why are there three Moons in the sky? Is this even possible?" There were three moons in the sky and Pablo couldn''t comprehend that around his head. He was a one moon guy from Earth after all. Cupid sighed. "Seraphim has three moons and two suns. It was always like this. This is a bigger planet than Earth so the Gods created it like this." "I don''t know if that makes sense or not. But fine." Pablo stopped looking at the sky and started his walk again. After a few more seconds, he arrived outside his hut again and went inside. Cupid followed him and went inside as well. Pablo glanced at the dead Freya once and began searching for something. Cupid sat beside Freya and caressed her head. She couldn''t touch her but she acted like that. "May you find peace, dear. This world is not suited for girls. That''s why Angels live in Heaven." Cupid kept caressing Freya''s head. "She was sick. Very sick." Pablo spoke. "If she hadn''t been ill then I am sure she could have run away or still be alive even after what those men did to her. It''s not like this world is not suitable for girls, it''s just this world is not for the weak. The same is the case on Earth too." Cupid said nothing and Pablo soon found what he was looking for. He came towards Freya and... KHICHIK! He lit a match stick and threw it on the dress Freya was covered with. Cupid didn''t register what happened and when she saw fire on Freya, she jolted up. "What are you doing? You just lit her on fire. Say some last words. Touch her face. Don''t you feel even a little bit sad for her?" Pablo lit four more matchsticks and threw them on Freya. "Her body will rot if I keep it idle for long. This fire, right here, is my pity for her. Don''t expect something more." Pablo spared one last glance at Freya''s face and left the hut. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cupid''s hand went past Freya''s face but she still felt she touched Freya. After that, with a sad smile, she left the hut as well. Pablo still held the match box in his hands and he was staring at it. "Only four matches and a body caught fire? I threw one just to check but it instantly lit her up. What kind of things exist here?" Freya''s body caught fire rather easily. He didn''t even have to look for petrol or other inflammable substances. "It''s because the air here helps fire to spread pretty fast. It''s good you only used four sticks, otherwise you would have burned the other huts as well." Cupid answered. Pablo nodded. "You sure know some things. Why did you say you didn''t know anything earlier?" "I only know basic things like Ego, the sky and this air stuff. Apart from that, I am as new as you. I am still helpful though." "I see. You can''t even throw a stone at a man who is set out to kill me. Yes, very helpful you are." Cupid''s brow twitched and before she could retort, Pablo turned around and started walking. He put the matchbox inside his pocket and left the burning Freya in the hut as he walked away like nothing. "Don''t you want to at least take her ashes?" Cupid asked from behind. "What would I do with her ashes? Nothing will change. She is dead and that''s the end of the story." Pablo said and his tone depicted that he already moved on from Freya. Cupid shook her head and followed Pablo as usual. "Where are you going now?" She asked. "To the City." Pablo replied, without looking at Cupid. "Oh. You are going to find those five men. Right?" "You are half right." "What do you mean?" Cupid didn''t get it. "Altor told me to correct this world. It''s full of evil and all. So to see the extent of evil, I am going to the city." "Alright. But I think you could see evil in the slums too. I mean, slums harbor more evil than Cities." "Heh." Pablo chuckled. Cupid frowned. "What?" "People believe slums breed more crimes and criminals than anywhere in the world, but in reality..." Pablo paused and looked far away in the street. "Cities are the nucleus for Evil." Chapter 23: One Eyebrow Chapter 23: One EyebrowThe slum is the measure of civilization. The inhabitants of slums live in slums not because they want it, but because they couldn''t live in the City. They couldn''t afford it. Pablo knew such things as he had seen all sides of life back on Earth. So he told Cupid that Cities have more evil than the slums and Cupid just shrugged her shoulders. "We''ll see soon enough. And also you can test your Ego in the City." She said. "Yeah. I can do that. But how do I get to know if I am Eighteen years old or not?" Void or Pablo was seventeen years old right now, he knew that from his memories but he had no way of knowing when he would turn eighteen. "I got that part covered." Cupid spoke and came floating at Pablo''s left side. "Tell me then." Pablo asked. "I have all the information about this Kid. His age and all. And you will be happy to know that the date and time system of Seraphim is nearly the same as Earth." Cupid revealed. "Really? Like twelve months and twenty four hours?" "Yes. But here, all twelve months have thirty days. The names of the months are the same and the clocks are the same as well. The Gods liked this system of Earth so they implemented it here as well." "That''s good. Anyway, I wanted to ask this for a while now, can you create a status window or something so that I can see my information and all? Like a system? Is it possible?" "What are you even talking about?" Cupid had no clue. Pablo sighed. "It''s a thing. It helps people to know information about themselves. They just say ''status'' and their info appears." "Oh. I will ask Goddess Alfida about it." "You can talk to her while being here?" "Of course. She created me. I can talk with my mind. And this diary tells everything to all the other Gods as well." "That''s good. Tell her to make me a system. Even if it''s not something overpowered. Just a basic one will suffice." Cupid nodded. "Will do." Pablo returned the nod and asked, "For now, just tell me when I am going to turn Eighteen." "Tomorrow, in the morning. This boy was born on 13th August as well. Just like you. You both share the same birthday." "I couldn''t care less about birthdays but it''s a relief that I can get my Ego tomorrow. I don''t want to stay weak." Cupid said nothing but she remained walking at Pablo''s left side. Pablo also didn''t speak as they both kept walking straight, expecting to find the exit of the slum area. "Let it go, you bitch!" A shout came from Pablo''s left side. He and Cupid both looked at the direction of the voice. "I said it''s mine. I saw it first." The voice came again and Pablo and Cupid finally saw the source. A man was holding a cat in his hands and they were... fighting. "Is he really fighting with a cat?" Cupid asked. Pablo quivered his brows. "That he is. And somehow, he is losing as well." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were in an area covered with garbage and other stinking substances. It was just like the place where Pablo found food earlier. The man looked like the same age as Pablo and he and the cat were really fighting. The cat scratched the man''s face and the man returned that scratch with a punch. The cat wasn''t harmed by that punch and it used its claw to scratch the man''s face again. Pablo and Cupid both watched the fight and they also saw the cat had a fish grabbed by its mouth. The cat used its claws continuously and by that, the man''s hold became weaker and the cat was free from his hold. Then, the cat didn''t wait for anything and fled from the scene, leaving the man with battle scars. The man fell on his knees and dropped down his head. It was clear, he was heartbroken. "Um... Can we ignore what we just saw?" Cupid said. She had no other words to say other than that. "I wish we could. But every man is fighting their own fight. Even if it''s with a cat." Pablo shared his views and his voice was heard clearly in the silent surroundings. As a result, the man heard Pablo as well. He jerked his head in Pablo''s direction. "Who''s there?" He said, being fully serious. It was dark so they couldn''t see each other clearly but their voices could be heard loud and clear. So Pablo gave a reply. "Just a passerby. You carry on. I''ll be on my way." He said and started walking again. But... "Wait." The man shouted. Pablo let out a tired sigh but stopped. "What?" He asked. Step! Step! Sound of footsteps came and Pablo reckoned that the man was coming towards him. Pablo also turned his body around to face the man. Then finally, under the moonlight, the two men met each other. The man looked serious as he maintained Eye contact with Pablo. "A passerby huh. Are you not scared to roam in the night?" The man said, eyeing Pablo up and down. Pablo saw the man''s face. "Before worrying about me, you should know that one of your eyebrows is missing." "Pfft.." Cupid laughed as the man was really missing an entire eyebrow of his left eye. All the seriousness the man was trying to depict vanished because of a missing eyebrow. "I know. That cat roughed me pretty bad. But that isn''t important right now." The man was still serious. Pablo sighed. "What do you want? I don''t have all day. And you can stop being tough. If you were that manly, you wouldn''t be fighting with a cat." "I-I see. Haha. You are one sharp man. Good." The man laughed it off and sweat appeared on his forehead as well. Pablo squinted his eyes and this time, he eyed the man up and down. He was wearing the same type of clothes as Pablo, that is, ragged and torn. His hands and hairs were dirty and so was his face. By this, Pablo figured the man was also a resident of this slum, Desper. "So? What do you want?" Pablo asked one more time. "Um. If you don''t mind.." The man wiggled his body, averted his eyes from Pablo and he was about to do more things but Pablo spoke : "Stop that. You are not cute." "Er. Fine. Do you have something to eat? I am kinda hungry for five days now." The man finally said what he wanted. "I knew it. Sorry, man. I have nothing. I am the same as you. Though, five days is a lot of time to go without food." Pablo replied right away. He had a feeling the man would ask for food. "Too bad. Where are you going though? And what''s your name?" The man asked some questions. "My name isn''t important and I am just going to the City. Now get lost." Pablo ignored the man and started his walk again. "You are going to the City by foot?" The man asked from behind. "Yes?" Pablo looked over his shoulder. "Is something wrong about that?" "Something wrong? Everything is wrong with that! The city is one hundred and fifty kilometers away from here. It will take you days to reach the city by walking." "Oh. But I have no choice other than walking. Later." Pablo waved his hand and started his walk again. The man shook his head and walked towards Pablo. He reached near Pablo but he arrived in front of him. His back faced Pablo as he bent down in front of him. Pablo frowned, not really sure what the man was trying to do. But before he could say something, the man spoke first. He said : "Hop on." Chapter 24: Flashy Rail Chapter 24: Flashy Rail"Hop on?" Pablo asked. Although he got what the man was trying to say, he still asked. "Yeah. Hop on. I''ll give you a ride to the City." The man said. He turned his head behind and gave a smile to Pablo. "So sweet." Cupid commented at the man''s gesture. "No thankyou." But Pablo refused instantly. "Why?" The man asked, surprised that Pablo refused his offer. "You are asking why? I just met you. Why are you being so generous to give me a ride? Anyone will refuse." "Wait. So you are suspicious of me?" The man asked and he stood up as well. Now he wasn''t in a questionable bend down position in front of Pablo. "Of course I am suspicious. We just met and you are willing to give me a ride on your back. This doesn''t make sense." Pablo spoke his mind. "I see. Well, let me introduce myself. My name is Flashy Rail and I arrived in Desper just five days earlier. Today is my sixth day here." "Just six days? And you haven''t eaten anything for five days. Which means, you weren''t able to find food since you came here. That''s pretty pathetic if you ask me." Pablo remarked. "Haha. I know. My dad sent me here to learn about struggle. But it''s really hard. No one cares about anyone here. Not that city is any better." Flashy said, laughing off Pablo''s remark. "I understand. So it must be like this. Your dad is a wealthy man and you must be one of his sons. But you stay holed up in your room, and one day your dad got angry and threw you out to grow up. Am I right?" Pablo guessed and saw Flashy''s reaction. "Your face tells me I am right." Flashy had his mouth wide open as he stared at Pablo with equally wide eyes. "That was really accurate. Are you a spy or something? How do you know all that?" He asked. Pablo smiled. "The fact that you can''t get food here shows you are not used to doing such things. You come from a prestigious background and you don''t know many things. I just added one and one and guessed all that." "Wow. You really are smart. No wonder you are going to the City. You are wasted here." Flashy praised Pablo. "Yeah. Now move. No need to carry me. You learn about hardships here and I am going." Pablo shoved Flashy aside and started walking again. "Wait." "Now what?" Pablo was annoyed now. "I will go with you." Flashy said. "Why?" Pablo asked. "I have a feeling if I stay with you, my father will recognise me and I''ll learn more if I stay with you." "I am literally the same age as you. What can you learn from me?" At this, Flashy turned serious and answered : "Murder." Pablo''s lips curled up. "So you are not a complete idiot." "Heh. You have killed people, right?" Flashy asked. Pablo nodded. "Yes." "Wait. Why are you telling him that?" Cupid asked. Pablo ignored her as he couldn''t answer her in front of Flashy. "Your clothes are covered with blood. It has dried up but it''s still there. You must have been in a fight and you killed your opponent. I want to learn the art of killing as well." Flashy revealed. "Do you want to kill your father?" Pablo asked but Flashy shook his head. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Not my father. I want to kill my brothers and sisters." "Oh. Why is that?" "I''ll tell you later. But please take me with you. I have no experience of this world. You were born in this doomed place and survived this long, you will be fine in the city too." "But what if you betrayed me? You and I are technically strangers to each other." "I won''t betray. I don''t have the guts to do that." Flashy said with pride. "That''s not something you should say with pride. But whatever. Fine. You can come with me." "What? You agreed?" Cupid exclaimed. "What? I can? Really?" Flashy exclaimed as well. He was not sure if Pablo really said it. "Yes. But know that I am doing you a favor. You owe me." Pablo confirmed in a stern manner. "Yeah. I owe you big time. Let''s just go." Flashy was all smiles as he again came in front of Pablo and bent down. "Why are you so eager to bend down? I don''t swing that way." "Come on. Don''t say it like that. I am asking you to sit on my back and we''ll reach the city pretty fast." "Why do I even need to sit on your back? You haven''t eaten for six days, you must be weak. What if you drop dead midway? What is wrong with you?" Pablo threw a barrage of questions. Flashy sighed. "I will manage. Just sit on my back and you will see what I am talking about. I will make you reach the City faster. If you don''t like it, I''ll stop following you myself." "It''s no harm in trying. He is saying it so nicely too." Cupid sided with Flashy on this. "Hah. Fine. No point in wasting time here." Pablo finally agreed and sat on Flashy''s back. He put his arms around Flashy''s neck and crossed his legs on Flashy''s waist. "You are quite burly for a guy who stays holed up in his room." Pablo commented as he could feel Flashy''s muscles and all. "Heh. Well, it''s my hobby to do bodybuilding. Nothing much. It''s not that helpful. As you saw earlier, I can''t even snatch a dried fish from a cat." "Makes sense. Anyway, what are you waiting for? Start walking." "Oh. Right. Hold tightly." Flashy said and bent his knees. Pablo frowned. "Are you planning to jump?" "Not planning. I am going to jump." WHOOSH! FLashy really took off in the air and Pablo this time was really surprised. He looked around and saw the ground being very far from him. "You can jump this high? Wait. Don''t tell me..." "Haha. Took you long enough. Yes..." Flashy laughed as he completed Pablo''s words. "It''s my Ego." Chapter 25: Good Argument Chapter 25: Good ArgumentFlashy jumped very high in the air and he told Pablo it was his Ego. Which Pablo accepted as no normal Human could jump like that. "So your Ego is jumping high and far?" "Yeah. I have always wanted to fly since childhood. When I was a kid, I kept jumping in hopes that I could fly and when I turned eighteen, I awakened this Ego." "When exactly did you awakened it?" "Just a few days earlier. As soon as I awakened it, my dad sent me here." "I see. So you are really around my age." "What''s your Ego? It must be a dark colored one since you can kill people with that weak body of yours." "Dark colored? What''s that?" Pablo didn''t know that. Luke hadn''t told him such a thing. ''I hope they don''t do racism to Egoes. But again, I won''t be shocked if they really do that.'' He thought. "You don''t know about the colors? How is this possible? Did you not see your color in the Enchanted Mirror?" "Forget about color and enchanted mirrors, I haven''t even seen a normal mirror yet. I have no clue what you are talking about. And before you ask anything else, I have yet to get or awaken my Ego. I will turn Eighteen tomorrow." "Whatt?" THUMP! Flashy landed on the ground and turned his head behind, at Pablo. "You don''t have your Ego yet?" He asked, slightly trembling. "Yes? Something wrong with that?" "So you killed someone without any powers? Have you perhaps killed a kid?" "He did." Cupid said. But only Pablo heard her. "I killed a middle aged man. And would you treat me differently if I had killed a kid?" Pablo asked. "Not really. Many kids die daily. It doesn''t matter if one more drops. I am surprised about the middle aged man though. Did he not use his powers against you?" "He did. But it was weak so I stabbed his throat with a stone when I got a chance." "Wait. Why are you telling him all this? Weren''t you suspicious of him from the start?" Cupid asked. She couldn''t understand Pablo''s intentions. He was telling Flashy everything, that too, the truth. Pablo, however, ignored her and focused on Flashy. "You stabbed his throat? With a stone? How? Didn''t it creep you out? How did you even have the strength to do something like that?" Flashy asked a series of questions. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Actually, too much strength wasn''t needed. The spot around the throat is soft and easy to penetrate. With enough force, you can kill anyone." "Wow. You are amazing." Flashy''s eyes sparkled. "Will you teach me all this? I will do anything you say. All I have is my Ego and it isn''t even that strong. If you can kill someone who has a Ego without having a Ego yourself, then surely you can teach me some things as well. Please." "What are you talking about? I have other things to do in the City. I can''t possibly waste my time with you." Pablo refused. "Don''t say that. I can be of your help too. I really want to learn how to kill." Flashy put down Pablo and sat on his knees. His eyes were now serious and he was nearly begging Pablo to help him. ''He disregarded his pride to learn from me. His siblings must have done something really bad to him if he is willing to go to this extent.'' Pablo knew people don''t just beg out of nowhere. They only do that in desperation. Just like how Void begged in front of those five men. "Say yes. I feel bad for him now." Cupid chimed in. ''Not yet.'' Pablo was waiting for something. "Why are you silent? Help me. I will do anything you say. Anything. I''ll even be your slave if I have to." ''You passed.'' Pablo inwardly smiled. "Are you sure about that?" Pablo asked. "Yes. I am absolutely sure." Flashy replied. "Fine. I will teach you and in return you''ll do everything I say. Is that alright?" "Yes!" Flashy stood up. He wasn''t sitting on his knees anymore. "But remember, if you ever tried to stab me in the back..." Pablo''s eyes turned cold. "You''ll die a thousand deaths." A shiver ran down on Flashy''s spine. "I will not betray you. I am a wimp. I can''t do that." Pablo nodded. "That''s good then. Now let''s continue our journey." "Right." Flashy turned around and Pablo sat on his back again. After that, Flashy jumped and they continued their ride towards the City. Cupid floated side by side to Pablo and she was keeping up with Flashy''s long and high jumps. "What did you mean earlier when you said ''You passed''?" She asked and Pablo jerked his head at the Angel. ''She heard that? I said that inside my head.'' "Oh. Right. I didn''t tell you. I can hear your thoughts." Cupid revealed and Pablo made a sour face. ''That isn''t nice of the Gods. No privacy I have.'' "Well, they know what kind of man you are, so Goddess Alfida gave me this power. Also, it will help in writing my diary." ''I will shred your diary one day.'' "You can''t. Anyway, answer my question. Why did you accept Flashy? You were suspicious of everyone. You told him many things as well. What is your motive?" Pablo sighed. ''Not much. This guy is a son of a rich father, he wants his father''s approval. I can use him to do many things. I told him about my killings to make him follow me. He thinks I am doing him a favor.'' "So you manipulated him?" Cupid asked. ''At first, I thought he was useless but after he told me about himself, he can be of some use. So I just used his motivation of killing his siblings as a manipulation and made him my minion.'' Cupid shook her head. "Why are you like this? Can''t you just make him your friend? Friends also help each other in need." ''Friends, huh. Now that''s a heavy word.'' Pablo said and he didn''t speak further than that. Cupid also didn''t extend the topic and asked, "What if he betrays you? Even if he says he is a coward, what if he still does that?" ''He can''t.'' Pablo said right away. "Why?" Cupid asked. ''Because he is an idiot.'' Pablo answered. ''He is willing to learn from a person whom he just met a few moments ago and don''t forget, he lost against a cat.'' "That... does sound like a good argument." Cupid agreed with Pablo. Flashy had no idea that him losing against a cat downgraded his impression by a huge margin. [[A/n : Art for Flashy Rail. Here.]] Cupid and Pablo talked like that along their journey and her diary kept filling up as she listened to Pablo. Flashy tried talking with Pablo but Pablo never gave him any reply making Flashy think that he was asleep. Flashy kept jumping far and far and Pablo enjoyed the view of the sky at night. They heard occasional cries around the surroundings but Flashy never stopped for them. And like that, after three hours, Flashy landed back on the ground and never jumped again. Pablo got down from his back and saw a huge entrance gate in front of him. And before he could ask about it, Flashy answered it himself.. He spread his arms and announced : "Welcome to the City." Chapter 26: Guests Chapter 26: GuestsA Demon has a hundred motives for whatever he does, and ninety nine of them, at least, are malevolent. Pablo''s motive with Flashy was to use him to get his things done. And Flashy agreed to stay with Pablo as well. Life was good for now. Pablo didn''t know what future held for him as in front of him, a huge entrance gate was erected. "Welcome to the City." Flashy announced with a wide grin. Pablo looked around and he saw no one. Not counting Cupid, only he and Flashy were present in front of the gate. Not only that, there were no more huts around as well. The place was as secluded as it could be. "Why is it only us here? No one wants to go inside the city?" Pablo asked. "Oh. It''s because the people of slums aren''t allowed inside the city. So no one bothers to come here." "Fair enough." Pablo could understand why that was. The privileged would not like to live among the people of slums. Nevertheless, Pablo stepped forward and touched the huge brown door. "This is quite sturdy and tall for some reason. How does it open?" "Open? What are you talking about? It''s a wall. It doesn''t open." Flashy revealed. Pablo''s brows twitched. "It''s a wall? Wait..." Pablo roamed his eyes and he finally looked carefully at the sight in front of him. The thick, long brown wall which he mistook as a huge door for some reason, spanned as far as he could see. "Now that I see it, it''s really not a door. It''s like..." Pablo looked at Flashy and they both said the next words in unison. "A boundary." Pablo moved back from the door and stood beside Flashy. Cupid was floating at Pablo''s right side. "How did you even think of it as a door?" Flashy asked. "It''s because of you. You said ''Welcome to the city'' with such vigor I thought it was a door." "My bad." "But if it''s like a border, then how did you arrive here? The way I see it, I am sure this is the backside of the City. The real entrance must be in the front." "Yes. This is the backside of the city. And like I said, my dad threw me to the slums... literally." "You mean to say, your father, from inside the city, held you and threw you right here?" "Yeah. He is strong alright." Flashy said and he said that with pride. ''He likes his father. I see.'' Pablo noted that and asked the main thing : "Let''s go inside then. You can jump that high, right?" "I can. Yes. But there are some things you need to know before entering." "I am listening." Flashy nodded. "First of all, people from the slums need a pass and a badge to enter this city. They can''t get inside without that. And also, the maximum amount of time they can spend inside the city is one week. They won''t be allowed to stay inside forever. There can be exceptions but it rarely happens." ''It''s like a visa. Makes sense.'' Pablo understood but he didn''t want to stay only for one week inside the city. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can''t I just go inside and act like nothing happened? I don''t plan to stay inside just for one week." "I knew you would say that." Flashy said, smiling. "We will surely jump this wall without a badge and pass. It''s a hassle to get a pass and badge anyway. They ask about your purpose, your goal. When people from Desper need their Ego tested only then they bother to get a pass. Otherwise, they don''t give a damn. My father used to tell me all this in hopes I will take interest in such works." "That''s nice and all. I will change my clothes and become decent but what if someone figured out I am from the slum? I mean, there must be some kind of security inside." "Well, yes, soldiers patrol the city often and then there are some people from the military too. They do all that. I don''t know further as I never cared that much." "I see. So I have to appear like I am a member of the city since I have no pass and badge. An address, an origin should be needed. Fine. I will manage." Pablo made up his mind. He would handle it. "Great. So let''s go." Flashy showed his back to Pablo and bent down again. "Not yet. First you jump and check if there are any soldiers around. I don''t want to take useless risks." "Oh right. You are sharp as usual." Flashy praised. ''That''s just common sense though.'' Pablo thought but didn''t say out loud. Flashy revering him was good for him. "Just go and check." He said and Flashy bent his knees. WHOOSH! He jumped and in just a second, he was standing on the top of the wall. "He probably jumped a hundred feet high. And I have a feeling he could jump higher than that." Pablo commented. "You will also get your Ego soon. And also, people who Awakened their Ego get a boost on their physical stats as well. Like muscles and stamina. They get strong." Cupid shared some things about Ego and Pablo listened closely. "Altor created a fantasy world. That''s for sure." He remarked and Flashy came down on the ground again. "The path is clear. No one is present. We can go." He said. Pablo nodded. "Let''s go then. Morning is about to arrive as well." He sat on Flashy''s back and... WHOOSH! Flashy took off in the air and the next second, they were at the top of the wall. Pablo looked down and flinched. ''I would die if I fell from here.'' "Hold tight." Flashy said and without any wait, he jumped again. Pablo really held tight and in one second, they were finally inside the city again. Pablo got down from Flashy''s back. "The landing didn''t make any sound. I was afraid you would get me caught. But I was wrong. Good work." "Hehe. Jumping is the only thing I am good at. I know how to land and jump without making a sound." Flashy liked Pablo''s praise and he wanted to hear more but Pablo was looking around. "At least, there are no huts anymore." He said. "Garbage too." Cupid shared her thoughts. "Anyway, we will sightsee later. First comes the clothes." Pablo started running towards the first house he saw. Flashy and Cupid followed him. Pablo stopped in front of the house, it was small but bigger and stronger than the huts. He stood in front of the normal door of the house but he didn''t go inside. "Why did you stop? A soldier will see us. The door is open too. Let''s just go." "Exactly. The door is already open. It''s night and the door of a house is open. It''s wrong in many ways." "But we still need to go inside!" Flashy insisted but Pablo remained still. He won''t risk his life. He was weak right now and weak people die first. So, before moving forward, Pablo would make sure of his safety. ''Angel, you go inside and check.'' He chose Cupid for that. Only she could remain undetected. But little did he know... "I won''t. I am not allowed to help you. I am only an overseer. You are on your own." Pablo clenched his jaw. ''You are very lucky I can''t touch you.'' "Hehe." Cupid let out a smug smile and Pablo had no choice but to ignore her. He turned his head behind. "Flashy," He said. "You come forward. You will stay in the front." "Wha-why? I am a coward. I can''t do that." Flashy also refused. "You told me you would do anything I say. It''s time to do that. Your father would feel ashamed if he finds his son isn''t man enough to stand by his words." "That''s..." Flashy didn''t say anything further. Pablo striked up a chord that rang inside him. "Don''t worry, you won''t die," Pablo said and his voice turned in a whisper... "Probably." Flashy didn''t hear the last part and came forward. "If I die, tell my dad I was brave." He said and finally stood in front of Pablo. ''If you die, I''ll look for someone else.'' "Yes. I will tell him. Now walk." Pablo said, pushing Flashy''s back. "You are the worst." Cupid heard Pablo''s thoughts. ''I will think in another language from now on.'' "You wish. I know all the languages. It''s the perk of being an Angel." ''Uprawniona suka.'' "What? How dare you say that? I will write that down. Just you wait." Cupid fumed with anger. ''So you can really understand. What a pain.'' Pablo stopped paying attention to Cupid and Flashy also started walking inside the house. Pablo followed behind him and he was perfectly covered behind Flashy. He would not hesitate to use the man as a meatshield. Flashy slowly walked with silent steps and reached deeper inside the house. Pablo followed him with silent steps as well but after walking for a while, Flashy abruptly stopped. Pablo peeked from Flashy''s shoulders and saw that Flashy stopped just at the entrance of the hall of the house. "What happened?" He asked Flashy in a low voice. "Well, it seems," Flashy spoke and slowly side stepped, making Pablo see for himself. "We are not the only guests here." Chapter 27: Good People Chapter 27: Good PeopleGuests, like fish, began to smell after three days. Every house guest brings happiness. Some when they arrive, and some when they are leaving. Flashy and Pablo entered inside a house, technically, as guests and they definitely didn''t bring happiness. Flashy told Pablo they weren''t the only guests and Pablo expected that as the door was already open before they came. Flashy then stepped aside and Pablo moved forward. They were on the corridor and on their left side was the hall of the house, the living room. Pablo and Cupid looked inside the hall and Cupid''s eyes widened. Pablo showed no such reaction as he saw it coming and Flashy, well, he was the first one who saw so he wasn''t that much surprised as well. In the hall, three chairs were placed in the center and on those chairs, were three people. Their mouths, hands and legs were tied and all three of them were tied together. Pablo shoved Flashy inside the hall and he followed behind him. "Only these three are here it seems." Flashy said. Pablo came closer to the three people. One was a man, one was a woman and one was a kid. The man was the same age as Luke whom Pablo killed back in the slums. "Only these three are here in the hall, Flashy. The people who tied them are somewhere else." Pablo looked at the man. "Am I right?" The man nodded vigorously. Pablo was right. Pablo then looked at the woman, tied beside the man. "Why don''t you both use your Ego?" Pablo asked. At this, the woman motioned her eyes to her hands. Pablo looked down and saw white colored handcuffs on both the woman''s and man''s hands. They were not really handcuffs but he had no other words to describe them. "Oh. Right. These are the infamous and nasty Ego Defiler. They can stop people from using their Ego. It is put on the criminals to make them behave." Flashy revealed. "Hmm. So can anyone get their hands on these? I mean, it must be hard to get one of these. Right?" Pablo asked. "Well, you can get them if you pull some strings. But these only work on people whose Egoes are in the light color shades. People who have a darker Ego remain fearless of this thing." "That''s nice to know. Then what about those criminals who have a darker Ego? What is done to restrain them?" Pablo asked a logical question. Flashy sighed. "Nothing. They roam free." "That''s... also nice to know." "Emmmggghhhh!!" The man let out a muffled cry and diverted attention to himself. A cloth was stuffed inside his mouth and the same was the case with the woman and the kid. "What to do with them?" Flashy asked. "Help them of course." Cupid answered. "Let them be." Pablo ignored her and gave his own answer. Cupid''s mouth went agape and before she could complain... "Emmmggghhhh! Ghhghhhh!" The man let out all kinds of noises and Pablo knew those noises were nothing but pleas for help. "He looks desperate. We should hear him at least." Flashy suggested. "Free his mouth then." Pablo ordered. Flashy obliged and removed the cloth from the man''s mouth. "Help us! Four men are in our bedroom and they will take all our money. Everything. I won''t be able to pay taxes to the Count. He will kill my family. Please hel-" "Alright. Shut his mouth again." "What? Why? Help him." Cupid shouted. Pablo didn''t even listen to the man properly according to her. Flashy, however, listened to Pablo and shoved the cloth inside the man''s mouth as the man flinched violently. The man let out more muffled screams but Pablo didn''t move. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You were speaking too loud. And too fast. Those four men would have heard you." Pablo said and the man finally stopped screaming. Pablo then stood in front of the man. "I am going to ask a few questions and you will answer them in just yes or no. Got that?" "Emgghhh." The man muffled again but Pablo understood what he said. "Right. Your mouth is gagged. You can''t speak. Then nod as a yes and shake your head as a no. Understand?" The man nodded. "Good. So my first question, did the four men come just a few moments ago?" The man nodded. "And their faces are covered?" The man nodded again. With vigor, this time. "Are they strong? Like really strong?" The man nodded once more. Even the woman nodded this time. Pablo then asked the next question. "And your kid is mute and deaf, right?" "What?" "Really?" Cupid and Flashy exclaimed and the man and woman widened their eyes. And they nodded like a chicken. "Emggh?" The man spoke and it was clear he was asking how Pablo knew about his kid. "How did you know that?" Cupid asked as well. And before Flashy could ask the same thing, Pablo spoke on his own. "It''s obvious. The kid isn''t reacting to our voice. He is facing that side and not once did he look at any of us. And he didn''t say anything as well even in such a situation. This only means he is deaf and mute. And his parents confirmed that just now." Flashy and Cupid both nodded and the man and woman found hope in their eyes. The man, Pablo, in front of them could save them. He had the wits to do that. "Flashy," Pablo said. "What are the chances of those four thieves killing these people?" "It''s very likely. They must have kept them alive to ask where the money was. After taking all the money, they will kill them." Pablo nodded and looked at the man. "Where do you keep your clothes?" He asked. The man gave a muffled answer and Flashy again removed the cloth from the man''s mouth. "In the bedroom. Why are you asking that? Free us! Help me." The man started asking for help again and Flashy shut his mouth once more. "What now, Boss?" Flashy asked. And he created a new way to address Pablo. Not that he knew Pablo''s name. He once asked that but Pablo didn''t tell him. Pablo did not mind the new way of Flashy and answered : "Now we wait." "For what?" Flashy asked. Pablo sighed. "For those thieves to kill these three." "What?" "Emmghhh!?" Cupid and the man exclaimed. Flashy didn''t react like Cupid but he had questions as well. But Pablo was generous enough to answer. "Like this man said, those four people are strong. And I will surely die if I fight them. We need clothes and a house. And those four men will kill this family and leave. Then we can have this house for ourselves. Just without money but I''ll manage." "Oh. Right. Very smart." Flashy praised Pablo and he was on board with Pablo''s plan. "Mmmghhh!" The man roared. "Gghhhhh!" The woman cried. "No. You can''t do that. They are asking for help. At least save the kid. Don''t do this, Pablo. They are good people." Cupid said. She was desperate just like the man and woman. ''Good people, you say?'' Pablo replied. He didn''t ignore Cupid this time. ''Watch this.'' Pablo removed the cloth from both the man''s and woman''s mouth and before they could beg again, Pablo stared directly at the man''s eyes and said : "I am from the slums." And as soon as those words left his mouth... "How dare you filth touch me?" "Leave my house this instant." "I should have known from your clothes. Beggars" "It stinks. Pathetic bastards." "I would rather die here." "I will kil-" Pablo shut their mouths again and glanced at Cupid. ''These are your good people, Angel?'' He asked and Cupid stayed silent. Pablo scoffed. ''I can tell their nature just by looking at their eyes. They are close to their deaths and yet they won''t take help from me after knowing where I came from.'' Cupid was still silent and she was just staring at the man and woman. Their eyes were filled with disgust towards Pablo and Flashy. Their previous cries for help turned into curses for Pablo. "I don''t know what to say anymore. I didn''t know it would be like this." Cupid just said this and went silent. Though, the feather on her diary moved consistently. Pablo didn''t bother with her anymore and focused on the next things. "Flashy," He said. "Let''s get out of here." "Sure. They want us out of here as well." Flashy commented about the man and woman. Flashy walked forward and Pablo followed behind. Cupid silently floated beside Pablo. "Wh-What about the kid?" She meekly asked and Pablo shook his head. ''That kid can''t survive here anyway. He is deaf and dumb. He will be eaten alive. Those four thieves will probably give him an easier death than what he would receive after coming out in the real world.'' Cupid went silent again and Pablo kept walking. The man and woman didn''t shout for help anymore and Pablo finally came out of the house. He looked around and fortunately, there was no one around. There were trees and greenery all around and Pablo spotted the tallest tree on his right side. "Flashy," He called. "Jump towards that tree and reach it in only one jump. We will keep an eye on this house from there. It''s not that far." Flashy nodded, put Pablo on his back and jumped. He made no sound and in three seconds, he landed on the branch of the tree. In only one jump, just like Pablo said. Cupid just flew to their side and now they were not in front of the house anymore. Pablo came down from Flashy''s back and kept his eyes on the house. It was night, darkness was all around but Pablo could make out the scene in front of him. Flashy was also doing the same thing. "Just to confirm, we are looking for those four men to come out and go away, right?" "Yes. After they leave we will go back to that house and live there like nothing happened. I am sure those four men will take care of the bodies after killing the family. If not, then that''s another pain. But I''ll manage." "You will manage? And I still can''t believe people are not safe even inside their house. It''s literally robbery." Pablo nodded. "True. But it turned out well for us. After all, One man''s robbery..." His lips curled up as he saw four silhouettes coming out. "Is another man''s treasure." Chapter 28: Artistic Criminal Chapter 28: Artistic CriminalYou only have power over people so long as you don''t take everything away from them. But when you have robbed a man from everything, he is no longer in your power¡ªhe is free again. And there is no robbery so terrible as the robbery committed by those who think they are doing right. "One man''s robbery is another man''s treasure. I think I don''t have the brain to grasp this." Flashy knew his limits. "Forget it. It''s time to move." Pablo stood up but he never took his eyes off of the house. Flashy was also watching and he also saw the four silhouettes standing outside the house. "Hmm." Pablo squinted his eyes. "I see no bag on them? How did they take the money? In their pockets?" "They must have those bracelets. The one that can store things without limit. Space bracelets as people say. They are expensive though." "Is that so? Then it means these thieves had robbed many people to get the bracelets. If it''s really expensive as you say." Pablo gawked at the four men and Flashy did the same. Cupid was also there and she was watching too. And as an Angel, she could clearly see everything even at night, but she didn''t share anything with Pablo. The four men stood outside the house and they were all wearing black clothes. Pablo thought of them as part of the military but since these four men had their faces covered, he disregarded this thought. ''Those five men weren''t worried about their identity being revealed. These thieves are not them.'' The four men talked with each other just outside the house and after a few seconds, they... vanished. "Woah. Did you see that?" Flashy asked. He was impressed by the disappearance of those four men. "Yeah. Must be their Ego. Perfect for the thieves." "So now we go inside?" Flashy asked, ready for the jump again. But Pablo shook his head. "No. Not yet. What if those thieves came back for something? What if they vanished for something else? Let''s wait for some more time here." "You are so suspicious, Boss." Flashy said. "Yes. That he is." Cupid chimed in as well. "Can''t help it. Even normal people can''t be trusted. Much less thieves." "And Criminals too." Cupid said again. ''Is that directed at me?'' "Of course not." Cupid refused instantly. Pablo let it go and just laid down on the branch of the tree. It was thick enough for him to rest on it. Flashy did the same but he faced some problems. Nevertheless, he managed to rest his head as well. Pablo had his eyes still on the house and Flashy decided he would copy Pablo. "Hey Boss." He said. "What?" Pablo asked. "I never asked you your name. I mean, I once asked but you didn''t tell me. So can I hear it now?" "Why do you want to even hear it? It''s not like it will make any difference." "What are you talking about? I am watching you closely so I should at least know your name, right? I will still call you Boss, don''t worry." "Fine. It''s Pablo. Pablo Castillo." Pablo shared his name. There was no harm in telling his name anyway. "Cool. Sounds nice. Your parents gave you a good name." Flashy liked Pablo''s name. "Actually, I gave this name to myself." Pablo revealed. "Oh. Then what was your real name? The one that your parents gave you." "I never saw my parents. They both died." Pablo said. And he said this as Void Grief not as Pablo Castillo. "You killed your parents and siblings back on Earth yourself when you were just six years old. Right?" Cupid asked. ''Yes.'' Pablo gave a short answer and he didn''t say anything further than that. Flashy couldn''t hear Pablo and Cupid so he only heard what Pablo said. "You never saw your parents? That''s dark. So then how did you choose your own name? I mean, why did you choose Pablo Castillo?" "Yes. I wanted to ask that too." Cupid wanted to know as well. Pablo sighed. ''This world will not understand the reason for that. Guess I''ll just make it up.'' Pablo first answered Flashy. "In ancient language, Pablo means Little or Humble. A humble little boy. And Castillo means who lived by the castle. So my full name means¡ªa humble little boy who lived by the castle." "Woah. You know ancient language? That''s amazing. You were in the slums and you know that? Only Vampires, Dragons and Elves know that language as far as I know. How did you even know such things?" ''The fcuk?'' Pablo was taken aback. ''I just made that up. I just thought there must be an Ancient language here. And what''s the deal with Vampires, elves and dragons? Altor told me nothing about this.'' "So if you made that up, then what was the real reason you chose this name? And how did you even come up with the humble little kid who lived by the castle?" Cupid asked some questions of her own. ''I know many languages. In Spanish, Castillo means lived by the castle and in Latin, Pablo means little. Instead of saying Spanish and Latin, I said Ancient language to Flashy. I had no idea it would be true. And no, I didn''t choose this name for myself because of its true meaning. I chose it for some other reason.'' "And that was?" Cupid really wanted to know. Pablo sighed. ''Have you heard about Pablo Picasso and Pablo Escobar?'' "Yes. One was a painter and one was a sort of criminal. Both were famous for their work." ''That''s right. One was an artist and one was a criminal. I took their first name as I thought of myself as an Artistic Criminal. Then Castillo came from Andr¨¦s Ulises Castillo Villarreal. He was a big criminal of some sorts and I liked Castillo word so I stole it. That''s all there is.'' Pablo revealed some of his story to Cupid as she gave a nod. "Well, you told me but what will you tell him now? He thinks you learnt ancient language in the slums." Cupid gestured towards Flashy who was still waiting for an answer. He was staring intensely at Pablo. "Don''t look at me like that." Pablo said and finally stood up. "I will tell you later. It''s been a while. One hour probably. The thieves won''t come back now. Let''s go." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo avoided the topic and Flashy also paid it no mind as he stood up as well. He offered his back and Pablo sat on it. Flashy then bent his knees. "Ready, set and..." Flashy spoke and... WHOOSH! He jumped and in just one jump, they arrived in front of the house. Pablo came back on the ground and stepped towards the door. "I am home." Chapter 29: Police Chapter 29: PoliceThe magical thing about home is that it feels good to leave, and it feels even better to come back. Pablo''s real home was not in Seraphim but he still said ''I am home''. He could at least enjoy a temporary home in Seraphim. Even if it belonged to someone else. Pablo saw the door of the house was closed this time and before going in, he ordered Flashy to check inside first. Flashy, being a coward, slowly opened the door and went inside. Pablo followed behind him as they walked on the same corridor as before. They reached the entrance of the hall where they had seen the three family members before and this time, when Flashy saw the latest scene, he heaved a sigh of relief. "There is no one here, Boss. I think it''s safe." Flashy said and let Pablo come forward. Pablo saw the hall and nodded. "This is good." He said. Only three chairs were placed in the center of the hall and other than that, there was nothing related to the fact that a family was tied there. "Where did they hide the bodies though?" Pablo asked and he somewhat knew what the answer was. "Inside their bracelets of course." Flashy replied and Pablo smiled. "So it really can store bodies. I am gonna need it." Pablo made a mental note. "I am sure the moment you heard about the bracelets you thought of storing bodies inside them." Cupid commented and Pablo just chuckled. ''You are learning.'' He said. Cupid scoffed and Pablo finally looked around the house. The size of the hall was average, the kitchen was there and a dining table was placed there as well. A big sofa too. Seven chairs were also there and in one of the chairs, Pablo notched something. "A hair. Must be that woman." A long hair was lying on the chair and it was the same chair on which the woman was tied. Pablo only saw it because he was looking at everything carefully. "Say Flashy, I don''t know much about Cities but is there any punishment if you are found killing someone? I mean, is there any special force that tries to maintain peace?" Pablo was asking about Police but he wasn''t sure if Flashy would understand the word Police. "The soldiers of Count, who have strong Egoes, roam around the city and they try to uphold justice. At least on the outside. Inside, they are hungry for money. They will let a murderer, even a rapist go if they get a good amount of gold in return." "So gold is used here as currency. Must be gold coins, right?" "Yes. Don''t you know such things though?" Flashy asked. "I know. I just wasn''t sure about the city. That''s all. Anyway, is there any way here to tell the identity of someone by looking just at their fingerprints or dna?" Pablo asked another question. "I don''t think there is anything like that here. Sure there are some private detectives whose Egoes help them catch a culprit but not what are you saying." "I see." Pablo nodded and blew the hair off from the chair. "Why are you asking all that? You never bothered to wipe off your marks from the crime scene back on earth." Cupid asked. ''I did that because I knew no one would be able to catch me even after knowing I am the culprit. But since I don''t know much about this world, I would stay careful.'' Cupid gave an understanding nod and went silent. "Let''s get changed, Flashy. Many things to do tomorrow. And I think you can find something to eat in the kitchen here." Pablo said and walked towards the stairs. Flashy followed behind him. "Do you know where the bedroom is?" Flashy asked. "Yeah. The man motioned his eyes in this direction when he told me about those four guys. And there is only one staircase. The kitchen and dining hall are already below so the bedroom must be upstairs. And most of all..." Pablo stopped and pointed his finger at the floor of the hall. Cupid and Flashy both looked down and their brows shot up. "Footprints?" Flashy exclaimed. Pablo smiled. "That''s right. Those four thieves left their footprints all over the place and they are also on the stairs. There is dirt and shoe marks everywhere. We are bare feet so it only means these belong to those four people." "So we just follow them and we will reach the bedroom?" Flashy asked. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." "Great, Boss. I didn''t even see the footprints. How does your mind work like that? I mean, it didn''t even register to me that I should look for footprints." "He is a criminal, that''s why." Cupid answered for Flashy. Pablo ignored her. "You will learn soon. Let''s just go." Pablo started walking again as he followed the footsteps. Flashy followed him as they both climbed the stairs. In two seconds, they climbed to the top and stood in the corridor. There, they saw three white doors. "One of these rooms is a bedroom." Pablo said and followed the footprints again. The footprints went to the end of the corridor, at the last white door. Pablo and Flashy stood in front of the door. "You go first." Pablo said. Flashy somewhat knew Pablo would say that so he was ready to go inside. He slowly opened the door and it opened easily as well. He faced no resistance. After that, he peeked his head inside the room. "Just go." Pablo pushed Flashy and before he knew it, Flashy was inside the room. "Ahngh. Don''t kill me. Please." Flashy shouted and Pablo''s eyes widened. ''Don''t tell me? Someone is inside? Shit.'' Chapter 30: Masturba- Chapter 30: Masturba-''Don''t tell me? Someone is inside? Shit.'' Pablo rarely miscalculated things. Flashy''s shout was full of fear and Pablo, slowly and carefully, peeked inside the room. He only used one eye to look around and as he looked, he frowned. He opened the door a little more and no matter how much he looked around, there was no one. He then darted his eyes at Flashy and... ''Of course.'' He sighed. Flashy had his eyes closed and he was covering his head with both his hands. "Look around, idiot. There is literally no one here." Pablo said and only then did Flash open his eyes. "Oh. Right. Haha. You pushed me inside so I used this default reaction. I use it when I don''t know what will happen." Pablo ignored him and went inside the room. "Well, a robbery surely took place here." He said as the room was in shambles. Shards of mirror, the bed was upside down, clothes and some paintings were scattered all around the room. Even a blind person would tell something had happened here. "The thieves were not afraid to get caught it seems. They just came and took all the money." Pablo said. "Yeah. But now we have some nice clothes at least." Flashy said, picking up a white shirt from the floor. Pablo nodded. "But before wearing new clothes, clean yourself. Become decent enough to wear them." "Nah. It doesn''t matter." Flashy proceeded to wear the clean shirt. "Of course it matters." Pablo glared at Flashy. "Don''t you dare stay unhygienic around me. I will kill you myself." "Okay? I will take a bath first. Calm down." Flashy put down the white shirt and went out of the room. He had no idea Pablo would react like that. "You care about hygiene?" Cupid asked, surprised. "You ate a rotten bread the moment you arrived in Seraphim. And back on Earth, your mouth was stuffed with the dirtiest cloth and the soldiers urinated on you as well. Also, you were killed in a garbage dumpster, naked. Are you sure you care about hygiene?" "Why do you think I killed the five soldiers and others in the garbage dumpster? It''s because they did all that. The moment they treated me like that, they were already dead. And the bread I ate, that was a necessity. I have no intention of dying from hunger." "You would have killed the soldiers anyway. Don''t make them the villain here. You were the worst criminal. You deserved all that." "Heh." Pablo just scoffed and sat down on one knee. "What ''heh''?" Cupid asked but Pablo gave her no answer. He then picked up all the clothes lying around the room and began folding each one of them. He folded them like a professional and put them back on the cupboard. Cupid watched all that with evident amazement and she was out of words. In just fifteen minutes, Pablo folded all the clothes and put them back on the cupboard again. The room now was a lot better than before. "You sure know this stuff." Cupid said. "It''s not done yet." Pablo said and proceeded to gather all the shards of mirror and dust of the room. He gathered all of it and then found a bag lying in the corner. He put all the trash inside that bag and threw it in the dustbin which was kept outside the bedroom. "Hah." He patted his hands and finally looked around the room. There was no dust and dirt anywhere, everything was in place instead of the bed and Pablo felt good after doing all that. "But why did you even do all this? What was the reason? I mean, you could have ordered Flashy to do this." Cupid asked. "That idiot couldn''t have done it. He wasn''t even going to take a bath. No way he could clear a room. And also, I have a feeling something will happen tomorrow. A murder and robbery took place here after all." "So? You are just thinking too much. Flashy said no one cares here." Cupid was chill. Pablo didn''t reply to her and walked towards the exit of the room. "Now it''s my turn to get clean." He left the bedroom and went to the bathroom. There were two bathrooms in the house and Pablo went to the second one. The first was taken by Flashy. "He is taking too much time in the bathroom. Is he masturba- forget it." Pablo had no intention of thinking or imagining further as he started his work. After twenty minutes, Pablo and Flashy both were inside the bedroom again. Flashy was shocked to see the room as it was clean. For him, it was shining. He also finally wore the white shirt and Pablo wore some kind of dress that seemed comfortable to wear while sleeping. In short, it was a night dress. Pablo paid no mind to Flashy''s praises for the clean room and asked him to turn the bed back to its correct position. It was lying upside down for a while now. Flashy obliged and in one motion he corrected the bed. ''He has the strength but lacks the courage and wits to use it. Perfect for me.'' Pablo thought, watching Flashy''s strength. "Perfect for you?" Cupid asked. ''I mean, if he was smart then there was no way he would allow me to be his boss. He is stronger than me. His Ego would have come in the way. I mean, real ego. Not the power.'' "True. But I am sure if he got to know what you did on Earth then he would be glad he didn''t try to exert authority over you." ''Hmm.'' Pablo gave a short reply and went towards the bed. "You will sleep in the hall. I will sleep here. And go eat something in the kitchen. Leave something for me to eat tomorrow. And clean all the footprints of those four thieves. Get lost." Pablo jumped on the large bed and Flashy was devastated. "This bed is too large, Boss. Let me sleep here too." He complained. "I don''t like sharing beds. And the way you bend in front of me, I definitely won''t share it with you. And I am the Boss. Get lost." "But..." Flashy tried to complain again but Pablo already closed his eyes. "This is so wrong." Flashy retorted one last time and finally left the room. He was angry but he would still oblige Pablo''s orders. He would clean all the footprints around the house. After three hours, Flashy finished all the work that Pablo asked which included eating too. He then laid on the large sofa and in no time, he drifted to sleep. Today was a hectic day after all. Back in the bedroom, Pablo slept peacefully and Cupid''s feather on the diary finally stopped moving. Cupid silently floated beside Pablo and watched his sleeping face. Like that, the night passed and the day arrived. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And in the morning, the feeling that Pablo had after he cleared the room, came true. THUK! THUK! THUK! "Boss!" Flashy shouted, slamming his fists on the door of the bedroom. "Wake up, Boss! Boss! Boss! Boss!" "I am coming dammit. Shut up." Pablo shouted back as Flashy successfully awakened him. He got out of the bed and opened the door. "You fuc-huh? Why are you so tense? What happened?" Pablo was about to curse Flashy but when he saw Flashy''s state, he became serious. Flashy was covered in sweat, he was panting, and most of all, there was genuine fear in his eyes. "Boss, outside, the-there are..." Flashy stuttered. He was out of breath. Pablo waited patiently to hear and Flashy after calming down a little, said : "There are five soldiers standing outside our house!" Chapter 31: Troublesome Chapter 31: Troublesome"There are five soldiers standing outside our house!" Pablo heard Flashy loud and clear and his reaction was... "That''s all? You are scared shitless because of this? I thought something big happened." Pablo was nonchalant and seeing this, Flashy lost it. "Why are you so calm? A murder took place yesterday and now the soldiers are outside. What if they know something? At least act like you''re worried." "You won''t get it. Let me handle them." Pablo came out of the room and went straight to the bathroom. After five minutes, he came out with his face clean and hair kempt. Then he went inside the bedroom again. "What are you doing? The soldiers are literally outside!" Flashy barked. For him, Pablo was just wasting time. "I am making myself presentable. That''s all. It helps in many ways." Pablo answered and came out with fresh clothes. He wore a black shirt then a long black coat. His height was good enough for the coat to look good on him. "Let''s go now." He said and finally descended downstairs. Flashy followed him. He was looking good as well so Pablo didn''t say anything to him. Cupid was on Pablo''s right side as always. "How can you be so calm, Boss? It''s like you know something like this will happen. When I saw those soldiers from the window, I almost shit my pants. And don''t forget, you are from the slums." Flashy said. He was still tense. "Yes. I want to know that too. How are you not afraid? Yesterday, you said you have a feeling something will happen." Cupid asked as well. "First of all, we have no idea why the soldiers are here. They could be here for something else entirely. Like the tax to the count the man was talking about. I will hear them out first and you will stay quiet, Flashy. I will do the talking. Just agree to whatever I will say to the soldiers." "Alright." Flashy agreed instantly. He knew he was stupid so he wouldn''t meddle. Pablo nodded and finally reached the main door of the house. He took a deep breath, plastered a bright smile on his face and opened the door. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Oh. It''s the brave soldiers of our Numb city. Sorry for making you wait, great lord. I was in the bathroom." Pablo spoke with utmost respect and he even bowed down his head a little. Though, he made sure to look at each of the soldiers. There were five of them and all of them had a big ax on their right hands. They were wearing purple uniforms, which also had their names written on their chest pocket and all of them were burly and menacing. If it were someone other than Pablo, they would have shitted their pants just like Flashy just by one look at the five soldiers. "Hmm. You have manners, kid." The soldier standing in front of the other four soldiers said. He was the tallest among them. ''He must be the leader.'' Pablo reckoned and focused only on the tall man. He made sure to see his name as well, which was Jorim. "Of course. I know my place in front of you, great lord." He said. The tall soldier, Jorim, nodded and looked inside the house. "Is this your house?" He asked. "It belongs to my father, great lord." Pablo lied. "Hmm. Do you have your Ego yet?" Jorim asked again. "No, great lord." "Don''t say great lord again and again. You don''t really mean it." ''Not bad.'' "Whatever you say is right." Pablo remained humble and he stopped calling Jorim great lord as well. "Is your father home?" Jorim asked. "No, sir. I came here at night yesterday and there was no one here. I think he must have gone to do business in another city as usual." "What about your mother?" Jorim asked again. Only he was talking among the soldiers. "She is not here either. She must have gone with my father as well. He does that a lot." "I see. Men, let''s go inside." Jorim waited for nothing and shoved Pablo aside. He entered the house and the four soldiers did the same. All five soldiers were now inside the house and Pablo was left standing at the door. He looked at the floor the soldiers just walked on and shook his head. ''I am starting to understand what is going on here. This is troublesome.'' Pablo closed the door and turned around, following the soldiers. The five soldiers reached the hall, Jorim being in the front. "And who might this be?" Jorim asked as soon as he entered the hall. The four soldiers arrived as well and Pablo came just after one second. "Oh. He is my friend, sir. He is staying at my house for a few days." Pablo answered for Flashy. Flashy heaved a sigh of relief. If he would have said something, he would have messed up in fear. "Oh. What''s your name?" Jorim asked, smiling. He stared at Flashy with his black eyes. "My name is Flash-" "Flash Burner, good sir." Pablo interjected. "He is Flash Burner." Flashy gave Pablo a questioning look and Pablo glared at him. "Oh. Yess. I am Flash Burner." Flashy accepted his new name. He kinda understood why Pablo did that. But Cupid didn''t get it. "What was that?" ''His father is a noble. His name must be famous. If Flashy and his father have the same last name then things will mess up. And these soldiers are bad news.'' "How so?" Cupid asked. ''You''ll see.'' Pablo gave a vague answer and focused entirely on the five soldiers. All five of them were looking around the hall and they were all separated. Flashy was standing still on one spot, not saying anything at all. "Um. If I may ask, what are you all here for? Did my father make a mistake?" Pablo asked directly. Jorim and the other four soldiers stopped looking around. Jorim came forward and stood in front of Pablo. Pablo was small in size in front of Jorim but he didn''t back down. He kept himself humble and maintained eye contact with Jorim. "You see," Jorim spoke, coming down on Pablo''s eye level. Pablo waited for Jorim to speak further and Jorim exactly did that. "A full family was murdered here yesterday." Jorim said and with a smile, he finished saying... "Do you know something about it, intruder?" Chapter 32: Glory Matches Chapter 32: Glory MatchesIt''s well known that the greatest defense against an intruder is the sound of a gun hammer being pulled back. Jorim called Pablo an intruder and honestly, Pablo was relieved. ''So I was right about these guys.'' He thought and remained calm. Calmer than ever. On the other hand, standing in the corner of the hall, Flashy was sweating buckets. ''I am dead. I am dead. I am dead. Dad, I am sorry I wasn''t able to help you. I am dead. I am..'' Flashy repeated the same things inside his head and from the deepest part of his heart, he hoped Pablo would manage the situation. He didn''t want to die. "What are you talking about, sir?" Pablo asked, acting indifferent. "Don''t play dumb with me, kid. Everything you said about your family and that guy over there, was a lie. This is not your house and his name is not Flash Burner. " Jorim said. ''He is like a human lie detector. Must be his power. Let''s see if he''s the real deal.'' "Sir, I have no idea what you are talking about. My father, my mother and my little brother who is mute and deaf lives here. I came here from the neighboring city yesterday night after five days. This is really my home and he is really my friend." Pablo acted like he was the most honest person alive. The confusion on his face appeared genuine. Jorim, however, just sighed. "Stop acting, kid. I really can catch lies. Don''t test me. But still, if you want to play like that, tell me, when you arrived here yesterday night, how did you find this house of yours? I mean, what was the condition of this house?" "It was as good as new. Normal." Pablo lied again. Jorim sighed once more. "You are lying again. Stop it. Why are you doing this?" ''Guess I''ll have to kill them.'' Pablo made up his mind. "What do you want from me exactly?" He asked the main question. His humbleness was slowly dissipating as well. Jorim smiled. "So you accept this is not your house?" "Yes. And that''s why..." Pablo''s entire demeanor changed and he dashed in his highest speed towards the stairs. "Flash, meet me outside! I am coming with all the gold coins kept in the bedroom. I will jump from the window. Run!" "Wait-what? Gold coins? Window?" Flashy had no idea what Pablo was saying. "We are caught! No need to play the game. Run. I will come later." Pablo shouted once more as he finally reached the top floor of the house. Jorim and the four soldiers jerked their heads to each other. Flashy did the same. Then, not knowing what to do, Flashy did what Pablo told him to. "Fcuk it." He bolted towards the exit of the house and two soldiers moved to stop him. "Let him be." Jorim stopped the two soldiers. "He isn''t important. Follow that kid. We''ll get money. Come on." Jorim ran towards the stairs and the four soldiers followed him. Their greed got the better of their minds. The five soldiers climbed the stairs and reached the top floor. They saw three doors and one of them was open. All five of them ran towards it and they beamed. They were in the bedroom. They looked around, the room was clean, and Pablo was nowhere to be seen as well. "He is hiding somewhere. He is hiding with the money. Find him." Jorim roared and along with four soldiers, he looked for Pablo. In the pursuit of getting the money, they didn''t even register that there were no windows in the bedroom. The five soldiers turned the room upside down, they threw everything left and right, they wanted the gold no matter what and Pablo knew that as well. So, while the soldiers were looking for the gold, the door of the bathroom opened and from it came out one man. That one man being Pablo Castillo. He slowly walked towards the bedroom and stood outside. He watched the five soldiers rummaging the room and they were so busy that they didn''t see Pablo. "What is going on? What are you planning to do?" Cupid asked, floating beside Pablo. She saw Pablo opening the door of the bedroom and after that, for some reason he went inside the bathroom. Cupid didn''t understand this at all. ''You know, the moment I was born in this body, it''s been telling me, it''s been urging me to find those five military men. This body wants revenge. And when I saw these five men, this body reacted. It is thinking every group of five men is the same as those rapists. It can''t differentiate.'' "So?" ''So what I am saying is, this body wants these five soldiers dead and I am sure these soldiers want me dead. And therefore, I will say the same thing I said to Luke.'' S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Same thing as Luke? The one about..." Pablo smiled. ''Yeah.'' Cupid wanted to ask some more questions but Pablo already began his work. "Hey Jorim." He called the leader. Jorim and the other soldiers jerked their heads at Pablo. "You are standing outside? You didn''t even enter this room, did you?" Jorim asked and he was right. But that didn''t matter anymore. Pablo smiled and put his hand inside the inner pocket of his long coat. After that, he took out a rectangular box. It was familiar to both Cupid and Pablo. "This.. you still have it?" She asked. ''I can''t possibly throw such a good thing.'' Pablo replied and Jorim stared at that thing. "Don''t test your luck kid. Just give me the money." Jorim said. Pablo chuckled and took out something from the rectangular box. "Matches?" The soldiers saw it as Pablo had the box of matchsticks with him. The same matchsticks he used to burn Freya. Jorim squinted his eyes and saw the box closely. And the next moment, his eyes widened. "Shit. They are the glory matches! Run!" He shouted and after hearing what he said, the soldiers were horrified as well. They all ran towards the door of the bedroom, trying to leave the room. But... Pablo had three matchsticks on his hand and he lit them. He then threw them inside the room and along with that, he threw the whole box inside as well. After that, he held the door. He locked eyes with Jorim and said the same thing he said to Luke. "Before you kill me, I will kill you." THUD! Pablo closed the door of the room and... THROOM! The room erupted in fire and Pablo with a broad grin, walked away... "Hasta La Vista." Chapter 33: It’s time Chapter 33: It''s timePablo walked away leaving the burning room behind. The matchbox he threw inside the room created a huge inferno and Pablo started running. He ran at full speed and arrived outside the house. "Boss!" Flashy''s shout came and Pablo looked around. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where are you?" Pablo shouted back. He couldn''t see Flashy. "I am here!" Flashy shouted again and Pablo finally saw him. He was standing very far away from the house. Just near the boundary wall of the city. ''At least he didn''t jump back to the slums.'' Pablo thought and walked a little further away from the house. After that, he waved his hand at Flashy, calling him over to himself. "Are you sure?" Flashy asked. Pablo showed a thumbs up. "He isn''t dead so it must be fine." Flashy used his own logic as he bent his legs and launched himself in the air. THUMP! He landed in front of Pablo and gazed at the house. As soon as he did that, his mouth went agape. "It''s on fire! Those bastards burnt our house." The whole house was on fire, black smoke rising from it. Flashy couldn''t see the fire from where he was standing before but when he came closer, he fumed with anger. "I hope their bodies rot. I hope whoever burnt our house dies like a dog. Whoever burnt our house their mother is a whor-" "It was me who did that." Pablo revealed before Flashy could abuse more. "Oh." Flashy stopped his ultimate abuse. "I don''t mean any of that, Boss. Don''t worry. Your mom is good." He took his words back. ''Actually, my mother was really a prostitute. The mother of this Void Grief that is.'' Pablo didn''t really mind Flashy''s abuses as he had been abused many times. Flashy''s level of curses was poetry for him. "But Boss, what was all that? The gold coins? The soldiers? How did they know about the murder? What were they after exactly? And where are they now?" Flashy asked questions burning inside his chest. Pablo sighed. "Those five soldiers were a group. They were the same thieves who robbed and murdered the family living here." "What!?" "What!?" Flashy and Cupid both exclaimed at the reveal. "How did you even come to such a conclusion?" Cupid asked. "Boss, there were four thieves and these soldiers were five. Why do you think that?" Flashy asked. "Those five soldiers knew someone was murdered here yesterday. I don''t think thieves would tell some soldiers that they had robbed a house. And apart from that, I saw something else that made me sure." "And that was?" Flashy was all ears. Cupid was the same. And Pablo satisfied their curiosity by saying... "Their footprints." "Really? You saw them?" Flashy didn''t see the footprints at all. "It was me who welcomed them from the door. My eyes went to the floor and the footprints of the four soldiers were the same as the four thieves. The same shoe pattern. That was a clear giveaway." "Wow. They were careless, it seems." Flashy commented. "More like overconfidence. I am sure they didn''t think of me as someone who could do them any harm." "But I don''t get one thing. If they were the same thieves why did they come back to the house? And were they really the soldiers?" Flashy asked one more question and Cupid wanted to ask this as well. Pablo sighed. ''I am surrounded by kids.'' "Mind your la-" "Everyone wants some extra money, Flashy. They do robbery in their free time and after doing that, they take control over the house they looted. They must have done this many times. They wanted to do the same with this house as well but this time, they met me. And the result is in front of you. Ashes. Whoever comes in contact with me... burns." "Um. I am safe, right?" Flashy asked. He had no intention of burning. "It''s good you can''t touch me." Cupid said something as well. "Hmm." Pablo gave a vague response and Flashy accepted it as a yes. Cupid was ignored. After that, they watched the burning house and now it was almost wrecked. Stones crumbled down, black smoke was all over the place and by all that, other people finally began to gather around it. Women, men and some kids surrounded the burning house. "How did this happen?" "Someone call the soldiers!" "The Vantiv house is on fire." "Is someone alive?" "What even caused such a fire?" "Did they anger the Count?" "I heard he was late on paying taxes." They all roamed their heads around, they watched the house burning down, they shouted for help. Some of them even put buckets of water on the fire. But none of them went close to the house. Pablo watched them with his hands crossed in front of his chest. No worries on his face. He was far away from the crowd. "But Boss, how did you even cause such a fire?" Flashy asked. "Glory matches." Pablo answered. He used the same word that Jorim used. "Glory matches?" Flashy''s eyes went wide. "How did you even find them? They are expensive as hell. You could have sold them to someone and become a billionaire instantly." ''What?'' Pablo didn''t know that. "Why are they so expensive?" He asked. "Why? The result is in front of you. They can burn down an entire house. Normal matches make fire but it is nowhere near the level of Glory matches. When a glory match is lit, the air itself helps the fire to spread. Where do you even find them?" Flashy revealed. "In the mine I used to work." Pablo said. Although, it was Void Grief who found them. Pablo then glanced at Cupid. ''Did you know about Glory matches?'' "No. I just know that the air here helps fire to spread fast. Didn''t know it was only the case with those matches." ''You are useless.'' "Hey, don''t sa-" Pablo ignored Cupid. "Do you still have some matches left?" Flashy asked. "No. I used the whole box. I didn''t want to take any risks." Flashy shook his head. "What a waste." "Forget about them. Let''s leave." Pablo started walking. He didn''t really regret losing the matches. "What about this house? And are you sure those soldiers are dead? And there are people surrounding the house. What if they extinguish the fire?" Flashy asked some rapid questions. "Forget about the house and the soldiers are dead." Pablo answered while walking. "They had axes but fire treats everyone equally. I was waiting for some movement in the fire but there was nothing. Even if someone is alive, they would be useless. And about the people, only three buckets of water were poured since they saw the house on fire. And most of the people didn''t even bother to come and see. And the people you are seeing around the house..." Pablo spared a glance at the crowd and saw their eyes filled with calmness in front of the burning house. Pablo had met such people. "They just want to watch the world burn." Pablo turned his head away and walked past the burning house. Flashy and Cupid followed him. "Where are you going now?" Flashy asked. "That depends on your answer." Pablo replied. Flashy frowned. "My answer? What do you mean?" "Well, it''s you who will tell me the place where I want to go next." Pablo answered and Flashy still didn''t understand. But before he could ask further, Pablo finally revealed what he wanted.. "It''s time to get my Ego." Chapter 34: Nothing But... Chapter 34: Nothing But...Pablo was finally eighteen years old and he would waste no time to get his Ego. If that''s what''s required to live in Seraphim, he would get it. "I wonder how much more dangerous you would become after getting your Ego." Cupid said. Pablo didn''t reply to her and focused on Flashy. "So? Where can I get that?" He asked again. "I am shocked you don''t know where to awaken your Ego but I will give you a benefit of doubt." Flashy said. Pablo paid it no mind and just waited for Flashy to answer the damn thing. "The place is called Ego Reserve. Every city has it. A wide building made in the center of the city. The count oversees it." Flashy revealed. Pablo nodded. "And where is the center of the city?" "Just keep walking, boss. You will see the boards ahead at every crossroad." "Fair enough." Pablo kept on walking. He also made sure to look around the city. He wasn''t able to do that yesterday as it was dark. Pablo roamed his head and most of the places he saw there were parks, trees, fountains and other decorative things. He was walking on the side of the road and he was surprised that there was a footpath present. ''At least they know how to design roads and such.'' There were shops, food stalls, and of course, beggars were there too. They just constantly asked for money from others. Pablo ignored the beggars and saw that there were no wires or poles for electricity. Seraphim didn''t have electricity it seemed. This posed a question inside Pablo''s mind and he asked it right away. "How do people light up their homes at night, Flashy?" "Oh. With the radiant crystals." Flashy answered. "They lit up in the dark. Our previous house, which got burned just now, had it as well. One crystal can light up a whole room. Pretty good they are." Pablo nodded and kept looking around. The roads were well built and on them, various carriages were running. Some carriages were pulled by horses, bulls and some carriages were pulled by men. The size of the carriages were different from each other as some contained things and some had people on them. Though, Pablo did notice something strange. The carriages pulled by animals were slower than the carriages pulled by men. The men were faster than the horses even with more weight. Pablo told this to Flashy and at that, Flashy answered : "These men have an Ego of running fast. They are strong and they do this job willingly. They don''t want to work as soldiers or in the military or as Dukes. And they charge higher money than the horses. Only rich people can use their services." Pablo gave a nod. He didn''t understand Nobles or Dukes matters yet but he would focus on it after getting his Ego. "You should also see in the sky." Cupid spoke and Pablo entertained her for a while. He raised his head at the sky and as he saw the scene, his brows shot up. But after a second, he returned to normal. ''Of course people could fly here.'' There were people flying in the sky and on their backs was a big sack. It was loaded as its size was huge. They were tied to the waist of the man with a rope. Seeing that, Pablo became curious so he asked.. "Who are those people, Flashy?" He pointed at the flying men. There were many of them flying left and right. Flashy gave a glance at the sky and answered right away. "They are from the Eagle Mail company. They deliver things to people. They are present in every city. Their services are expensive though. Only rich people can afford them. However, when the King and the Count need to announce something or some special thing happens, these guys spread the news on their own. On that day, they spread newspapers for free." "Nice. So how can I use them? I mean, if I become capable of affording them then what should I do to call them?" "Just go to their office, register your name then they will give you a whistle and whenever you want to call them, blow that whistle. My dad has it. He does that all the time." Pablo nodded again and kept walking. He never stopped looking around though. At every turn, he saw soldiers roaming around. They all had axes on their hands and they all were wearing purple uniforms just like those five soldiers whom he met earlier. All in all, The security was tight around the city. ''Guess the military men don''t work as security guards which is obvious. I will find them soon, kid. Don''t worry.'' Pablo said to himself or to Void Grief. The kid wanted revenge. It was engraved on his body. Cupid could hear his thoughts but she didn''t interject. She just stayed silent and focused on her diary. Pablo looked around a little more and he only saw men and women. Not one kid was there. He didn''t mind it though. Kids are annoying, according to Pablo at least. Nevertheless, no matter how much Pablo looked around, he didn''t find anything out of the place. Seraphim was just like a fictional yet normal world at the same. Everyone was looking rich and porsche. Nice clothes, elegant manner of walking, people following them, shopkeepers calling them out to buy something. It looked like any normal city, bustling with people all around. ''I did not know I would be saying this, but this place is peaceful.'' "AAAaaaaaaanghhhh!!" ''Or not.'' Pablo spoke too soon as from the other side of the road, a painful scream rang out. He, Flashy and other people jerk their heads towards the scream and other than Pablo, everyone''s eyes went wide. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were two men. One was an old man and the other was a young man. The old man was lying on the footpath and above him was the young man. And the young man, with crazed expressions on his face, was stabbing the old man continuously. Some people were horrified by the scene but none of them moved towards the men. The young man had a knife in his hand and he repeatedly stabbed the old man. He stabbed his chest, his torso, his face, his mouth, his eyes. Blood spilled on the young man and the old man''s full body was dyed red as well. It was a murder in broad daylight. "That looks bad. A psychopath is on a loose." Flashy said, covering his eyes a little. "A psychopath or a personal grudge. The way he is killing the old man suggests he is venting his anger." Pablo shared his insights. "Go and help him, Pablo." Cupid spoke as well. Pablo chuckled. ''I was wondering when you would say that. And no, I am not going there.'' "Wha-" "How dare you give all the money to that bastard brother of mine!? You deserve to die!" The young man yelled and rapidly stabbed the chest of the old man. And Pablo also got to know something. "Thought so." He said. "What?" Flashy asked. Pablo turned around and started walking away from the scene. He didn''t care anymore. "Tell me, Boss." Flashy asked again. Pablo sighed. "That old man and the young man are related to each other. And what you saw there was nothing but..." "But?" Flashy waited further and all of a sudden, Pablo''s lips curled up. ''Now it''s looking more like the world Altor told me about.'' He thought and with the same smile, he answered Flashy : "A son killing his own father." Chapter 35: My Revenge Chapter 35: My RevengeThere will always be a struggle between a father and son, while one aims at power, the other wants independence. Pablo told Flashy that they were witnessing a son killing his own father and Flashy shivered at the reveal. "How can this be? Why? How can he kill his own father?" Flashy became restless. He held his hairs, he clenched his fists, he bit his lips. He didn''t know how he should react. Pablo looked at him closely. ''He loves his father too much. He would even kill me if his father told him to do it. I better be careful.'' "Calm down, Flashy." Pablo put his hand on Flashy''s shoulder. "Not everyone is like you. It''s probably about inheritance. And look, a soldier is going towards the scene." Flashy looked and indeed a soldier was walking towards the murder scene. "Look at how slowly the fucker is walking. He is waiting for the son to finish killing his father. Everyone is corrupt." Flashy cursed the soldier. He was walking leisurely towards the men as if making sure the son finished his deed. Pablo roamed his head and he saw only one soldier was going towards the men. The other soldiers ignored the murder altogether. "The young man must have made some kind of deal with that particular soldier. Well, he finally reached the scene at least." Pablo said as the soldier finally arrived at the crime scene. Pablo paid close attention as he wanted to know what happens when someone kills in the presence of people. "What is going on here? Don''t sit here idle. Go away." The soldier yelled and the young man stood up. He stopped stabbing his dead father and threw a bracelet at the soldier. The soldier caught it and gave a light nod. The young man then walked away. The soldier raised his hand towards the dead body of the old man and a fireball came out of his palm. It touched the old man''s body and it erupted in flames and then turned into ashes. After that, the soldier didn''t spare another glance at the man and continued his patrolling. He didn''t forget to check the contents of the bracelet though. "He destroyed the evidence now. And I am sure no one here will spread any word of what happened today. Money sure works." Pablo commented and started walking again. He walked a few more steps until he realized Flashy wasn''t following him. He turned around and saw Flashy was still standing on the same spot, staring at the spot where the old man was burned away. ''I hope this guy isn''t an emotional fool.'' Pablo thought. "Flashy," He called. "Let''s go. He is already dead. We can''t do anything about it." "Boss." Flashy replied, still looking at the same spot. "Do you know why I want to kill my siblings?" ''So it''s story time now. Fine.'' Pablo would listen to Flashy. He could do that at least. "I don''t know. Maybe you hate your siblings as they are better than you?" Pablo guessed. "I don''t care if they are better than me or not. I hate them because, the thing that happened with that old man today, those bastards..." Flashy jerked his head at Pablo and Pablo''s brows shot up. Flashy''s eyes were filled with rage and Pablo had never imagined Flashy could make such a face. He clenched his fists, gritted his teeths and in the same rage, he told Pablo that the reason he hates his siblings was... "They do the same thing with my mom everyday." GASP! Cupid gasped at the reveal. Her face turned that of pity for Flashy. Pablo, however, remained calm as ever. "What do you mean by the same thing? Do your siblings kill your mother everyday?" Pablo asked for details. "And talk while walking. We don''t have all day. I want my Ego as fast as possible." He added and forced Flashy to continue walking. Now he and Flashy walked side by side as Cupid remained floating on Pablo''s right side. "I have five siblings. Two sisters and three brothers. My dad has two wives and I am his only child from his second wife. In simple words, all my siblings are my step siblings and his first born." ''It''s always five people with me. Five soldiers, five Gods, five rapists, and now five siblings. Did I angered some odd numbers'' Gods?'' Pablo jested. Flashy was sad and he was joking. Typical of him. Still, Pablo acted serious on the outside. "Go on." He said and Flashy continued. "My step mother and her children hate me and my mom. They tortured me. I was being humiliated and bullied since I was a child. They threw daggers at me as target practice and as they grew up, they started experimenting their Egoes on me. They started cutting my body parts. They gave me pain everyday. They h-" "Wait. They cut your body parts? Which one? Your hands and legs are safe so did they cut..." Pablo''s eyes went down below Flashy''s waist. "No, Boss. My thing is still there. They didn''t cut that. And why are you making this a comedy scene? I am telling you my story here." Flashy retorted. "Not my fault. You said they cut your body parts but you have all your parts with you. So it''s only natural I will think that. But fine, continue. I am listening." Flashy sighed and continued his tale. "One of my step brothers has an Ego that can heal anyone and any injury as long as the person isn''t close to death. His power can regenerate lost organs as well. So my siblings cut my body daily, let me bleed and when I was close to death, they healed me. This happened to me on a daily basis." "Yeah? That''s tough." Pablo said, just nodding along. "You don''t really care, do you?" Cupid asked. She wanted to know this all along. ''What''s there to care for? I am sure he has a harsh past but such stories don''t surprise me. I have seen worse. And unlike him...'' Pablo looked at Cupid. ''I wasn''t healed.'' Cupid went silent at this and Pablo just scoffed. He paid attention to Flashy''s story though. "The torture continued for years until one day my mom saw it. She saw me dyed red in blood and after seeing that, she snapped. My mom had a strong Ego and she could have helped me, but.." "But?" Pablo asked. "But my elder brother has a stronger Ego than my mom. Before she could complain to my dad or before she could punish my siblings, the elder brother used his Ego on her and after that, she became their next target." "I see. So your brothers or sisters started torturing your mom instead. And you watched all that happening? And what about your mother? Didn''t she fight back and your father, why didn''t he stop them?" Pablo asked questions. He could at least do that. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "My elder brother''s Ego is strange. I don''t know what it is as he keeps it a secret but it allows him to make sure my mom doesn''t share anything with my dad and couldn''t fight back either. My mom is getting broken everyday." Flashy clenched his fists. "After I got my Ego, I thought I would take my revenge but turns out, I am too weak against my siblings. And that''s not all, my siblings and their mom want my dad''s entire fortune. They will do anything to get it. They will even kill him." Flashy gritted his teeths, he stopped walking and shot his gaze at Pablo. "I can''t do anything, Boss. Help me. Teach me. My mom needs me. My dad needs me. I will do anything you ask. Just give me my revenge. My. fcuking. revenge!" ''Alright. This guy is nuts.'' "That he is. He agreed to follow you after all." Cupid said. Pablo ignored her and stopped walking as well. He returned Flashy''s serious gaze. "Your revenge is yours for the taking. I can teach you things but I can''t give you your revenge. It''s you who will slice their throats. Not me. Keep that hatred alive and you will surely get a chance to use it. That''s all there is." Pablo patted Flashy''s shoulders and finally they both started their walk again. "I will remember your words, Boss. Thank you." Flashy was full of vigor and determination now. Pablo just gave him a nod as he didn''t really do anything special. But Cupid didn''t like that. "How can you give him such advice? Revenge is not good. It''s a meaningless act. The one who seeks revenge keeps his own wounds green. You ar-" ''That''s the difference between the so-called moral people and me. They treat revenge as a meaningless, self harming act and forgive. But me...'' Pablo stared deep inside Cupid''s eyes. ''I would rather feel empty after killing than to feel gracious after forgiving.'' Chapter 36: Just A Push Chapter 36: Just A PushThe ax forgets but the tree remembers. Taking revenge is frowned upon by many people, but not by Pablo. He doesn''t give a shit. He made it clear to Cupid. Cupid just shook her head and shut her mouth. Pablo and Flashy walked side by side and Flashy was content after talking his heart out. ''But he still didn''t tell me why he loves his father unconditionally. There must be something more. Well, I will eventually find it out.'' Pablo brushed it off and leisurely walked towards the Ego Reserve, the center of the city. There were indeed direction boards hovering in the air and Pablo just followed the directions shown on them. Everything was fine and... "Hey Boss!" Flashy shouted all of a sudden. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is it? And don''t shout like that." Pablo said. A sudden scream like that would give someone a heart attack. "About those thieves. Weren''t they able to vanish away? Like that night, they came out of the house after robbing it and disappeared. What if they vanished from the burning house as well?" "And you are saying this now? Talk about timing." Pablo chuckled. "I agree I am late but I am right, right? You can''t just laugh." "Don''t laugh. He is right." Cupid took Flashy''s side. Pablo sighed. "Do you think I didn''t know that? Of course I knew they could disappear." "Then? What if they survived the fi-" "First of all," Pablo interjected Flashy. "Not all five of them could disappear. Only one man among them had the power to vanish and I specifically threw glory matches closest to him. So what I mean is, in the fire, the man who could make everyone teleport, must have been the first one to die." "Huh? How did you even find out the person capable of teleporting or vanishing among the five men?" Flashy asked a logical question. "It was easy." Pablo replied. "The guy was wearing five bracelets. All four soldiers must have given him their belongings and money as he could teleport away. They must have done that in case, if they get trapped somewhere, their money would be safe with that teleporting man. Do you understand now?" "Yeah. That makes sense." Flashy understood. Cupid also nodded. "And even if, by a stroke of luck, those soldiers are still alive and met me again, then they won''t meet the same weak kid." "Hmm?" Flashy didn''t understand but when he looked in front of him, he smiled. "Yeah. You are right about that." He said. Pablo''s lips curled up as well. "It''s about time..." He spoke and finally stopped walking. He spread his arms and bellowed : "About damn time!" Pablo''s shout garnered the attention of the people around him which were many. "What a weirdo." "It''s a mad world." "He is probably adopted." People shared their views on Pablo just by his shouting but Pablo couldn''t care less. Although he was surprised at how him shouting had any relation to him being adopted. People were weird there. Nevertheless, his eyes were focused only in front of him. A wide entrance was in his view and above the entrance, in bold letters, the name of the place was written. "The Ego Reserve." Pablo read the name and looked around. "It''s well built that''s for sure." There was a wide, very wide entrance in front of Pablo and he was sure that even an oversized airplane could enter it easily. It was a building type thing but not in height. Ego Reserve was focused on width. It was wide like a parking lot. "It is very long and wide, Boss. A boy once got lost inside it, and he was found after three weeks. And it was the fastest time someone was found." Flashy shared some news about Ego Reserve. Pablo gave a light nod and looked around. Wherever he gazed, he saw only heads. People, people and people everywhere. Different scents, various buzzing noises. Everyone was excited. "Is the crowd always this much?" Pablo asked. "Well, I don''t know. When I came here it wasn''t this much." Flashy replied. He had no idea about the crowd. Pablo sighed. "Anyway, let''s just go." "Oh. No. I can''t go there. Only those who don''t have a Ego can go inside." "Fair enough. I will come back after a while." Pablo started walking towards the wide entrance. There were many lines of people around him and he joined one of the lines as well. But it had been only a second since Pablo joined a line as a hand pulled him out. "Just how eager are you, Boss? You need to know some things before going inside." It was Flashy. He pulled Pablo out of the line. Pablo would have killed Flashy for such a behavior as the sudden pull on his body made him think an enemy attacked him. But he managed to hold back. Flashy would live. "Tell me. Make it fast." Pablo said. Flashy nodded and explained. "First, you have to tell your and your parents name, then your address, then your desired occupation, like what you want to do, then they will give you a pass. Only that pass will grant you entry inside the Ego Reserve." Pablo frowned. "I will tell them my name and I will tell them I am an orphan. My address will be the same as that burnt house. I also know which occupation to choose. I just hope they don''t do a cross check." "You know the address of the burnt house?" Flashy asked. Even Cupid was surprised. Pablo only lived there for one day and he knows its address? That was hard to digest. "Stop acting surprised at every little thing." Pablo let out a tired sigh. "If you pay attention around you, you will get all the answers. The number of the house was written below its door and I learnt the name of all the streets we passed. I will manage the questions. It''s no big deal. Just tell me, do they cross check the information?" "Um. Yes. They do. But not if you give them money. They will let it slide." Flashy answered as fast as he could. Pablo nodded and roamed his head all around. He saw a tall, burly man standing behind Flashy and there were around one hundred people standing behind Flashy. Pablo showed a smile. "The money problem can be solved." Flashy raised his brows. "How?" Pablo nodded and put both his hands on Flashy''s shoulders. After that, his smile grew wider. Flashy didn''t like that. "What... are you trying to do?" "Nothing special. I think we just need a..." Pablo applied force and Flashy, being off guard, couldn''t maintain his balance. And Pablo used all his strength and he freaking pushed Flashy towards all the hundreds of the people. And at that moment, Flashy learned that to get what you want, you just need a... "Little push." THRAMM!! ''I am dead.'' Chapter 37: Focused Men Chapter 37: Focused MenPablo threw Flashy at the horde of hundred men and Flashy being a burly man made many of those men fall on the ground. ''I am dead.'' Flashy knew what would happen now. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Who the hell did that?" "I will kill you." "You bald fcuker!" A riot began and chaos ensued outside the Ego Reserve. Pablo stepped back a little and now Flashy wasn''t visible. He got lost in the crowd. "I started a royal rumble. Well, I just need to do my job." Pablo slowly walked towards the fighting zone where more than hundred men were exchanging blows. ''Why aren''t they using their Egoes though? They are grown men.'' Pablo thought. "It''s not allowed in front of Ego Reserve. To use your Ego, I mean." Cupid answered. Pablo frowned. "How do you know? I can''t believe your words." Cupid rolled her eyes. "Look at that board. It says using your Ego is prohibited here." Cupid gestured her finger towards the board and Pablo followed her finger. But when he looked there, he shook his head. "I can''t see the board because of the people here. You can fly so you saw that. Talk about cheating." "I can fly because I am an Angel. It''s not cheating. Angels don''t cheat." "Sure." Pablo ignored her and carried on his slow walk. He dodged the punches and kicks of people and since there were so many people, Pablo took some hits but it only grazed him. He was really good at dodging. ''It''s a relief they won''t use their Ego. Otherwise things would have been bad.'' Pablo kept his eyes all around and whichever punch came in his way, he waved his hand over it. He held the incoming fists of people just for a second and he did the same with many of them. Then, after a second, not only a fist but a full fledged Human hopped towards him. Pablo knew the man so he let him come. "Bosss!" It was Flashy. He hugged Pablo. "Why did you do that? These people can kill me. Take me with you!" Flashy cried. Pablo sighed. He didn''t hug Flashy back as well. "You are overreacting." "Wha-look at this." Flashy showed his face to Pablo. Pablo saw it and... "Pfft..." He laughed. Cupid also saw Flashy''s face and she laughed as well. "He looks the same as that time." "Don''t laugh, Boss. I was beaten up badly." "Yeah. That I can see. But why is it that every time you go to a fight, your eyebrow goes missing?" Flashy was again missing an eyebrow. He looked the same when Pablo first saw him back in the slums. "Forget about my eyebrow. Can''t you see my swollen cheeks? They hit me black and blue." Flashy said and one more punch landed on his face. Pablo laughed and ducked down. His hands were moving swiftly though. They never stopped. "You stay here and try to fight. You can learn something here. At least try to land one good punch on someone. And since you can''t use your jumping Ego here, run away when you can''t take the beating anymore. That''s all." Pablo gave a quick lesson and turned around. His back was in front of Flashy. "Don''t leave me alone here. I will die." Flashy cried again. Pablo turned his head behind. "Remember your siblings. You want to kill them, right? Well, this is a perfect place and time to learn how to kill." "How can I do that? You can''t just throw me in for a practical without giving me theory." Flashy retorted and got a random kick in his face as he fell down on the ground. He lost count of attacks he faced today. "The man who kicked you just now. Kill him." Pablo said. "Wha-why? You can''t just order killing someone." Cupid complained. She always chimes in whenever Pablo speaks of killing. "How?" Flashy asked his own question. Pablo ignored Cupid and answered Flashy. "See this.." Pablo roamed his eyes and he found the man who kicked Flashy. He was wearing boots and Pablo saw something shiny wrapped on his feet. Pablo leaned forward and held that shining thing. After that, without any hindrance, Pablo took it out from the man''s boot. Flashy saw all that with wide eyes. "You are amazing." He said. "You stole the man''s dagger without him knowing. You are great, Boss." Flashy was all praises for Pablo and Pablo examined the dagger he just took. He nodded and focused on the man again. "If you just focus on one thing, you will get it." He said and walked towards the man. "The men who know what they want are focused men. And focused men..." Pablo reached closer to the man and without any delay, he stabbed the thigh of the man. "Are dangerous men." The man screamed but his scream wasn''t heard by anyone. Also, Pablo didn''t stop, he repeatedly stabbed the thigh of the man and came down to his leg. He stabbed the whole right leg of the man and now his hands were covered with blood. Some blood fell on his clothes as well but it wasn''t clearly visible on the black clothes. That''s why Pablo liked black clothes. After stabbing the full right leg of the man, Pablo finally stopped and threw the dagger at Flashy. Flashy took three tries to catch the dagger. "Use that and fight. At least, stab some people. And I am sure some soldiers would be coming here so take this as well..." Pablo threw one more thing towards Flashy and Flashy this time caught it easily. He saw what it was and his brows shot up. "You got a bracelet? When? How?" Flashy asked. Pablo threw a space bracelet towards him which Flashy was sure Pablo didn''t have before. "I stole them just now. I created this commotion for that. They must have some money inside them." "Them? How many did you steal?" "Nine. I gave one to you so now I have Eight." Pablo revealed and Flashy was out of words. He didn''t know Pablo could steal things as well. "Anyway, you carry on. Try not to die." Pablo turned around, he wiped the blood of his hands on one of the surrounding men and carefully walked out of the crowd. Flashy watched Pablo''s back until he could no longer see him. He then stared at the bloodied dagger and stood up. After that, he took a deep breath. "I can do this. Come, motherfcukerss!!" He shouted and... THRAAM! A fist crashed down on his face and he fell down on the ground again. "Nope. I am a failure." ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Pablo didn''t know what was going on with Flashy and so much time was already wasted, so he instantly went to the first booth he saw. There were many booths present just outside Ego Reserve and fortunately, because of the chaos, the long queue of people in front of them was no more. He walked to one such booth and stood in front of the man sitting behind it. The man was wearing a gray outfit and glasses on his eyes. He had that sour look on his face as he looked at Pablo. Pablo didn''t care about that and looked the man in the eye as well. Then, without any further delay, he came on point... "Give me the pass as fast as you can without asking any damn thing." Chapter 38: Self Obsessed Chapter 38: Self Obsessed"W-hat did you just say?" The man behind the booth asked again. "Give me the pass as fast as you can without asking any damn thing." Pablo said the same thing again as well. The man gritted his teeths. "You dar-" "Take it." Pablo put two bracelets on the man''s table. Pablo now had six space bracelets. He was wearing three on each hand. The man looked at the two bracelets and he checked the contents inside them. He felt coins inside them and after that, the man showed the brightest smile that ever existed. ''A perfect corporate smile.'' Pablo remarked. "Welcome to the Ego Reserve, gentlemen." The man said, putting the bracelets inside his pocket. "Give me the pass." Pablo said the same thing. He just wanted the pass. "Certainly. Just answer a few questions and you will get it." The man replied. Pablo frowned. "Didn''t you hear me? I said give me the pass without asking anything. And can''t you see the chaos here? It''s dangerous to stand here. I don''t even have a Ego for my defense." "Heh. Gentlemen, you don''t need any defense. You see, these glasses aren''t just for show, they can really see..." The man smiled and leaned forward. "You are already a murderer." "Don''t try to scare me. I won''t increase the money. Just do your thing." Pablo was unfazed. He knew what the man was trying to do. "Oh. Nice. You are smart." The man leaned back. He saw the blood on Pablo''s clothes so he was hoping Pablo would confess something and he would use that to threaten Pablo to increase the money. Pablo knew better than that. He had seen such an approach many times. He won''t confess anything. Not even in front of Gods. "I have to ask you some questions as they are compulsory. And since you gave me the amount, I will verify you without any cross checking. Sounds good?" The man asked, taking out a paper and pen. Pablo just gave a nod. Though, he stared at the pen on the man''s hand. ''There is a pen in this world. So why does she write with a feather?'' Pablo wondered about Cupid''s diary. "Because this is a divine diary and only the feather of Celestial Crane can write on it. Not some cheap pen." Cupid answered. ''Good for you.'' Pablo ignored her and focused on the man. "What is your name?" The man asked. "Pablo Castillo." Pablo answered. He won''t say Void Grief. That kid was dead. "What is your father''s name?" "Listen, I used to live in the Vantiv house. The house number 7 in Pacifier street. It caught fire today and everything burned. All my family died. So I am an orphan now. Satisfied now?" "Oh. Sure. Whatever. And now the last thing, what do you want to do after awakening your Ego? I mean, what profession would you like to choose?" "What are the options?" Pablo asked a question of his own. "Many. You can be a duke, soldier, join the military, freelancer, self employed, merchant, or join a guild. Your position will depend on the color and use of your Ego. Though, I am surprised you don''t know about the career options." "I was just confirming. I know the career options." Pablo lied. He had no clue about the options. "Fine. So what do you want?" The man asked, ready with the pen to write Pablo''s answer. "Ever since I came into this world, only one thing is calling out for me and I think it''s meant for me as well. My body wants it." "And that is?" Pablo smiled and finally gave the answer. "I will join the military." The man gave an appreciative nod. "I think you will survive there for a few months." "I will try my best." The man wrote the last thing and held the paper in his hands. "See this." The man said and jerked the paper. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo watched closely and the next second, the paper vanished. ''Cheap tricks.'' Pablo wasn''t impressed. The paper on the man''s hand was no more and in its place was now a golden card. The man stamped a seal on it and gave the card to Pablo. Pablo took it and put it in his chest pocket. He would see it later. "Thanks for that." He said and walked away from the booth. "Hey," The man called. Pablo looked over his shoulder. "I hope you survive the military." The man said, waving. "You are hoping for the wrong thing." Pablo replied and continued his walk. The man didn''t get what Pablo meant but he didn''t get to ask. The queue of people was back. The chaotic fight was over. But other than the man, someone else was confused as well. "He is hoping for the wrong thing? What do you mean?" Cupid asked. She also didn''t understand why Pablo said that. Pablo sighed but he still replied. "I mean what I said. He should not hope for my survival. He should hope..." Pablo stood just at the entrance of Ego Reserve and with a deep breath, he finally stepped his foot inside. "The military survives me." Cupid heard him and she quivered her brows. "Just how self obsessed are you? The military survives you? What are you, a god of war? You just said that to sound cool." Pablo chuckled. "Whatever you say." Cupid said some more things and Pablo ignored her entirely. He looked around and just like outside, the inside was filled with queues as well. But this time, things were different. There were many soldiers inside the Ego Reserve. They were in thousands if not millions. He was in a long, wide room and many doors were lined up horizontally. And in front of the doors, many people were standing in a straight line. Pablo looked above the doors and there were numbers written. "See your pass. It''s high time to see it." Cupid said. ''Thanks, detective.'' Pablo was about to do that anyway. He didn''t take it out before as he was afraid someone might try to steal it. Pablo took out the golden card and on it his details were written. Name and other stuff like that. And below the details Pablo found what he was looking for. "Plot number 9." Pablo looked for number 9 above the doors and he soon found it. It was the last door. Pablo walked towards that and joined the long line of the people. He stood at the back and just waited. He examined the golden card though. "What type of Ego do you think you will get?" Cupid asked. Pablo was also curious about it. ''Probably an overpowered one.'' "Hmm? Why is that?" "Well..." Pablo smiled and watched the back side of the golden card. "I am an Ego friendly guy after all." Chapter 39: Mirror Mirror Chapter 39: Mirror MirrorEgotism is the anesthetic which nature gives us to deaden the pain of being a fool. And the nice thing about Egotists is that they don''t talk about other people. Pablo was an Ego friendly man according to him and this went above Cupid''s head. "What does that even mean?" She asked. Pablo shrugged. ''I just wanted to say it. It rhymes with Eco Friendly. Don''t mind it.'' Cupid went silent and Pablo saw the backside of the golden card. The line he was on walked slowly and Pablo distracted himself with the card. There were some words and colors written on the card and when Pablo read them, his brows shot up. ''Finally. Everything about Ego is written here.'' "Oh. So you can finally know about it. Nice." Cupid spoke as well. She was floating on Pablo''s right as usual. ''Yeah. There are some things about colors as well. Don''t disturb me.'' Pablo made himself clear and focused only on the card. The language on the card wasn''t English as Seraphim had a different language, but fortunately, Void knew the language and hence Pablo knew it as well. The starting lines of the card showed him the ranking system of Egoes. White, green, yellow, sky blue, orange, pink, brown, dark red, purple and at the top, there was pure black. ''So that''s what Flashy meant by dark colored Egoes. White is the weakest and black is the strongest. The darker the color, the stronger the Ego. I get it.'' Pablo read further. There was some additional information written about the colors and Pablo read that as well. ''I see. The most common colors are yellow and sky blue. People with sky blue, orange, pink, brown and other dark colors are considered special. I get it. And what''s this...'' The last line of additional information was written in bold letters. ''Must be something important.'' Pablo read it carefully. The information was related to the rarest colors of Ego and one such color was Black. ''Well it is obvious since it''s the strongest. It''s is written that the King of this Kingdom Forza has it and some other handful of people. It''s not surprising though.'' Pablo then read the other rarest color and frowned. ''White? Really? The weakest and the strongest color are rare. Talk about balance.'' After the colors, the next thing which was written was about the origins and awakening of Ego. On the card it was written that at the start of the universe there were only ten beings and they had various powers, they then produced offspring or children and those children also had superpowers. Since then, people had powers the moment they were born. However, as the saying goes, power corrupts all. Murders, crimes, politics, kings, poverty all bad things began to happen in the world and the ten people who gave people powers in the start, regretted their decision. Hence, they devised a plan and from that moment, only after reaching the age of Eighteen, did people were allowed to get their super power. And only a portion at that. Their super power would continue to grow as they grow up. No one would become powerful from the start. People began to call this super power as Ego since it only awakens when a person reaches a considerable age. After implementing all this in Seraphim, the ten Beings weren''t seen again but it is believed that they are still alive and living among us. Pablo read the information and he shared all this with Cupid. ''Is this all true?'' He asked. "Not even a word." Cupid answered instantly. ''I see. So people made their own beliefs. That''s what writers do. They write something and in the coming future, people begin to treat it as true.'' "I don''t know about that." ''Anyway, if this is wrong then how did these super powers really come?'' "The Gods gave them. They created various races and gave them powers. The Gods themselves called them Ego and since the beginning of Seraphim, everyone awakened these powers only after reaching eighteen years old. That whole story is a facade. And the more you delve deeper here, the more you will know." Cupid explained and went silent. She seemed reluctant to talk further about this topic. Pablo saw that but he decided to let it go. He was afraid if the topic started then it would never end. So he just read the last and the most important detail on the card. [ How to awaken your Ego? ] Pablo focused on the lines and he knew how to read fast. He could read faster than an average Human. He ran his eyes on the card and took all the details inside his mind. To awaken his Ego, he needed to stand in front of the Enchanted Mirror and the mirror would show him his whole life and after that, the mirror would shine in a color. And that color would be the color of Pablo''s Ego. ''I hope I get something worthy enough to get accepted in the military and in the Abyssal Butchers division at that.'' "But what if you can''t join the military? Would you let those five rapists go?" Cupid asked a genuine question. ''Like hell I can let them go. This body will choke itself if I do that. I will find another way to catch those five. I remember their names and faces. It won''t be that hard. Probably.'' "Let''s just hope for the best. And try not to kill randomly. I am writing everything." ''Shut up.'' Pablo ignored Cupid as he finally reached in front of the door. The line in front of him was no more. On Pablo''s left side, a man in a gray outfit was standing and he reached out his hand. "Give me your pass." The man said. "Here." Pablo gave the golden card without any complaints as such instructions were also written on the back of the card. The man stared at the card for a few seconds and then nodded. "Hmm. Your mirror number is fifteen. Now get lost." The man threw the golden card at the big bucket behind him and Pablo felt pain. ''I threw Flashy for that card, you know.'' He thought but he couldn''t do anything. So he just gave a nod to the man and finally entered plot number nine. ''What the...'' S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scene in front of Pablo was a scene Pablo never saw in his lifetime. In his first lifetime at least. Rows and rows of mirrors were spread in front of him and the plot number nine was as big as the largest football stadium. In front of the mirrors, people were standing and some mirrors were showing various colors. Countless soldiers were standing in the corners of the room and they were watching each person. ''They are probably keeping notes of talented individuals. The authorities sure know how to do things.'' Pablo liked the setting and started looking for his assigned Enchanted Mirror. All the mirrors had numbers floating above them and Pablo just had to look for number 15, which he found easily. He wasted no time and went to his mirror. He stood in front of the mirror and watched it with interest. The mirror was magnificent, if not less. The decorations on its borders were of golden color and Pablo believed they were made of real gold. He also saw his own face for the first time as well. "Not bad. Though, I was much better in my real body." Now Pablo had long black hair, good height, but he lacked muscles. He would get them after some training. He stared at his own reflection for a good few seconds until a countdown appeared on the mirror. It was back counting which started from 5. Then it went 4. Then it went 3. Then 2. Pablo''s lips curled up. "I remembered that poem now." "Oh. Which one? I love poetry." Cupid wanted to hear it and Pablo delivered. "Mirror Mirror in the hall, tell me..." The countdown of the mirror finally went to 1 and Pablo finished his poem. "Who''s the evilest of them all?" Chapter 40: About Damn Time Kid Chapter 40: About Damn Time Kid"That is the worst poem I have ever heard." Cupid said. She didn''t like Pablo''s poem one bit. Pablo shrugged his shoulders. ''Can''t blame me. I wasn''t much of a poet anyway.'' "Forget it. Concentrate on the mirror for now." Cupid replied and Pablo was surprised to hear her say something important. Nevertheless, he focused on the Enchanted Mirror in front of him. He could feel eyes on him and he also knew it was the soldiers. They were looking at him and many other people. Pablo was at the corner of the room and only a wall was on his left side. On his right, there were people and they were all focused on their own mirrors. They were far but Pablo would still be able to see their color when the mirror would show it. Ting! Pablo''s mirror made a sound. ''Did you hear that?'' Pablo asked Cupid. "No. Only the one who stands before the mirror to awaken their Ego can hear it. Everyone else would only be able to see the color of their Ego." Cupid explained. ''Neat.'' Pablo liked the mechanism of the mirror and paid attention. Cupid didn''t say anything as well. She didn''t want to disturb Pablo. The mirror made some more sounds until some words appeared on its glass. [ Showing your life... ] ''Hmm? Whose life though? Mine or this kid?'' Pablo got his answer as the mirror began showing him the life of Void Grief. Pablo already knew this so he just waited for it to end. The same prostitute mother, the same birth of Freya and the same coal mine he worked since he was very little of age. However, as the life progressed, Pablo''s body began to react. ''Not again.'' The Enchanted Mirror showed the rape of Freya and Pablo''s hands twitched. His heart crashed against his chest, threatening to come out and sweat appeared on his palms as well. ''What a bother. Fine.'' Pablo devised a plan to stop all those reactions and he acted on it. He closed his eyes. Now he couldn''t see anything. ''I will fulfill your wish, kid. Just keep cool till then.'' Pablo said to himself and he finally felt his heart slowing down. He exhaled a mouthful of breath and opened his eyes again. ''I am glad his part of the story ended.'' The mirror was now showing the story when Pablo took over Void''s body. The killing of Luke and his daughter, the burning of Freya, the meeting with Flashy and the morning Pablo encountered the five soldiers and how he killed them. After that, his journey to the Ego Reserve was shown and how he came and stood in front of the Enchanted Mirror. And that was the end of it. No further life of Void was shown in the mirror. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''It really showed my whole life here. How can it even do that? What is the technology behind it?'' Pablo was curious about the mirror. "As far as I know, someone had an Ego that can show other people their power and their whole life. That man created the first Enchanted Mirror and after that, someone who had an Ego that can replicate anything, created many copies of this Enchanted Mirror. I don''t know if it''s true or not." Cupid answered to her best abilities. ''It sounds true though. And another countdown has begun.'' The mirror was showing another countdown, this time the countdown began from 10. "It''s the final countdown. You will get your Ego after this." ''You can see the countdown?'' "No. But I know the process. And stop talking." ''Sure.'' Pablo agreed with Cupid and focused only on the mirror. The countdown went to 6 and after five more seconds, the mirror showed some words. [ Your Ego is being decided... ] [ Please Wait... ] [ You, Void Grief lived a life of misery and poverty. All you wanted was a peaceful and healthy life with your sister. And that, my dear, is pathetic. ] Pablo frowned. ''Why is it thinking I am that kid? I am not him.'' [ Taking your life into account, your Ego will be... ] ''I have a bad feeling about this.'' SHING! The Enchanted Mirror finally showed Pablo''s Ego Color and everyone darted their eyes on that. Pablo''s eyes went shut by the sudden bright glowing light from the mirror as he was the closest to that. Everyone else, however, were looking at Pablo''s mirror and it was not because they were interested in Pablo but because they were forced to watch that. Cupid was staring at it too and all of them had their eyes wide open. Pablo''s eyes felt some light and he slowly opened them as well. The first thing he saw was the mirror and his Ego color. And after seeing that, his eyes went wide as well. "Are you kidding me?" He jerked his head at Cupid. "I have no clue about this. But you are indeed special." Cupid could only say that. Pablo then looked at everyone else and they had mixed reactions on their faces. "I am not even sure if it''s good or not." One man said. "It''s not a common occurrence, that''s for sure." A woman spoke as well. "Wait. Isn''t he the same person who was shouting outside this place? Like ''About damn time''?" A man remembered Pablo. "Yes. He is the same one." Someone else remembered him as well. "Haha. So he was eager to come here and make us laugh. About damn time, kid." "Hahahahaha!!" A laughter riot spread in the entire plot number 9 as Pablo was mocked from everyone in the room. All the soldiers were laughing as well and amidst the laughter, one laugh annoyed Pablo the most. "Hahahaha. They gave you a new name. About damn time kid. Oh, goddess Alfida. Help me. Hahaha." It was Cupid. She was laughing her heart out. Pablo clenched his jaw but Cupid had nothing to fear so she continued.. "What was that poem you sang before? Mirror Mirror in the hall, tell me who''s the evilest of them all? Well, your grace, the mirror in the hall told you..." Cupid stopped laughing and with a serene smile on her face, she finished saying... "Who''s the weakest of them all." And that was the truth. On Pablo''s Enchanted Mirror, the color of his Ego that appeared was... White¡ªthe Rarest and Weakest of them all. Chapter 41: Evilest Of Them All Chapter 41: Evilest Of Them AllPablo was chosen by the Gods of Seraphim, he was the worst and biggest criminal back on Earth, the whole world was after him. All these things made him believe he would get the most overpowered Ego and yet he got the weakest Ego. If Egoes were supposed to be the same as the will and beliefs one had since their birth, then Pablo was sure he would have gotten an overpowered Ego. But reality was often disappointing. The Enchanted Mirror shone an upsetting bright white color and Pablo never hated brightness until that moment. He became a fun stock for all the people present in the room and all he could was to clench his fists. ''I will kill everyo-'' TING! His mirror made a sound. "The daughter of the Count is here!" A soldier announced in his full voice. All the faces, including the soldiers and Cupid, turned towards the door of the plot number 9 but Pablo was focused on the mirror. ''What is it, now?'' Pablo didn''t know if the mirror was supposed to make a sound after showing the color of the Ego. He wanted to ask Cupid but he was still sore of her making fun of him. He couldn''t care less about the daughter of the count as he shifted all his focus on the Enchanted Mirror in front of him. He stared at it intently and after a second, some words appeared on it. [ An anomaly is detected! ] [ Two lives are being seen in the applicant. ] [ The Void Grief is dead but his strong will remains in the body. ] ''That''s right.'' [ The body of Void Grief has a different soul than his own. ] [ Checking the soul... ] [ Checking completed! ] [ The Soul belongs to Pablo Castillo from planet Earth. ] [ You have lived one life before and you are living one now. ] [ Therefore, you will get one more Ego! ] [ Now showing the life of Pablo Castillo! ] Pablo had no clue what was going on. He was delighted that he would get one more Ego but he also had his suspicions. ''Is this supposed to happen? Is this really normal? I am fine, right?'' He asked such questions to the only person he could ask but that person was busy looking at the Count''s daughter. "All the soldiers are requested to attend Miss Herald. It is the count''s order!" A soldier announced another thing and the next second, all the hundreds of soldiers present in the room went towards the daughter of the count, Miss Herald. The other applicants were also focused on the daddy''s girl, and Pablo just shook his head. ''I''ll be fine. Bring it on, mirror.'' Pablo ignored everything happening around him and the mirror finally began to show his life. The life of Pablo Castillo. Two boys were born in a normal house in Poland, the mother and father of the children were happy. They were beaming with joy. They were blessed with twins. Pablo watched the scene with no expressions. Not even a single strand of his hair flinched. The first month after the twins were born went smoothly but that was the end of the good times. The boys'' country was then invaded by the merciless Adolf Hitler and his world turned upside down. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo saw Hitler''s face and finally a reaction escaped his body. His fingers twitched, watching the invasion inside his homeland. The mirror showed more memories and when the boys reached six years of age, one of the two boys was shown shooting both his mother, father and his twin brother. The boy and all his three family members were wearing white clothes with black stripes on it and the faces of the boy''s family members were smiling as the boy shot all three of them with no expressions. The last one to die was the mother of the boy and she was also the one carrying the most tender gaze a person could manage. The tender gaze of a mother looking at her child. "I will always love you, And-" BANG! The boy shot one more bullet on his mother and she finally died without completing her last words. The six year old boy murdered his entire family in cold blood. Something happened between six years after the invasion that caused the boy to kill his own family. And only Pablo and the Gods knew about that. The boy, after killing his mother, stared at her face. "My name is Pablo Castillo." The boy revealed which was obvious from the start. The boy was none other than Pablo. After that day, Pablo''s crimes knew no bounds. He killed and killed and killed. He saw the holocaust by Hitler and all he learned from it was to kill. World War II was ongoing when Pablo was six years old and he found a perfect opportunity to unleash the animal inside him. He killed anyone he saw on the battlefield. He just wanted to relish in blood. He forgot the real color of his skin. He could only see red. Killing was living. Killing was breathing. Killing was good. Killing was easy. Killing was walking. Killing was swimming. Killing was great. Killing was the only thing that mattered. Killing was Pablo Castillo. More time passed in the mirror as Pablo watched them with no reactions. After that twitch of his fingers, no further reactions escaped. He watched everything with an indifferent gaze. On April 30, 1945, Hitler shot himself in the head in Berlin in an underground chamber. The man responsible for the murders of countless people died and from that day, a new name began to emerge from the shadows. Criminal X. There was no one to stop Pablo and he didn''t stop himself as well. He planned assassinations, bombings, genocides, bank robberies and all the crimes that ever existed. He learned all the bad things and used them for doing more crimes. He learned good things and also used them for doing more crimes. Then, however, a time came when the violence became less in Pablo''s life. He started smiling, he started laughing. In the mirror, a woman appeared with Pablo and for some reason the monster inside Pablo was tamed. The mirror showed the full face of the woman and by that scene, a rare occurrence occurred. Pablo, standing in front of the mirror, smiled and that smile was not the smile of a criminal, it was the smile of a normal man with a normal heart. However, the sins of people always catch up to them. The scene in the mirror changed as it showed various events. BOOM! THAAM! BANG! BANG! Blasts, gun shots, fire everywhere, the mirror showed all such scenes and Pablo''s normal smile vanished. He didn''t smile after that. In the mirror, after that day, Pablo wreaked havoc in every part of the world and after some more memories, the International Court of Justice was shown and those were Pablo''s last moments. He saw the judgment, the torcher bestowed upon him by the five soldiers, the crucifixion and his last murder of millions of people in the garbage dumpster. And like that, the Enchanted Mirror finished showing the life of Pablo. Pablo stayed silent, he didn''t even look here and there. His eyes were only in the mirror. If the mirror was going to give a Ego by judging Pablo''s entire life, then Pablo was sure he would get something vile and heinous. Something worthy of him. TING! The mirror made the same sound again and some words appeared on it as well. [ You, Pablo Castillo, also known as Criminal X, lived a life full of misery, loneliness, sadness, anger, popularity and nasty crimes. ] [ Your desires know no bounds. You want everything. You want everything others have. You want all the things that you like even if those things don''t belong to you. ] [ This trait, this jealousy of yours, this never ending desire of yours, this quality, my dear, is the worst. ] [ You embody all the seven sins of humanity and that, Pablo Castillo, as a Human is the worst thing anyone could have. ] [ Therefore, your Ego will be the one that was never acquired by anyone. That was never given to anyone. But your will, your mindset is begging me to give that Ego to you. ] [ By seeing your whole life, I have come to the conclusion that you, my dear, are really the Evilest of them all! ] [ Taking everything into account, your Ego shall be... ] The Enchanted Mirror gave a lengthy description and Pablo waited with bated breaths. ''The last time I was this excited was when I killed a president.'' Everyone else was still busy watching the daughter of the count, no one was paying attention to Pablo as according to them, he received the weakest Ego possible. Cupid, for some reason, was also looking at the count''s daughter and amidst all that, the mirror finally showed the color Pablo''s Ego. There was no sudden bright light, there was no sound, there was no countdown, the mirror straightaway showed the color of Pablo''s second Ego. And as soon as Pablo saw his Ego''s color, his lips curled up. His life, his desires, his mindset didn''t let him down as the color of his Ego was... Pitch Black¡ªthe Rarest, the Strongest and the Evilest Of Them All! ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ [[A/n : Volume 1 ¡ª Evilest Of Them All. Finished! ]] Chapter 42: Attention Seeker Human society is based on want. Life is based on want. Wild-eyed visionaries may dream of a world without need. Cloud-cuckoo-land, they may call it, but it can¡¯t be done. Because in life there are only two tragedies : One is not getting what one wants, and the second is getting it. Pablo¡¯s deepest desires were revealed by the Enchanted Mirror and the mirror gave him the strongest color possible for his Ego. But, no one saw that other than Pablo. "Miss Herald got the incredible purple color!" A soldier announced. "She got the same color as her father. She made the Count proud. Praise the Count and his daughter!" CLAP! CLAP! Everyone clapped for the count¡¯s daughter as Purple was the second strongest color after Black. "As expected from Miss Herald." "She has a huge amount of beauty and power." "She should become the next Count after her father." "She now has the power as well." "She is a prodigy!" ¡¯Isn¡¯t that too much praise? I got the strongest one, you know?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s mirror was now all black and it would stay like that only for thirty seconds. It was written on the golden card. But the other people and soldiers were all focused on praising the daddy¡¯s girl. They did their best to say sweet words. Pablo stood on his toes but he still wasn¡¯t able to see the face of the popular girl. She was surrounded by nearly everyone in plot 9. "Oho. Haha. Thank you so much, everyone. Here¡­" The girl spoke and her voice was very light. Then the next second, a rain occurred inside the room. TUN! TUN! TUN! It was the rain of coins. The daughter threw gold coins all around the room and everyone became rabid dogs by that. "Miss Herald is so generous." "Miss Herald is so nice." "Haha. You all are so kind. Have some more.." The daughter threw more coins in the air and now even the soldiers hopped on them to catch it. It was free money. Some coins came near Pablo as well but he didn¡¯t take them. He roamed his head and saw a few more people who weren¡¯t pouncing on the coins. The daughter was still throwing coins all around and people were praising her constantly. By such a gesture, Pablo understood one thing. ¡¯She is an attention seeker. She wants acknowledgement. That¡¯s the hardest and easiest kind of person to deal with.¡¯ Pablo would have made a full character profile of the daughter but he had very less information about her to do that. "Move, brat." A soldier shouted and Pablo moved to the side as well. The soldier dashed towards Pablo at full speed but Pablo didn¡¯t panic. He knew why the soldier was coming. The soldiers picked up all the coins lying around Pablo and in hurry, he didn¡¯t even pay attention to Pablo¡¯s black mirror. ¡¯Is money a scarce source here? Well, free money is indeed hard to get so it makes sense.¡¯ Pablo waited for the soldier to do his thing and after three seconds, the soldier went away to praise the daughter more. ¡¯And why is this Angel so focused on her? Look here. Look at my mirror. It will go away¡¯ Pablo called Cupid, he wanted at least Cupid to see his Ego color. She was laughing the hardest. However, Cupid didn¡¯t react to Pablo¡¯s shouts. She was just staring at the Count¡¯s daughter. ¡¯Hey Angel! Look here!¡¯ Pablo shouted inside his mind but still received no reaction from Cupid. ¡¯Guess she won¡¯t listen like this.¡¯ Pablo sighed and used another tactic to get Cupid¡¯s attention. ¡¯I will kill everyone present here. I will make a bomb.¡¯ "What? No. You can¡¯t do that" ¡¯Too easy.¡¯ Cupid finally turned his head at Pablo and Pablo without waiting for anything, gestured his hands towards the mirror. Cupid saw it and¡­ "I already knew this would happen." She was unhinged. The black color on the mirror didn¡¯t astonish her at all. Pablo frowned. ¡¯You already knew?¡¯ "Yes. You lived two lives so it¡¯s only natural you will get two Egoes." ¡¯But then why you acted surprised when I got the white color and also, you were laughing your ass off just a few moments ago and why the fuck are you so intrested in that Count¡¯s girl?¡¯ Pablo asked everything he wanted to ask from the Angel. "You use such foul language. Don¡¯t you know how to talk to girls?" ¡¯Just answer.¡¯ S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I was just playing. I wanted to see your reaction when you will see that you got the weakest level. I know you will get two Egoes. And since Void Grief was not that ambitious, he got White and since you are you, you got Black. Though, my laugh was genuine. I really liked that nickname of yours." ¡¯I see. So you can lie as well. Some Angel you are.¡¯ "It wasn¡¯t a lie. I was just playing. And I am only thirteen years old." ¡¯I don¡¯t know what your age has got to do with anything we are talking about right now. And you still haven¡¯t told me why you are so focused on the girl. You are still stealing glances towards her. Did you fall in love or something?¡¯ "No. But I will tell you later. First we should leave from here." ¡¯Sure. And the mirror is back to normal as well. That girl stole all my attention. Now everyone thinks I got the weakest level Ego. What a mess.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t that much worried about what others would think but he surely was afraid whether he would be allowed inside the military with the weakest color. He stared at the mirror and now it was showing Pablo¡¯s reflection just like before. ¡¯I wanted to check one thing for a while now. Let¡¯s see..¡¯ Pablo opened his mouth and stuck out his tongue. The mirror showed him the reflection of his tongue and when he saw the round, curly markings on it, he nodded. ¡¯Their fingerprints are still here. That¡¯s good to know.¡¯ The fingerprints of the five Gods were present on Pablo¡¯s tongue. He was afraid they would vanish after he would be sent to Seraphim in a new body. But that wasn¡¯t the case. "Now, everyone¡­" The soldier who came with the Count¡¯s daughter shouted and everyone paid attention to him. "Disperse!" He said and instantly everyone went back to their position. Now no one was around the daughter anymore and Pablo finally got a good look at her. The daughter also glanced her eyes at Pablo and the next second, she averted her eyes as fast as possible. ¡¯She thinks she is a princess. I hate such people the most.¡¯ Pablo stopped looking at her as well. He didn¡¯t want the girl to get a wrong idea and he certainly couldn¡¯t afford to offend her, at least not yet. But other than Pablo someone else was staring at the girl as well. Pablo saw that and shook his head. ¡¯She is doing it again.¡¯ It was Cupid. She was staring at the Count¡¯s daughter as well and she had a constant frown on her face. Pablo didn¡¯t like that. Cupid never did something like this. ¡¯What is going on, Angel? You better tell me. I would hate it if something came to bite me in future.¡¯ Cupid sighed and turned her head towards Pablo. "Pablo," She said and Pablo knew something crucial was coming. She never called him by his name that too, in a serious manner. Pablo gawked at Cupid and Cupid, in all seriousness, finally told him why she was so focused on the daughter of the Count.. "She also has an Angel with her." Chapter 43: Real Name ¡¯Come again?¡¯ Did Pablo misheard Cupid? "She has an Angel with her as well. I don¡¯t know why or how. But she has." ¡¯And is this not supposed to happen?¡¯ "I don¡¯t know. But I have never seen an Angel without a purpose in Seraphim. Goddess Alfida must have sent him here as well." ¡¯Him? So the girl has a male Angel with her.¡¯ "Yes. And not any male Angel, he is the oldest and strongest among all the Angels Goddess Alfida has." ¡¯I see. So she has the strongest Angel and I have the weakest Angel. Does he have a diary with him too?¡¯ "No. He doesn¡¯t have a diary with him." ¡¯It¡¯s settled then. Go and exchange places with him.¡¯ "Very funny." ¡¯But could it be that she is the same as me? Like Altor brought her here from Earth just like me?¡¯ Pablo asked. It was quite possible. "I don¡¯t think so. No other reincarnation can happen unless the previous reincarnated person is dead." Cupid clarified. ¡¯Then we just have to wait and se-¡¯ "The Ego Awakening time is over. You all are now ordered to leave." An announcement rang and Pablo stopped talking. Everyone faced towards the exit of the room. The exit and entry points in the room were different. They all had entered from the back side of the room and now they would leave from the front of the room. Pablo saw how the leaving process was going on and he reckoned that his exit would be later. So he just waited and carried on his chatter with Cupid. ¡¯So if you can see her Angel then can her Angel see you as well?¡¯ "Yes. He saw me and I am sure he told the girl that you have an Angel as well." ¡¯Makes sense. That¡¯s why she averted her eyes the moment she saw me. Anyway, how is he? The male Angel, I mean.¡¯ Cupid squinted her eyes. "Why are you asking that? Do you like men?" ¡¯I am asking about his personality. Just how dumb are you?¡¯ "Oh. Well, he is the strongest so he is arrogant and he thinks he is entitled." ¡¯I see. He got the perfect girl as his partner. What¡¯s his name?¡¯ "Andrezj." Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. ¡¯That¡¯s¡­ surprising.¡¯ Cupid frowned. "Surprising? Why?" Pablo sighed. ¡¯Well, my real name, the name my parents gave me was Andrezj. I heard it after a long time.¡¯ "That¡¯s really a surprise. The name of an Angel and the biggest criminal is the same. Haha." Cupid found it funny for some reason. ¡¯Though tell me this, am I in trouble? That Angel would mind his own business, right?¡¯ "As long as you don¡¯t get on the bad side of the Count¡¯s daughter, then you are probably safe. I am not allowed to help you but I don¡¯t know about Andrezj. He might be allowed to help her and will try to kill you if you harm the girl." Pablo nodded and stole a glance at the daughter. And when he saw her walking towards the exit, he sighed. ¡¯I hope I don¡¯t meet her again.¡¯ The girl reached the exit door and the soldiers standing at the door, read something from the bundle of paper on his hand. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Miss Herald got the purple color. Congratulations." He announced. Everyone clapped for the daughter and the girl just smiled. "Thank you. Here¡­" She handed a pouch to the soldier and the soldier took it with beaming joy. ¡¯She hands out money like candies.¡¯ Pablo was sure that pouch was filled with coins. After giving the pouch, the girl waved her hand to the other people present in the plot and finally walked out of the plot number 9. But before taking the final step, she turned her head around again and her eyes landed straight on Pablo. ¡¯Just leave, girl.¡¯ Pablo stared back at the girl and for a few seconds, their eyes remained locked with each other. However, the next moment, the girl broke into a pleasant smile and made a cute little wave of her hand at Pablo. ¡¯Her smile tells me she will try to see me again. What a bother.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t react to the girl and after that final wave of her hand, the Count¡¯s daughter finally left the room for good. And just after she left, another type of chaos erupted. "Did you see that? She waved at me." "No, you idiot, she waved at me." "You both are wrong. She waved and smiled at me." "Heh. Keep dreaming. I got a red color. It¡¯s only natural that I will catch her attention." All the boys standing around or near Pablo, assumed that the beautiful girl smiled and waved at them. No one even thought for a second that she could have waved at Pablo. The boys were fighting among themselves just because of a girl. ¡¯Women can really wage wars if they want.¡¯ Pablo had no other thoughts than that. After five minutes, Pablo¡¯s turn finally came as he walked towards the exit. He stopped near the soldier and the soldier checked the bundle of paper. Pablo peeked at the paper and as he suspected, the names and colors of everyone¡¯s Ego were written on it. It was a list. "What was the number of your mirror?" The soldier asked. "Fifte-" "No need to check his information, Mike. He got the weakest one. White. He is useless." Another soldier interrupted Pablo and mocked him at the same time. "Oh yeah right. Get lost." The soldier, Mike, shoved Pablo¡¯s back but Pablo didn¡¯t flinch. "Hmm? Do you want to die, boy?" Mike used more force but Pablo still didn¡¯t move an inch. "What are you doing? Let¡¯s go. You can¡¯t fight here." Cupid spoke. She was tense. ¡¯I am literally doing nothing. I am just standing and for some reason this guy can¡¯t make me move.¡¯ "It¡¯s because you became stronger. You unlocked two Egoes. One of them being the highest level at that. Move before his pride gets hurt." Cupid explained and Pablo smiled. ¡¯So this is what you meant when you said awakening Ego boosts physical prowess. Nice. I will test it later. I can¡¯t fight here anyway.¡¯ "Why are you taking so long, Mike? Threw him out." A soldier shouted. Mike gritted his teeths and used all his strength on Pablo. ¡¯Fine. You can win this time.¡¯ Pablo finally moved and jumped forward. He landed pretty far and held his shoulder. "Aaaa. That hurts." He acted in pain and all the soldiers laughed. "That was good, Mike. I didn¡¯t know you were strong enough to throw him that far." ¡¯I didn¡¯t know it myself.¡¯ Mike had no idea he had that much strength as well. Pablo let the soldier relish in his strength and carried on walking. THUP! THUP! THUP! Heavy footsteps rang behind Pablo and Pablo didn¡¯t have to guess what was that. "Bosssss!!" It was a Flashy. Flashy jumped on Pablo from behind. "I missed you so much." Pablo turned around and saw Flashy. "Well, you lost your other eyebrow as well." "So that¡¯s why my face was feeling light. But that isn¡¯t imp-" "Hey you," A voice came from behind Pablo. Pablo turned around and he saw a face he hoped he wouldn¡¯t see so soon. It was the daddy¡¯s girl and without waiting for any reply, she continued saying¡­ "I can help you join the military." Chapter 44: Domestic Violence Everyone in the Numb city knows me. Everyone always told me that I am very pretty. ¡¯Fictional beauty¡¯, they would say. But then why is it that everytime when my father looks at me, he makes a sour face? Am I not beautiful to him? To my own father? My mother, on the other hand, always showered me with unconditional love. She was more beautiful than me. I know every child says that but my mother was really beautiful. She used to pray to some Goddess Alfida, she would join her palms and ask for a guardian angel for me. I could see it on her face that she prayed with utmost sincerity. I never understood why she prayed that, and for me at that. Why didn¡¯t she pray for herself? She needed the guardian Angel more than me. The Angel would have saved her from my father. The Angel would have stopped my father from beating my mother from his leather belt. The Angel would have stopped my father everyday. I was too young to understand what was going on with my parents. I just saw tears and pain on my mother¡¯s face and I felt an intense emotion of wrapping her entire body in my arms. If an Angel can¡¯t come then it would be me who will save her. Alas, my hands were too small to cover my mother and my father destroyed my mother everyday. He once crashed the mirror of his room on my mother¡¯s face, and because of that my mother lost her eyesight. She became blind permanently. Now she won¡¯t be able to see anything. Now she won¡¯t be able to see me. But a part of me was glad that she became blind. Now she won¡¯t be able to see my father as well. I am sure his face makes my mother puke her guts out. He torments her day in and day out. My mother must hate my father. He causes her pain, after all. But I was wrong. My mother loved my father. She loved him even after receiving great amounts of pain. What I learned from this was : Love is the most violent act. I could forgive my father for all of his wrongs against me, if only he had treated my mother differently. It was an echo of what my mother once said, "He may not be a good husband, but he is a good father." How do I tell her that one cannot exist without the other? He would never be a good father. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He is not good to my mother. The torments of my father continued on my mother even after she became blind. I was slowly growing up as well so I began to understand why this was happening. My father wanted a boy, a son, but all he received from my mother were daughters. That too, dead ones. My parents were married when they were twenty years old and since then all the children my mother gave birth to were girls and they died the moment they were born. My mother cried a lot at their loss. Her grief was tremendous but my father shed no tears. I am sure he wasn¡¯t even sad at their deaths. The six girls were said to have some kind of illness that made them die the moment they were born. They were so lucky. They won¡¯t get to see their mother in pain. Anyway, after six girls, I was their seventh child and the first one to ever live. And yes, I was a girl too. After my birth, my parents tried to have another baby but the doctor told him that my mother can¡¯t become a mother anymore. She became incapable of giving another birth. And after that day, my mother faced hell. There were new scars and bruises everyday on my mother¡¯s body, she used to hide it with baggy clothes but I still caught glimpses of those wretched purple marks of pain. My house reeked from alcohol and it screamed with the painful cries of my mother. I was six years old when I noticed that not once did my father ever look at me and whenever his eyes mistakenly fell on me he would make a face that said, "Why were you even born?" After that, at the tender age of six years, I learned what hatred means. I felt that after all. All this while, my mother never stopped praying to Goddess Alfida, and she always had that annoying smile on her face. How could she smile like that after getting treated like a dog? Why couldn¡¯t she see that she was wasting her love on an asshole of a man? I loved my mother and I couldn¡¯t bear to watch my mother getting beaten daily just because she wasn¡¯t able to give my father a son. I couldn¡¯t see that and more than that, I can¡¯t see my mother taking my father¡¯s abuse as his love. The once beautiful woman was nowhere to be seen now. My father drank her beauty and spat it back on her with the vomit of his excessive alcohol. One day, I finally asked her, "Why are you still living with him? Go away. You¡¯ll be happier that way. Don¡¯t worry about me." My mother showed me that annoying smile of hers and answered, "Because I love him. He was there for me when no one else was. This pain is nothing. I am sure he will soon forgive me and start loving me again. I will just wait till that time comes." What an idiot my mother was. Wait till that time comes? And till then should I watch her getting beaten up? It was uncomfortable for me. I couldn¡¯t watch her being harassed. I had to do something. God or that Goddess Alfida of hers won¡¯t help her. Falling in love with a God is not a death sentence. The story is only a tragedy if the God loves you back. But it was clear that God wasn¡¯t loving back my mother. So then I took the matter in my own hands. I couldn¡¯t watch my mother crying and howling in pain, so to relieve myself from my own stress¡­ I killed my mother myself. Chapter 45: Guardian Angel Killing my mother was rather easy to do. I have seen many murders around the place where I live and learnt a few things. One night, when my mother was in her room, I went inside with a knife in my hand. She was sleeping and I sat on top of her. She felt some weight on her body so she opened her eyes. But she saw nothing as she was blind but she certainly felt something was wrong. I had the knife on my hand and well, her reaction was the same as someone whose life was threatened. She shivered as if she could actually see my face. Why was she scared though? I was freeing her from her suffering. My father won¡¯t love her again. That time would never come again. Her love life was over a while back. I couldn¡¯t bear to watch her getting wrecked by my father, I loved her too much. Any parental love I received was from her alone. So it¡¯s only natural I would want to help her. And since she wasn¡¯t letting go of my father, killing her was the only solution for hers and mine well being. Hence, before she could do something, I stabbed her throat with the knife, I stabbed, stabbed, stabbed until I was sure she was dead. Until I was drenched in her blood. Until I was sure I freed her from her suffering. After completely messing up her head and neck, I got down from her and like that, at the age of six, I killed my own mother. Now people might think why was I so sure that my father won¡¯t love my mother again? Well, that¡¯s because I heard some maids in my house talking among themselves that the six girls whom my mother gave birth to before me, the six girls who died the moment they were born, were actually as healthy as they could be. They were alive like any normal babies and it was my father who choked them to death. He killed his own daughters one by one. I was saved because my mother never let go of me after my birth. My father was decent enough to not snatch me from my mother and kill me. And hence, I survived. Now people might also think, if I know all this then why didn¡¯t I kill my father instead of my mother? Well, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to kill my father, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t. No matter how messed up he was in the head, he was strong. He was the Count of this City, after all. But just because he was strong it doesn¡¯t mean he won¡¯t be punished. I will kill him for sure. And I will do that after I get my Ego. Till then, I¡¯ll wait just like my mother. So after killing her I was ready to leave her room, I was sure nothing would happen to me. No investigation would occur. My father won¡¯t bat an eye at it. Though, he would be sad that his anger releasing tool, that was my mother, was dead now. I opened the door of the room and was just about to leave when I heard some movement behind me. I thought my mother was still alive so I raised the knife again but it turned out that it was someone else. Call it a game of fate or just bad timing, but I am sure an Angel was standing before me. White wings, a golden halo behind his head, and a face that could make even a stone blush. He was an Angel. I was sure of it. He first looked at the dead body of my mother, then he looked at the bloodied knife in my hand, then he looked at my face and I swear, I saw him flinch when he saw my eyes. But why was he here anyway? The storm that had to pass had already passed. My mother is already dead. "You are late." I said to him. "Goddess Alfida heard your mother¡¯s heartfelt prayers. And she sent me as your guardian Angel. I am here to protect you." The Angel¡¯s voice was melodious and he ignored the fact that he was late or it could be that he didn¡¯t care whether he was late or not. I asked his name and he told me it was Andrezj. That was a good name. You don¡¯t hear it usually. After that, I asked him what he could do for me and he told me he would do anything I asked of him. It was strange. I never knew Guardian Angels were so obedient. But I wasn¡¯t complaining. I asked him how strong he was, he told me he was the strongest Angel. That was all I needed. I instantly told him what I wanted. There was only one thing I wanted at that moment. The death of my father. But I don¡¯t want him to die a simple death, I want my father to die daily. His life should be hell as well. That would be fair, right? So I told Andrezj to make my father a mere puppet of mine. Keep his soul intact, make him feel that he was being used as a puppet by a girl, and make him unable to do anything to stop it. Getting used by a thing he hated the most, that would be the death of him without actually dying. And Andrezj did just that. He went to my father¡¯s room, did his magic and whoosh, my father was now my puppet. He spoke my words, he walked my steps, he rested in my palm, he cried daily and I loved that. He was the Count for everyone else but at the age of six, I became the real Count of Numb city. Years passed like this, I learned many things about the world, I increased the taxes for every resident living in the city. I knew everyone was corrupt so why should only they get rich. I want money as well. As time went on, I became the richest person in the entire Numb city and my father acted as the puppet Count full well. Andrezj was there to help me with everything. He became my slave. It¡¯s like he fell in love with me. All these things made me feel I was a Queen. An Empress. I liked the attention I got from everyone. And in return for their attention, I gave everyone money. I know how it feels when something isn¡¯t reciprocated. They gave me praises, I gave them money. Fair deal. Anyway, as soon as I turned eighteen, I straight away went to Ego Reserve to awaken my Ego. I knew I would get a rank worthy of a Queen. I would at least get Purple if not Black. And the same happened. I received Purple and everyone around me praised me a lot. It was bliss. Everything was going exactly as I wanted. I didn¡¯t even see what others got, they wouldn¡¯t have gotten something better than me anyway. I looked at Andrezj to see his happiness but he was, for some reason, tense. His eyes were not on me, it was on someone else. I followed his gaze and saw a boy, and my eyes darted on something that stole the ground beneath my feet. His Enchanted Mirror was Pitch Black. It was the rarest and strongest rank of an Ego. I almost thought it was impossible to get a black color because I didn¡¯t get it. But that boy, at the end of the line, has it. How? What kind of will and mindset does he have to get such a rank? What kind of life did he live to get that? He was not a boy anymore for me, he was a Man. I asked Andrezj about it and Andrezj told me that man also has an Angel with him. And it is a Female Angel at that. I then asked Andrezj to use his powers and tell me about the man. Andrezj did that and told me his name was Pablo Castillo and he wants to join the military. And apart from that, Andrezj told me that man has two Egoes. One being the weakest level¡ªWhite. It was not foreign knowledge that the military was a cruel place and that man wanted to join it. What guts he has. And the fact he has two Egoes and one of them was of the highest rank, this only tells me one thing : He is a King. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And since he is a King, it¡¯s only natural a Queen would have him. The Queen being me. I want him for myself. But I won¡¯t say that to him. I will just stay close to him and make him fall in love with me. It would be HE who would ask me for my love. Not me. He turned his face towards me and I instantly averted my eyes from him. Why did I do that? I never did that with anyone. This man is making me weird. I told Andrezj to keep an eye on him and the Angel he has with him. I don¡¯t like her hovering around my King. After a few seconds, my turn to exit the plot number 9 came and I walked. But I made sure to give him my best smile and I did a cute little wave that could flatter any boy. He showed no reaction to my gestures which hurt me a little but I would manage. He would eventually come to me. His Queen. I waited for him to come outside and when he came out, I made the first move. I knew what he wanted and I knew he wouldn¡¯t get it with him having the weakest Ego level. It is only me who knows that he has the highest level Ego, not everyone else. For everyone, he has the weakest level and that would stop him from joining the military. And that is the crack where I would fit in. I would use just that and make him obligated to me. Hence, I walked towards him and¡­ "Hey you," I spoke and after hearing my voice, he turned around and I said the main thing right away.. "I can help you join the military." Chapter 46: Unknown Man The five men who raped Freya, Void¡¯s or Pablo¡¯s sister, were from the military and if Pablo wanted his body to not flinch often, he needed to kill those five men. And to kill them, he needed to join the military. Pablo hadn¡¯t told many people that he wanted to join the military. The only time he told this to a stranger was when the man in the booth asked him about his career preference. So it would be a lie if Pablo said he wasn¡¯t surprised when the daughter of the Count offered him her help in joining the military. But Pablo didn¡¯t show any of his shock on his face. The girl could be testing him. It was possible that she was just throwing an arrow in the dark, not really knowing for sure that Pablo indeed wanted to join the military. So, Pablo tested her in return as well. "Why will I ever want to join the military, my lady? And I am too lowly for you to talk. It will dampen your status if you are seen with me." Pablo acted humble. "Don¡¯t lie. Andrezj told me everything. Your name is Pablo Castillo, you have two Egoes and one of them is Black and you have an Angel as well. Am I right?" Pablo jerked his head at Cupid. Cupid just shrugged her shoulders. Pablo was about to say something to her but¡­ "What? You got two Egoes? And one of them is Black?And you have an Angel as well? And why the hell is the daughter of the Count talking to you?" Flashy was unable to register what he heard and what he was seeing. He erupted in questions. "Err. Does he know his eyebrows are missing?" Miss Herald pointed at Flashy. It was hard to miss. But she didn¡¯t receive a reply as from Flashy¡¯s loud questions, people began surrounding Pablo and the Count¡¯s daughter. There was no assurance if the people heard and understood Flashy¡¯s words but Pablo was tense. He could feel an incoming chaos so he made a move. "Let¡¯s talk somewhere private." He said to the girl. It was fortunate the soldier who was with her wasn¡¯t with her right now. The girl smiled. "Sure." She turned her head to her right and said, "Make us teleport to my room. And make all these people forget what they saw and heard today right here." ¡¯Can¡¯t she say all that through her mind?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯She can.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯I see. So she is making me hear it by saying it out loud. She wants me to feel that I owe her something. Smart.¡¯ Pablo eyed the girl up and down and she was beautiful. It was no wonder everyone wooes over her. She had long blonde hair and her eyes were of typical blue color. And she often glanced at Pablo while talking with Andrezj. ¡¯I am surprised how Andrezj is helping her this much. It¡¯s like he is a different person in front of her.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Too bad I can¡¯t see him. I might be able to learn something about him. And al-wait..¡¯ Pablo frowned. He noticed something. ¡¯You can talk telepathically as well? Your voice is coming directly inside my mind.¡¯ ¡¯And you notice it now?¡¯ ¡¯Well, yes. I didn¡¯t know you could do this as well.¡¯ ¡¯I just don¡¯t want Andrezj to hear what we are talking about. That¡¯s why I did that.¡¯ Cupid revealed. ¡¯I like how you can use your brain now. And don¡¯t call the Angel by his name to me. I don¡¯t want to hear it. Refer to him as just Andre from now on.¡¯ ¡¯Fine.¡¯ Cupid agreed easily and didn¡¯t say anything after that. Pablo also just waited for Miss Herald to finish her talk with her Angel and after a few more seconds, she finally turned her head to Pablo again. "Now we are good to go." She said. "What about them?" Pablo asked. "Andrezj will handle them. They will forget what they heard or saw today. For them, I never met you here like this." "Sure. Let¡¯s go then." "Alright. Do it, Andrezj." Miss Herald gave the order and the next moment, Pablo felt some changes in his surroundings and he also felt a hand on his shoulder. ¡¯Must be Flashy.¡¯ Pablo thought but soon he saw Flashy standing beside him with his hands crossed in front of his chest. Pablo instantly tensed after seeing that. If it wasn¡¯t Flashy then whose hand was on Pablo? Cupid can¡¯t touch him and he was sure she won¡¯t touch him as well. The Count¡¯s daughter was in front of him. So who was behind Pablo? This only meant one thing and Pablo called it out. "Stop. Someone else is teleporting with us as well. Stop, Andr-Angel. Someon-" Pablo¡¯s shouts went in vain as he was already in a different place. They successfully teleported. "You said something?" The daughter asked, sitting on a large bed. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo jumped forward and turned around. There he saw a man around his age. An unknown man. "This guy teleported with us as well. Kill him." Pablo outright gave a death sentence. "Let me see him. You come sit here." Miss Herald spoke. Pablo was blocking her view by his back. Pablo looked over his shoulder and the daughter was patting the spot next to her. She wanted Pablo to sit beside her. ¡¯What does she want?¡¯ Pablo never thought the attention seeker rich girl would allow him to sit next to her. Still, Pablo obliged and sat beside her. He would remain vigilant though. Miss Herald smiled and she wanted to say something but¡­ "Can I sit on your other side, my lady?" Flashy tried his luck. He asked with all the rizz he could muster. "No. And don¡¯t talk with me like that. I am not your lady." Miss Herald refused right away. "Okay, Boss. I am going to die now. Later." Flashy went and sat at the dark corner of the room. Everyone ignored him and finally, they all focused on the unknown person that came along with Pablo. "So who are you?" Pablo asked the man. The man was wearing a blanket over his shoulder and when Pablo asked about his identity, the man removed that blanket and everyone saw a badge on the man¡¯s chest. "I am from Desper, the slums, and I want to join you." Chapter 47: Blood Fest War "You want to do what now?" Pablo asked the man. "I want to join your team." The man said again. "I don¡¯t have any team. What are you talking about?" The man motioned his hands around the room. "Whatever this is, I want to join in." "What are you on about? Why do you even want that? And I just ordered your execution if you remember." Pablo said. "And moreover you are from the slums, the badge says it all. And you are in the house of the Count of this city. Slum people aren¡¯t allowed here." Miss Herald spoke as well. She was calm as ever. ¡¯I am from the slums as well.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t say it out loud. The man, on the other hand, sighed and sat cross legged on the floor. "Hear me out." "Make it fast and short." Pablo gave permission. The man was risking his life to talk so Pablo could at least listen to him. The man nodded and started speaking. "My name is Draxus Maverick and I lived the previous eight years of my life in the slums." "What about the years before that? You look like you are eighteen and since you lived in slums for eight years then where were you living for ten years?" Flashy asked. He was not in the corner anymore. He was sitting beside Pablo now and far from Sera. "I am sure you all know about the Blood Fest war that happened ten years ago and I was living in the Glory city. The capital city of this Kingdom Forza." "What?" Flashy exclaimed. Even the Count¡¯s daughter leaned forward. She was taken aback too. But Pablo was clueless. He knew there were ten Kingdoms in Seraphim and there were only cities and slums. The concept of Countries didn¡¯t exist here. Luke, the man in the slums had told him that they live in Kingdom Forza and it was the smallest kingdom of all the ten kingdoms present in Seraphim. It only has two hundred cities. However Pablo didn¡¯t know why the mention of Glory city evoked such shocked reactions from Flashy and the Count¡¯s girl. So he asked, "I am weak in geography and history, can you tell me what is special about Glory city and the Blood Fest war?" "Oh. Sure, Boss. The thi-" "I will tell him. You shut up." Miss Herald barked at Flashy. "Yes, maam." Flashy accepted easily. He didn¡¯t want another roasting. Pablo just wanted to know so he didn¡¯t care who was explaining. Miss Herald turned her head at Pablo and her face was that of a maiden in love. "First you should know my name," She said. "I am Seraphina Herald. But you can call me Sera." ¡¯Oh. The same name as this world. And her face, is she trying to make me think that she is in love with me? That won¡¯t work on me, girl.¡¯ "Sera is a nice name." Flashy liked the name. "You are not allowed to say that. Don¡¯t ever take my name again." Sera instantly retorted. "Okay." Flashy could only say that. He wasn¡¯t even sure why Sera was cold towards him. Pablo rolled his eyes. "Just tell me the damn thing." "Yes, sure. Sorry for making you wait." ¡¯What? She apologized? Her attitude changed at Boss. I will learn this as well from him.¡¯ Flashy made a mental note and Sera began the story. "The Glory city is the biggest city of this kingdom and king Damascus, the King of this Forza kingdom, lives in that city. And not only that, only the people related to the Royal bloodline can live in that city. Not even the richest Nobles or Counts or the strongest Dukes can get a house there. Only people who have a bloodline connection with the King or his family can live in Glory city." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And that¡¯s why you were shocked to hear Draxus was a resident of that city once. I understand. What about the Blood Fest war? The title sounds good." "It was a war that happened ten years ago between our kingdom Forza and the poorest kingdom called Hollow." Sera revealed. "Why did it happen? Who lives in the Hollow kingdom? And who won the war? Also, does the Forza kingdom have any allies with them?" Pablo asked. Sera came closer to Pablo, which she already was, and answered his each question. "The Hollow kingdom is the poorest of all places. There is no money there. Only a few people could afford a full day meal. And as time went on, the situation became too dire. And when they couldn¡¯t control their hunger anymore¡­" Sera couldn¡¯t complete her sentence as Pablo spoke the next part himself. "They began eating each other." Sera¡¯s brows shot up. "How did you know?" "It¡¯s logical. When people can¡¯t find food no matter what, they eat themselves or others. You just continue the story." Pablo said and Sera obliged. "The residents of the Hollow kingdom became cannibals and one by one, they ate each other. The population started becoming less and less and their King then decided to acquire more flesh to eat. Human flesh, that is. And since our kingdom is the smallest and closest to the Hollow kingdom, they declared war on us out of nowhere. Thousands of cannibals invaded our land and wreaked havoc. They first attacked at the slums so no one really cared that much but when the cannibals reached the Glory city and started eating the Royals only then did the King make a move. He deployed the military and the Dukes to fight off the cannibals and they prevailed, we may be the smallest kingdom but we are stronger than Hollow. Still, the cannibals ate many of the military men but the people from the Abyssal Butchers division were no less deadly than those eaters. They too began eating the cannibals in return, there was blood everywhere. Hence, the name, Blood Fest war. In the end though, we prevailed and all the cannibals that came from Hollow to attack were dead. They had sent very few cannibals to attack but it still acquired the title of a War as there was too much blood and flesh scattered around the kingdom after the battle. And to avoid such war again, our King Damascus decided to lend free food to the Hollow kingdom regularly. Only food though, no money. Hollow is still the poorest. Things are going smoothly for a while now but there is still a constant between us. The future is uncertain, that¡¯s for sure. And about the allies, well, no kingdom has any allies for them. Everyone wants more land, money and other things. They don¡¯t trust each other. Therefore, no allies. I hope I answered all your questions. Feel free to ask more." Sera explained everything Pablo had asked and now her face was very close to Pablo. ¡¯She is in the heat. This is bad.¡¯ Pablo moved a little far from Sera, creating a breathing space for him. Sera didn¡¯t show any retorts and Pablo focused back on Draxus. "So you were born and raised in Glory city for ten years. It means you are related to the royal family bloodline. How are you related to their bloodline though? Just asking." Draxus was serious from the moment he arrived with Pablo and in that same seriousness, he told how he was related with the royal bloodline¡­ "I am the true crown prince of this Kingdom." Silence ensued inside the room and everyone stared at Draxus. "Yeah, right." Flashy broke the silence and stood up. "And I have slept with your mother, the Queen." Chapter 48: A God Draxus Maverick called himself the crown prince of Kingdom Forza. The son of the King is called the Crown Prince and Draxus called himself that. Which of course, no one believed. Flashy was one of them. "Yeah, right." He said and stood up. He walked towards Draxus and stopped in front of him. "And I have slept with your mother, the Queen." Draxus stared back at Flashy. "My mother wasn¡¯t that desperate to sleep with someone who doesn¡¯t even have eyebrows." "Pfft.." Cupid laughed. Draxus titled his head and looked at Pablo. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you can take this guy in your team then my spot should be final without a second thought." "Come back, Flashy. You have done enough." Pablo called before Flashy could mess up. "I will meet you after my eyebrows are back. Just you wait." Flashy said one last thing and went to sit beside Pablo again. Ignoring Flashy, Pablo focused on Draxus again. "So you are the son of the King?" He asked. "Yes. I am the son of the true King. The current King, that Damascus isn¡¯t the true king." "What do you mean?" Pablo asked. "This kingdom was under the rule of king Frodor Maverick, he was my grandfather. He had two sons. Valiant and Damascus. Valiant was the elder brother and Damascus was the younger one. Frodor Maverick chose Valiant Maverick as the next King who was my father. At that time, Damascus said he was happy for my father and will support him as the new King. My father, when I was five years old, deemed me as the crown prince. I didn¡¯t even know what that meant but it was nice. I was getting respect which was really very nice. Anyway, my father wasn¡¯t a good King, I won¡¯t lie, but he was still better than his younger brother King Damascus. The current King. Ten years ago, when the Blood Fest war broke out in Glory city, my father, my mother and my so-called uncle, Damascus, went to fight the cannibals and I was ten years old at that time. All three of them were strong and they were doing their best, they were winning but that¡¯s when Damascus showed his true colors. He backstabbed both my father and mother and then that bastard threw them at the cannibals. I watched them both getting eaten and ripped apart as Damascus ran back inside the castle. I was too afraid to go and help them. Only I and my maid, Mary, were the ones who saw what happened that day. Mary even went to complain about Damascus to my grandfather but before that could happen, Damascus¡¯ right hand man, killed Mary. After that, I stayed quiet. Damascus didn¡¯t know that I also saw him killing my parents and I didn¡¯t say anything myself. I had no intention of dying like Mary. Damascus told the whole kingdom that my father and mother fought bravely but died and hearing the death of his beloved son, my grandfather died as well. With no one left, Damascus was hailed as the new King and my title of crown prince was taken and he gave it to his son. The next day, I was banished from the full Glory city and was thrown into the slums. For the past eight years, I have been suffering. I have killed Damascus a thousand times in my dreams, and when I heard about you from this no eyebrow guy, I knew you would make this dream of mine a reality." Draxus stopped talking and he only looked at Pablo. Other people didn¡¯t exist for him. "That was one long old common story. Royal families are always like this." Pablo said. "It is what it is." Draxus replied. "But still, how can I believe you are telling the truth? You could have made all of this up. Is there any proof of you being from the Royal family?" Pablo asked. Draxus nodded. "I have." He raised both his hands and brought them to his chest. Then he held his already worn out shirt, and tore it from the chest area. "Can you see this?" Draxus pointed at the left side of his chest. Pablo and everyone else looked at it and other than Pablo, everyone else gasped. "He is the real deal, Boss." Flashy said. "Yeah. He is the crown prince alright. At least, he was." Sera spoke as well. There was a round golden mark on Draxus¡¯ chest and above that round golden mark was a red cross. Pablo could understand its significance by looking at it. "The golden mark shows you are from the royal family and the red cross above it tells that you are banished from there. Is that right?" "Yes. That is right." "And, Sera," Pablo turned towards Sera. "Are you sure this is the royal mark? This is not fake, right?" ¡¯He said my name. Ahh..¡¯ "Yes. This is the correct mark. Mark of the crown prince. It is engraved with fire. Like a stamp but on the body." Sera replied with calmness unlike her inner self which was out of control. Pablo nodded and stood up. He walked towards Draxus and stopped just in front of him. "Bring me a chair." He said. "Andrezj, do it." Sera said and the next moment, a chair sitting in the corner of the room moved on its own and arrived behind Pablo. ¡¯Her Angel is down bad for her.¡¯ Pablo thought and sat on the chair. Draxus remained sitting cross legged on the floor and he stared at Pablo without any fear. Pablo liked Draxus¡¯ confidence and started talking. "So you want me to help you get your revenge from the King of this kingdom. Out of all the people you could choose to pay back, you chose the King himself." "No. I used to wish for revenge from Damascus but now I don¡¯t want that. Now I want this whole fucking kingdom. It is mine and I will take it at all costs." "Oh. And you think I can help you with that? What if I want to take this kingdom for myself? What will you do then?" "Heh." Draxus scoffed. "You don¡¯t want to be a King. You are not like that. Living eight years in the worst slum gave me the ability to read the personality of a person. And you, rather than being a King, I am sure you want to be¡­" Draxus leaned forward and smiled. "A God." At this, Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. "How strong is Damascus. What¡¯s his Ego Level?" "Black. Just like yours." "So you know about mine as well." "Yes. That guy shouted really loud. Someone tried to erase my memory as well but I escaped inside your shadow in time." "I see. So you can hide inside shadows? What else can you do?" "Many things. I can assassinate anyone." "What exactly do you want from me? How will you take your revenge by taking over this Kingdom? What is your revenge? Say it clearly." "My revenge, you ask?" Draxus¡¯ eyes found a sharp glint. "I want hell. I want to purge the entire goddamn royal bloodline. Only I should be the sole royal person with the direct bloodline of the King. I want just that. I¡¯ll be the King and you¡¯ll be the Kingmaker." Pablo gave a slow nod. "Being a Kingmaker isn¡¯t enough. I want something more. Something genuine and something saying that you won¡¯t stab me in the back just like how your Uncle did with your father. Because like it or not, backstabbing is in your blood." Draxus flinched but he replied right away. "I¡¯ll become your Right hand man. I¡¯ll become your assassin." ¡¯Sounds good.¡¯ Pablo liked the offer but he needed more assurance. "How can you prove your loyalty to me?" Pablo asked. Draxus went silent and his eyes fell on Flashy. "What did he do to stay with you?" "He became my slave." Draxus brows shot up. "A slave?" "Yes. And your royal blood won¡¯t allow you to become my slave. So what will you do for me?" Draxus gritted his teeths. "Fine. You tell me. How should I prove my loyalty to you?" Pablo smiled. He was waiting for this moment. "It¡¯s simple. To prove your loyalty¡­" Pablo leaned forward in his chair and looked Draxus straight in the eyes. "Sever your entire right hand for me." Chapter 49: It Is Here Loyalty is a decision, a resolution of the soul. Pablo asked Draxus to sever his entire right hand to prove his loyalty and Draxus just stared at Pablo. "Are you sure?" He asked. Pablo nodded. "I am." "But my prominent hand is right. Take my left hand instead." "Your prominent hand is right, that is why I am asking for that. Give that up for me. Chop it right in front of me." Draxus went silent and Pablo gave him time as well. Flashy and the others just let Pablo handle everything. ¡¯He is so cool and he is in my bedroom too. Ahh¡­¡¯ Sera was in her own world. Cupid and Andrezj exchanged glances with each other but no one spoke anything. "I..I," Draxus finally said something. He stuttered, he ran his fingers on his right hand. "I accept." "Very well." Pablo raised his hand behind himself. "You still have that dagger with you, Flashy?" "I have." Flashy took out the dagger from under his clothes and placed it on Pablo¡¯s hands. Pablo held the dagger but instantly threw it back at Flashy. "Clean it first. It¡¯s covered with sweat." "Come on, Boss. You are too much." Flashy retorted but he still obliged. He cleaned it with his clothes and gave it back to Pablo. Pablo finally took it and threw it at Draxus. "Cut your hand with that." He said. Draxus picked the dagger. "With this?" "Yes." "Isn¡¯t this too small? Can I have a sword? I will be able to cut in one motion with that." "I have many swords in my house. Should I bring them?" Sera asked, hoping to be of some help to Pablo. "No need." Pablo refused. "Cut your hand with this. The dagger will slowly and painfully cut your arteries and each strike will make you realize why you are doing this. And even after the pain, if you manage to fully cut off your hand, only then your loyalty will be noted by me." Pablo stated the deal in clear terms and Draxus clenched the dagger with his left hand. "Fine. Have your way." Draxus gritted his teeths and put the dagger on his shoulder. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he stabbed the dagger on his shoulder. "Ahnghh.. Fcuk." Draxus groaned in pain but he kept his eyes open. He stared at Pablo while pushing the dagger deep inside and Pablo showed no reaction to the gore in front of him. Draxus then looked behind Pablo, at Sera and Flashy, and they too showed no special reaction to the scene. He was cutting his own hand, slowly, the flesh and veins were getting cut in the open in front of them yet no one made a sour face. "Heh." Draxus chuckled. "You all are messed up." Pablo shrugged. "And you are the worst of the lot." Draxus used more force and really got into the groove of cutting his own hand. He scrabbled the dagger forwards and backwards on his shoulder, slowly cutting off his limb. The dagger was now drenched in blood, but Draxus never stopped. After five minutes, Draxus¡¯s left hand was numb but he was still rubbing the dagger on his right hand. Pablo was looking closely at the matter and he saw something white appearing on Draxus¡¯ hand. "Stop." He said. Draxus stopped. "What? Don¡¯t tell me you are feeling bad now?" "No. That¡¯s enough. You passed. I was checking whether you will give up or not midway. I was waiting for your bone to become visible." Draxus¡¯ sighed. "Should have stopped me sooner when my hand was still usable." "Don¡¯t worry about that. I am sure Sera can heal it." Pablo looked over his shoulder. "I can." Sera replied right away and turned her head to her right. "Andrezj, do it." She said. After a second, Draxus found his hand healing, flesh joining itself again and in a few more seconds, Draxus¡¯ hand was as good as new. "That¡¯s great. What type of Ego do you have, Lady?" Draxus asked Sera. "You don¡¯t need to know." Sera replied short and Pablo chuckled. By now, Pablo had understood that Sera got the hots for him. And being the kind of man he was, he would use it to his full advantage. It could also be the case that Sera was just acting like she was in love with Pablo as she knew he got the highest level of Ego and she just wants to ride the wave with him by making him think that she was doing him a favor. Nevertheless, Pablo won¡¯t let down his guard around anyone. He stood up from the chair and said, "Stand up." Draxus stood up and now both men faced each other. "If you want to become my right hand man, then it¡¯s crucial for you to stay fit. I can¡¯t take your hand because of that." "I understand. So does it mean I am in?" "Yes. You are. Just remember your words. You are my right hand man. You will kill anyone I say. You will hide in the shadows of people I¡¯ll point. You will be my ears. And if you betrayed me, know that I¡¯ve got eyes behind my back as well." ¡¯Eyes behind your back? I hope you are not talking about me.¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯You wish. I am talking about her Angel. The strongest one. I am sure she must have told him to keep an eye on me. He¡¯ll watch my back.¡¯ ¡¯How can you be so sure about that? What if she didn¡¯t tell Andre to keep an eye on you?¡¯ ¡¯She wants me, that¡¯s why. Even if she is acting like she loves me, she would still have told her Angel to keep an eye on me. She wants me alive and well. It¡¯s very simple to understand.¡¯ ¡¯Alright. But now that you have accepted this Crown Prince, you will make him a King. And I don¡¯t think he deserves to be a King. He won¡¯t be a good king. He wants revenge. A king should focus on the well-being of his people, not his own. And if you make him a King then the blame will fall on you. Seraphim is already worse as it is, such Kings will make it deteriorate. I¡¯ll write it in my diary as well.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t give a shit. I got myself an assassin and If he became the King then this kingdom will be under me as well. I¡¯ll do things my own way. Write whatever you want.¡¯ Pablo made himself clear to Cupid and the Angel, with no choice, went silent. He then focused back on Draxus who was ready to make his decision. "I know you can kill me. But don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t betray you. I¡¯ll be your accomplice and you¡¯ll give me the destruction of the royals." He said and reached out his hand. Pablo reached out his hand as well and both men made a deal. "Have a seat." Pablo gestured towards the chair where he was sitting a few moments ago. Pablo went to sit back on the bed again and Draxus sat on the chair. In front of Draxus were Flashy, Sera and Pablo and Pablo spoke first : "What is the leve-" "Oh yess. It¡¯s finally here." Cupid spoke out loud, her voice filled with excitement. Pablo stopped speaking and stared at Cupid. Other than him, Andrezj was also staring at Cupid. "Ahem." Cupid collected herself and returned to normal. ¡¯What was that?¡¯ Pablo asked. A thin smile appeared on Cupid¡¯s face and she told Pablo the reason for her excitement¡­ ¡¯Your System is here.¡¯ Chapter 50: Gift From Gods Pablo was going to ask Draxus about the color of his Ego but Cupid¡¯s shout interrupted him. He asked Cupid what was up and Cupid told him that his System had arrived. ¡¯Really?¡¯ Pablo asked for confirmation. ¡¯Yes. The System you requested for. All five Gods made that for you. They heeded your request.¡¯ Cupid confirmed. Pablo gave a slow nod. ¡¯Do you want to see it?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Wait.¡¯ Pablo wanted to see it but before that he would do something else. "Why did you stop talking, um.. What should I call you? By your name?" Draxus asked. He was smiling. He seemed happy that Pablo allowed him to join. Pablo also noticed that Draxus¡¯ blonde hair and pleasant smile really backed up his royal heritage. Though, his clothes were dirty. [[A/n : Art for Draxus Maverick. Here!]] "You already know my name but since you work under me you can¡¯t call me by my name. So¡­" Pablo remembered something from his past and told Draxus the same thing. "Call me Czar." Draxus frowned. "Czar? What¡¯s that? Which language is this from?" "Oh. Haha. Let me answer that for you, Boss." Flashy spoke instead of Pablo. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Suit yourself." Pablo gave up. Flashy nodded. "Boss here knows Ancient language. The one that Elves, Vampires and Dragons and only a handful of Humans know. He is meant for greatness. Czar must mean something grand in Ancient language." "You know Ancient language?" Draxus¡¯ eyes widened. "I have heard there are some spells in that language which can grant you boons. That¡¯s how those other races came into power. They used spells on themselves. Do you know such spells too?" ¡¯I don¡¯t know a damn thing.¡¯ "How do you say ¡¯I love you¡¯ in Ancient language? Tell me. I want to hear it." Sera wanted something else entirely. ¡¯That¡¯s the oldest trick in the book, girl.¡¯ Pablo was being stared by Draxus and Sera both and he was contemplating what to reply. ¡¯I need to learn Ancient language now. What a bother.¡¯ "Yes. I know Ancient language. But I won¡¯t say anything further than that. The spells are not to be said in front of other people. And Czar is a way to address someone higher than you. I read this in a book. A Demon was calling his lord, Czar." "Oh. A Demon¡¯s lord. Meaning his King. So going by this logic, Czar means¡­" Draxus thought for a while and reached a conclusion. By Czar, Pablo meant¡­ "The Demon King." Pablo gave a nod. "Yes. And now I need silence for a while. Don¡¯t speak." "Don¡¯t speak?" Sera spoke. "But can we whisper?" Sera brought her face closer to Pablo¡¯s ears. "Like this?" [[A/n : Art for Sera. Here.]] "No. You can¡¯t whisper as well. And move back." Pablo replied. He didn¡¯t even flinch at Sera¡¯s tactics. He could have acted nicely but if he had done that then there was a chance Sera might stop wanting him. Girls don¡¯t like easy men. But Pablo would still entertain her a little as he didn¡¯t want Sera to give up on him. He could use Sera as long as she was useful for him. With a dejected heart, Sera moved back from Pablo and after that, silence surrounded the room. Pablo took a deep breath and finally, he was ready. ¡¯Show me the System, Angel.¡¯ ¡¯Hehe. Here.¡¯ Cupid also wanted Pablo to see it. [ Ding! ] A sound rang inside Pablo¡¯s mind and the next second, an interface came in front of him. With a golden background and white words written on it, Pablo found it classy if nothing else. Nevertheless, Pablo read it with interest. [ Information ] ¨C¨C¨C [ Name : Void Grief/Pablo Castillo ] [ Race : Human ] [ Age : 18 ] [ Title : Criminal X ] [ Job : Restore Seraphim ] ¡ª¡ª¡ª [ Special Skills given by 5 Gods ] ¨C¨C¨C [ Special Skill given by Goddess Alfida : Angels Parade ] [ Angels Parade : Goddess Alfida has thousands of Angels with her. All the Angels are loyal to her as she is their ever beautiful white haired mother. But for you, Goddess Alfida created this skill. This Skill allows you to call all the Angels Goddess Alfida has towards you and for one hour, you will become their sole God. You can tell those Angels to do anything. ] [ Note (1) : Angels can¡¯t do something impossible. Like they can¡¯t kill Goddess Alfida even if you ordered them to do that. ] [ Note (2) : You can only use this Skill once per year. ] ¡ª¡ª [ Special Skill given by God Chrysus : Shining Inferno ] [ Shining Inferno : God Chrysus has the power of thunder under his command. His yellow hairs depict the might of lightning. He could burn cities like paper with a flick of his hand and such a God created this Skill for you. This Skill allows you to call upon the power of thunder directly from God Chrysus. Millions of people and hundreds of cities will perish just by one use of this Skill. Use it wisely. ] [ Note (1) : Utterly strong individual or people who have some Ego that can repel lighting or thunder can survive this skill. ] [ Note (2) : You can only use this Skill once per year. ] ¡ª¡ª [ Special Skill given by God Demeter : Freak Of Nature ] [ Freak Of Nature : Nature is God Demeter¡¯s bitch. He controls it on a whim. He can grow life in a barren land. He can snatch life from a lush land. He can do anything that is related to nature. And this green haired God created such a skill for you as well. This Skill allows you to become the God of Nature but only for one hour. You can do anything with Nature during the use of this skill. When you will use this Skill, you¡¯ll become a Freak of Nature. ] [ Note (1) : You can only control things related to Nature. Air, land water, trees, plants all these things come under it. You can¡¯t do something impossible like slamming the whole sky on someone¡¯s head. ] [ Note (2) : You can only use this Skill once per year. ] ¡ª¡ª [ Special Skill given by God Rameses : Thousand Suns ] [ Thousand Suns : God Rameses is the fiery God. He always stays angry and he always is in a sour mood. His red hairs aren¡¯t just for show, they depict that he is the God of Fire. This Angry God took time and created one skill for you as well. This Skill allows you to call upon a thousand Suns. One sun can burn everything to a crisp, imagine what a thousand suns can do. When you use this Skill, thousand Suns will manifest themselves and they will only fall on people whom you deem as your enemy. Your allies will stay safe from the Suns and the whole planet will remain safe as well. Only your enemies will die and that too a gruesome death. ] [ Note (1) : Don¡¯t waste this Skill on some puny little soldier. This Skill is worthy of a War. God Rameses loves massacres and so does this Skill. ] [ Note (2) : You can only use this Skill once per year. ] ¡ª¡ª [ Skill given by God Altor : A God in the Flesh ] [ A God in the Flesh : The strongest God, the God with the black hairs, the God who chose you for this Job in the first place¡ªGod Altor. This God can single-handedly defeat all the Gods and this God is the one who likes you and Seraphim the most. Consider yourself lucky that God Altor, the God of Death, the God Of Darkness, the God of Gods, created a Special Skill for you. This Skill allows you to call upon the power of a God and not just any God, God Altor in your own body and soul. This Skill will give you every power that God Altor has. Hundred percent of God Altor¡¯s power will be given to you. But only for fifteen minutes. You will become a God and even if it¡¯s only for fifteen minutes, you will still be a God. From Human to a God, not that bad of a deal. ] [ Note : You will become a God by this Skill. Use it wisely and if you try to do anything to harm the other Gods, then know that God Altor is watching. ] [ Note (2) : You can only use this Skill once every two years. ] ¡ª¡ª¡ª [ Ego ] ¨C¨C¨C [ Total Egoes : 2 ] ¡ª¡ª [ 1st Ego Level : Clear White (Lowest) ] [ 1st Ego : Empathic Echo (Passive) ] [ Empathic Echo (Passive) : Void Grief had a deep desire inside of him, he wanted to understand others feelings. He wanted to know what others were feeling when they saw him. He wanted to know the heart of another person. And hence, this Ego was born. With this Ego you can now learn what others are feeling at the moment. All you need to do is to touch them with the intention of knowing their feelings. You can learn what others feel for you, you can learn what others are feeling for you. If you get to know their feelings, then you can understand their actions and intentions and even their next move. This Ego may be classified as the weakest but in the hands of a sharp mind, this Ego is the strongest. ] Pablo was just recovering from the description of the five Special Skills and his first Ego but then his eyes fell on his second Ego and when he read it, he finally showed a genuine expression of shock on his face. ¡ª¡ª [ 2nd Ego Level : Pitch Black (Highest?) ] [ 2nd Ego : Mimesis Malefica ] [ Mimesis Malefica : ... ] ¡ª¡ª¡ª [ Message from the Gods : We are not expecting good or righteous things from you but just try not to make Seraphim worse than it already is. Please? ] Chapter 51: Mimesis Malefica [ 2nd Ego Level : Pitch Black (Highest?) ] [ 2nd Ego : Mimesis Malefica ] [ Mimesis Malefica : You want everything you like even if those things belong to others. You are willing to steal from them. Your desire is endless. Hence, you got this Ego. Mimesis Malefica allows you to copy others¡¯ Ego. You just have to shake hands for ten seconds with the people whose Ego you want to steal or copy. After that, you will see that you have their Ego. You can copy from the same person many times. There is no limit for that. ] [ Note (1) : You can¡¯t keep a copied Ego permanently with you. The higher the rank of an Ego the shorter you can keep it with you. If you copied a purple rank Ego then you can only keep it for one hour or two. It all depends on the type of the Ego. ] [ Note (2) : You can¡¯t use some specific Ego that depends on the type of a person. For example, you can¡¯t copy from a fat man whose Ego is to make him thin. You are already thin. It won¡¯t work on you. ] [ Note (3) : There is always a price to pay for power. When you copy others¡¯ Ego you will also be able to see a part of their memories. You will see why they got that Ego. You will be able to feel their thoughts and pain when you copy their Ego from them. And not only that, when you will copy Ego from people, a tiny amount of life will be taken from them. Their life force will be reduced by a little margin. Keep that in mind while using Mimesis Malefica. ] [ Note (4) : You can only copy two Egoes for now. The number will grow with you. ] ¨C¨C¨C [ Copied Egoes : 0 ] ¨C¨C¨C [ Message from the Gods : We are not expecting good or righteous things from you but just try not to make Seraphim worse than it already is. Please? ] ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ ¡¤ Pablo read the description of both his Egoes many times and especially the details of his second Ego. He was expecting some great things but he never thought he would get all that. ¡¯This¡­ well, I¡¯ll be damned.¡¯ Pablo finally spoke something. He didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡¯The special skills given by the Gods are too much. If you ignore the fact that I can only use them once a year or two, then those skills alone makes me a superhuman. And Altor really went all out to support me.¡¯ Pablo praised the Gods, something he never thought he would do. ¡¯What about your Egoes?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯They are great as well. It¡¯s very hard to shock me but Mimesis Malefica did it. A great name it has as well. Empathic Echo is nice too. It will help for sure.¡¯ Pablo liked everything he got but something was still missing from the System. ¡¯What about my stats? Like strength, agility, stamina and other things. They should also be in the System.¡¯ ¡¯The Gods told me that you know how to make your own body. You can take care of yourself very well. Even at eighty five years of age, you killed the special force. So the Gods didn¡¯t add your stats in the system.¡¯ Pablo nodded. ¡¯Fair enough. Guess I better start doing my routine workout.¡¯ Pablo skimmed through the system once more and closed it. After that, he focused back on the people sitting around him. Draxus was still sitting on the chair, looking around Sera¡¯s room. Flash was one step above Draxus. He was walking around the room, touching various things. Pablo was surprised that Sera wasn¡¯t stopping Flashy from doing that. He then looked at Sera. ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Pablo found Sera staring at him and she was all smiles. She was touching Pablo¡¯s hands but she would move her hands away just after touching for one second. Sera was busy doing such things and as a result, Flashy got the free rein to do whatever he wanted in her room. "Everyone, come back." Pablo called and everyone focused back on Pablo. Flashy sat down and Sera also stopped being touchy with Pablo. Draxus too stared at Pablo. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am going to ask some questions to all of you and you have to answer them. Alright?" Everyone nodded and Pablo began. "What is the rank of your Ego? The color, I mean." "Mine is purple. The strongest after yours." Sera answered first. She was eager to tell Pablo her good things. Pablo then looked at Draxus. "Mine is purple as well. I wanted Black but the mirror said I wasn¡¯t bad enough. I wonder what things Damascus has done to get a black one." ¡¯You should wonder what things I have done to get it.¡¯ Pablo thought and looked at Flashy. "Mine is Brown. Not that bad. I can jump very high." Pablo nodded. "And what about you two? What can your Ego do?" "I got my Ego just today and fortunately, I know what it can do. When you were talking outside the Ego Reserve I heard you and I wanted to follow you, and just when I thought of that, my body blended in with your shadow on its own and that¡¯s how I got to know I can stay in people¡¯s shadows. That¡¯s my Ego. I will give it a cool name later." "Sure. What about you?" Pablo asked Sera. "Um. I don¡¯t know yet. I had to do various things to know what I got." Sera replied. "Huh? Don¡¯t you know what you can do now? Your body must be telling you something." Pablo said. He couldn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t know her Ego. "Wait." Draxus chimed in as well. "Isn¡¯t her Ego is moving things and healing people? She moved a chair, she healed my hand without even moving. Wasn¡¯t that her Ego?" "You are way off the mark. Shut up for a few seconds." Pablo instantly made Draxus¡¯ shut his mouth. He then looked at Flashy. "How did you figure out your Ego?" "I got to know that I can jump very high after a day or two after getting my Ego. It¡¯s the same for everyone. We have to figure out our own Ego. She¡¯ll get to know eventually." "I see. Well, Sera, you better find it out if you want to be of any help to me." Pablo made it clear. "Yes. Yes. I¡¯ll find it." Sera nodded like a chicken. Pablo moved on from the matter but then he jerked his head back at Sera again. He remembered something. "I can help you in knowing what¡¯s your Ego." He said. "You can?" Sera¡¯s eyes lit up. Pablo helping her in something would be the happiest thing for her. "Yes. I can." Pablo answered right away. He didn¡¯t show it on his face but he was more excited than Sera. ¡¯I¡¯ll see my Ego as well along with this girl. What an opportunity.¡¯ Pablo read the description of his Egoes again and reached out both his palms towards Sera. "Give me your hands." He said. Sera¡¯s heart ran rampant, her feelings were all over the place but she didn¡¯t want to make Pablo wait so she put her trembling hands on Pablo¡¯s palms. As soon as Sera came in contact with Pablo, Pablo activated his first Ego. Some notifications instantly came from the system. [ You are using Empathic Echo on Seraphina Herald! ] [ You will see what she feels for you! ] A surge of electricity ran inside Pablo¡¯s body as he flinched by the sudden realization. ¡¯This girl loves me to death.¡¯ Pablo stared at Sera¡¯s red face with no expressions but deep down, his mind was already planning ways to use this new information for himself. All the doubts he had whether Sera was acting like she was in love vanished, now Pablo knew for sure that the girl was head over heels for him. ¡¯Alright. That¡¯s some information. Now the good part. Show me her strength.¡¯ Pablo used his second Ego and the System did its thing. [ You used Mimesis Malefica on Seraphina Herald! ] [ A high ranked Ego detected! ] [ Copying her Ego¡­ ] [ Stealing a small amount of life from her! ] [ Keep holding her hand for ten seconds¡­ ] [ Now showing her memories¡­ ] Another wave of electricity ran in Pablo¡¯s veins and a plethora of memories surged inside his mind. He saw Sera growing up, her mother getting beaten up by her father, he saw her telling her mother to run away and then he saw her killing her own mother. He saw the Angel Andrezj and he got to know she got him because of the prayers of her mother. He was her guardian angel. He saw how she used Andrezj to make her father, the count of the Numb city, her mere lifeless puppet. He got to know Sera was the real count of the city and he also saw how madly Sera was in love with him. More than that, he also got to know that Sera was trying to make Pablo fall in love with her so that he would confess to her first. While watching all the memories, Pablo was feeling the same feelings as Sera because his Ego worked that way and he could sense the Queen complex she developed after killing her mother, after destroying her father and after getting an Angel for herself. All these memories lasted only for ten seconds but for Pablo it felt like a long time. Sera also flinched a little during the process as her life force was taken away but Pablo was only focused on the good part and it arrived¡­ [ Ego Successfully copied! ] [ Ego¡¯s Rank : Purple (2nd Strongest) ] [ Giving a name to this Ego¡­ ] [ Name Given! ] [ You got a new Ego! ] [ Golden Thread (Passive) : ¡­ ] Chapter 52: Golden Thread [ Ego Successfully copied! ] [ Ego Rank : Purple (2nd Strongest) ] [ Giving a name to this Ego¡­ ] [ Name Given! ] [ You got a new Ego! ] [ Golden Thread (Passive) : Luck favors Seraphina. A golden thread goes through her life and fate. Her mother¡¯s prayers worked and she was bestowed a great amount of luck from Goddess Alfida. Her Ego is not a power but a boon. And now, it is also yours. ] [ Note : After 2 hours, this Ego will fade away. You have to copy it again to continue using it. ] ¡¯Fair enough. But does meeting me also fall under her good luck? I don¡¯t think so.¡¯ Meeting Pablo wouldn¡¯t be good for anyone even if it¡¯s someone who loves him. "What are you trying to do, Boss?" Flashy asked. He wanted to ask this for a long time now. For him, Pablo was just having fun feeling Sera¡¯s hands. Pablo ignored Flashy but he did let go of Sera¡¯s hands. "It¡¯s done." He said and Sera clasped her hands on her chest. She even gave a little peck of her lips on her hands. They were the same hands that Pablo held. In her mind, she kissed his hands. Pablo saw that but said nothing about it. Instead, he focused on the important matter. "Your Ego is not something tangible, Sera." "Oh." Flashy stood up. "What do you mean by that?" Draxus and Sera also stared at Pablo and Pablo told them what he found. "Her Ego is called Golden Thread. Her Ego is tremendous luck. She is very lucky. Goddess Alfida is very fond of her and I don¡¯t think I have to explain more than that." "Wait. Then how did she heal my hand?" Draxus asked. "She has a guardian Angel with her. That Angel does everything she asks. No one other than Sera could see the Angel. That¡¯s all there is." "Okay? But how do you know all this?" Draxus asked another question and everyone wanted to know this. Pablo sighed. "I have my way. My Ego allows me many things and before you ask me, I won¡¯t tell anyone of you what my Ego is. It will cause mayhem if it gets leaked. Just know that I can handle myself." "That¡¯s not fair, Boss. You know our Egoes but you won¡¯t tell us yours. Equality should take place here." Flashy spoke his mind. "Equality, huh. That¡¯s pretty bold coming from a slave." Draxus commented. Flashy threw a glare at Draxus. "Don¡¯t you want to know his Ego as well?" "I want to but he won¡¯t tell. And I don¡¯t think someone could change his mind. So just let it be." Draxus was chill. "Good choice." Pablo liked Draxus¡¯ answer. Losing Draxus¡¯ support, Flashy turned his head at Sera. "Miss Heral-" "I don¡¯t care about his Ego. He is the strongest. Now don¡¯t talk to me." Sera made herself clear. "Why am I even here.." Flashy sat back on the bed again. "Though I heard Goddess Alfida¡¯s name after a long time." Draxus remarked. "Yes. Me too." Flashy spoke again. "I can¡¯t even remember when was the last time I heard about her or any other Gods." Pablo frowned. "You don¡¯t hear the Gods¡¯ name often? Don¡¯t they get worshiped?" "What are you talking about, Boss? Didn¡¯t you notice while walking around the city?" Flashy asked. "What?" Pablo didn¡¯t get it. Flashy sighed. "There was not a single temple of any Gods here. No one worships them. There must be some cities or kingdoms where some Gods are worshiped but not here." ¡¯This is news. Those five were acting all high and mighty for nothing. A God is nothing if he doesn¡¯t have any worshipers.¡¯ "Well, anyway, Sera, tell me how to join the military. And I want to join the Abyssal Butchers division." Pablo asked the main thing. It was high time to get moving. Sera also knew that so she didn¡¯t waste any time and replied right away. "Every year, the military sends their soldiers to scout promising people from all over the kingdom. After the selection, all these people go through rigorous training, tests and assignments and after that, only a handful of people are selected in various divisions. And only one out of hundred people get allotted in the Abyssal Butchers division." "So now I have to wait for a soldier to scout me?" "No. That¡¯s where I come in. You can bypass this scouting process and go directly to the trainee camp. You will be selected by the recommendation of the Count. Many people do that." "Can¡¯t you just make me get selected in the Abyssal Butchers directly? Like without even doing any tests or assignments of theirs." Pablo wanted to join the military as fast as possible. "Unfortunately, I can¡¯t. The military isn¡¯t something you can bribe your way in. They make their own rules. The head of the military is treated as a King of a kingdom. The position of a Count can only help you bypass the scouting process." "Fair enough. Prepare three recommendations then." Pablo ordered. "Why three? And will the Count agree?" Draxus asked. "Oh. The Count will agree for sure. He does everything I say. I am his beloved daughter after all." Sera answered with a simple smile and only Pablo knew what was behind that smile. Sera looked at Pablo again. "But why do you want only three recommendations? It should be four. I will go with you as well." "No. You won¡¯t." Pablo refused right away. "Why? Girls can also join the military. And you just told me my luck is great. I will be fine. Don¡¯t worry about me." ¡¯I am not worrying about you at all. Why do people get delusional in love?¡¯ "No. Your luck is great, that¡¯s why I am giving you a different task altogether. You will help me in a different way." "Oh. How so?" Sera¡¯s eyes sparkled. Pablo nodded and came closer to Sera. "Your task is to find everything about this Kingdom. Everything. The castes, religion, Gods, temples, the glory city, every minute details you can find, you have to tell me. You will also tell me all about the nobles living here as well. Especially the nobles with Rail as their last name. Can you do all that, Sera?" "Thank you, Boss." Flashy genuinely thanked Pablo. Pablo gave a nod. "I didn¡¯t forget about you. You should at least get something in return for becoming my slave." "Er. Don¡¯t say the word slave on repeat. Let¡¯s keep it between us, alright?" Flashy requested but by now Pablo was already ignoring him. He was focused on Sera. "So? Will you do it?" "Of course. I will do it. I will gather information and share it with you regularly. However¡­" ¡¯Here it comes.¡¯ Pablo had a feeling Sera would say something. He stared at Sera and the girl carried on speaking. "In return for all the information I will give you, what will I get?" "What do you want?" Pablo asked and as long as she didn¡¯t ask him to marry her, he was fine. "I want you to¡­" Sera slowly came closer to Pablo¡¯s face and in the same closeness, she presented her demand.. "Marry me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 53: Little Girl "Marry me." Sera outright proposed to Pablo for marriage. And she didn¡¯t even propose, it was a demand. An order. Pablo was fearing something like this would happen. He had a feeling Sera would pose a demand like that. ¡¯I hate it when I am right.¡¯ Nevertheless, Pablo had to manage this situation now. "Say yes, Boss. You will get many things if you say yes." Flashy was as energetic as ever. "This is the first time you have said something good." Sera finally praised Flashy. She wasn¡¯t cold to him anymore. Flashy blinked blankly at Sera. She said something good for Flashy and in the heat of the moment, he again tried his luck. He reached out his hand at Sera, sat on one knee and with utmost elegance, he said : "My lady, if my Boss doesn¡¯t agree then I am ready to marry you right now." And at that, Sera instantly changed her mood towards Flashy. Flashy was thinking the worst Sera could say was no but Sera said, "Eww." An imaginary big arrow pierced Flashy¡¯s whole being and Flashy turned white all over. "You should just focus on yourself, eyebrows guy." Draxus comforted Flashy. At least he tried to. Flashy stood up and went back to the dark corner of the room. Sera¡¯s eww echoed inside his mind and he couldn¡¯t run away from it as well. So he just suffered in silence. Ignoring Flashy, everyone focused back on the matter at hand. Pablo and Sera were looking at each other, they were standing face to face and Draxus watched both of them with anticipation. "You want to marry me?" Pablo asked. "No. I don¡¯t want to marry you. I want you to marry me. Know the difference." Sera twisted some words here and there but her demand remained the same. Pablo smiled. "I see. And what if I refuse?" "Then I won¡¯t do any of your work. I will also not give you the Count¡¯s recommendation for the military." Sera said. She was acting like a Queen. And Pablo for sure hated Queens. "Everyone," Pablo said. "Get out of the room." "What?" "Are you serious, Boss?" Draxus and Flashy didn¡¯t understand Pablo¡¯s words. Pablo turned his head at them. "Does it look like I am joking?" "Alright. I am out. Let¡¯s go, prince." Flashy grabbed Draxus¡¯ hand and dragged him out of the room with him. He knew Pablo was serious. Now only Sera and Pablo were inside the room. But Pablo wasn¡¯t finished. "Your Angel too, out." "You want Andrezj to go out as well?" Sera asked, surprised. "Yes. Send him out. I will talk to you in private." "In private? Andrezj, get out right now." Sera lost it when she heard she would get to talk with Pablo in private. That was good for her. Very good. Sera talked with Andrezj for a few seconds and then said, "He is saying what about the Angel who is with you? Will you not ask her to go out as well?" "She is not my guardian angel. She has been ordered to stay with me. Her authority lies to someone else. She can do whatever she wants. And I am sure she won¡¯t go away from here." Pablo clarified and glanced at Cupid. "You got that right. I am staying here and writing everything." Cupid replied and only Pablo and Andrezj heard her. "She won¡¯t go. So tell your Angel to get out. Order him." Pablo said again. "Yes. Yes. Andrezj, go away. That¡¯s an order. I¡¯ll be fine." Sera and Andrezj talked for a few more seconds. Sera ordered him many times and after five minutes of arguing, Andrezj finally accepted going out of the room. "He went away. Now we can talk." Sera said. She was all smiles. Pablo nodded. ¡¯He went away, right? Tell me.¡¯ Pablo asked Cupid for confirmation. ¡¯Yes. He is not here.¡¯ Cupid assured him. ¡¯Alright then. This girl needs some lessons.¡¯ Pablo cracked his fingers, stretched his neck left and right, and stared at the smiling Sera. Pablo had seen her memories. He had seen how she killed her mother and justified it by saying she did it for her mother¡¯s own good. There is nothing good involved in a murder. Sera killed her mother because she couldn¡¯t stand her. Sera killed her mother not to save her. She killed her mother just out of pure malice. She learnt to inflict pain from her father and when she saw her mother doing nothing against him, Sera also tried the same thing as her father. She also wondered how it would feel to hurt someone and she did just that. But she went one step above her father. She directly killed her mother. And then as every intellectual person does, she too justified her murder. Pablo had seen many such people in his life, they commit crimes to satisfy their own desires and then give some sound reason of why they did that. But the reality remains the same, a murder is a murder. And with all the experience Pablo had, he also knew how to deal with such people. "So you want to marry me, huh, girl?" Pablo came closer to Sera. He raised his right hand and caressed Sera¡¯s face. Sera also let him do what he wanted. "I told you that your luck is good and it is surely good as well. But, little girl¡­" Pablo¡¯s eyes turned dark. His hand on Sera¡¯s face went to her neck. Pablo grabbed the neck of the self proclaimed Queen. "You are testing your luck on the wrong man." Sera¡¯s eyes went wide. Pablo¡¯s wicked face went deep inside her consciousness. His hand grew tighter around her neck and Pablo would make sure she understood each word of his. "I am not someone you can just order. Consider it your goodluck that you are even alive after proposing me for marriage. Now listen carefully and think as hard as you can with that tiny little brain of yours." Pablo moved his mouth closer to Sera¡¯s ear. "You will provide me with three recommendations from that puppet of a daddy of yours to join the military camp. You will give me ten million gold coins in a bracelet and you all do this without a single damn condition of yours. And if you still have the guts to refuse, then I¡¯ll tell the whole city that there is no Count and if that¡¯s not enough of a threat then¡­" Pablo moved his mouth away from Sera¡¯s ears and peered deep inside her blue eyes. "I¡¯ll fucking rape your brains out and then rip your body to shreds. And unlike you, I won¡¯t justify it." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 54: A Little Pat Pablo tightened his grip on Sera¡¯s neck and he made sure to keep it tight enough for some tears to appear in the girl¡¯s eyes. She should fear him. Her fear of him should overpower her love for him. "She will die. Stop. You can¡¯t commit more murders. Let her go." Cupid cried from behind. "Not yet." Pablo would only listen to himself. "She still has to learn some manners." Sera¡¯s face turned pale by every passing second and Pablo kept his eyes on Sera. "I am going to ask you some questions and you have to answer them in yes. Only yes. Understand?" "Mgghh!" Sera spoke. She couldn¡¯t speak properly because of Pablo¡¯s hold but Pablo figured she said yes. After that, Pablo asked his questions. "You will collect and give me all the information about this Kingdom. Yes?" "Mgghh!" Sera again said yes. "You will do all this without any conditions, yes?" "Mmggh!" "You will do whatever I say, yes?" "Mghh! Mghh!" "Good girl. Now prepare three recommendations for me." Pablo ordered and Sera motioned her eyes to her neck. "No. I will keep choking you. You shall prepare those just like this. Yes?" "Hmmgh!" Sera motioned her eyes again to the corner of the room. Pablo followed her gaze and saw a cupboard behind himself. "Shall I open it?" He asked. "Mm." Sera affirmed. Pablo then walked towards the cupboard and opened it. He did this all the while holding Sera¡¯s neck. "Now what? A stamp of the Count must be here. Where is it?" Pablo asked and Sera again motioned her eyes. He followed her gaze and saw a locker. "Is it open?" He asked. Sera nodded. Pablo opened the locker and inside he saw some papers and a red stamp. "Take them out." Pablo ordered Sera. He won¡¯t shove his hand inside the locker. There could be a security mechanism inside the locker in case of theft. Sera obliged Pablo¡¯s order and reached out her hand. She took out three papers and the stamp and put it on the bed. "Stamp three papers. I¡¯ll write what I want in them later. First, you stamp." Pablo gave another order. Sera did as she was told and stamped the end of the blank papers. "Now give me money." Sera motioned her eyes again. "Use your hand and give it to me." Sera did the same thing and took out a bracelet from the cupboard. "Store the papers and the stamp inside it." Sera followed orders like a trained dog and stored everything inside the bracelet just like Pablo wanted. He even took the stamp of the Count. Sera¡¯s eyes were now red, her mouth was parched like a desert but Pablo showed no mercy. He kept her throat clenched inside his hand. Sera motioned her eyes again, asking where to put the bracelet. "Slip it in my left hand." Pablo said and showed his left hand. Sera did as ordered and slid the bracelet on Pablo¡¯s left wrist. Now Pablo had everything he wanted. Only the full information about the kingdom was left now. But he would manage that as well. "Leave her now. You got what you wanted. Don¡¯t return her love like this. If you can¡¯t love her then don¡¯t hurt her as well." Cupid shouted. The feather on her diary constantly wrote word after word. Pablo paid her no mind and just stared at Sera. ¡¯Let¡¯s see her feelings now.¡¯ Pablo used his Ego on Sera again. [ Empathic Echo in use! ] Pablo held Sera¡¯s neck tighter and his first Ego did its work. An electric current ran in his veins again and this time the current made him flinch. His brows shot up as well. ¡¯Now she loves me even more?¡¯ His Empathic Echo makes his body react to various feelings and for some reason, Pablo could figure out what those feelings exactly are. And right now, Sera was feeling utmost love towards Pablo. Even more than what she felt before. ¡¯Am I too old for love? Is that how love works nowadays? By choking?¡¯ Pablo expected fear or even hatred from Sera but not more love. It came out of nowhere for him. Nevertheless, he would deal with it as well. Pablo gave a deathly glare to Sera again and said some more words. "From now on, you will do everything I say. Now I am the Count of this city. And if you ever try to do something funny behind my back¡­" Pablo¡¯s voice turned to whispers as he again came close to Sera¡¯s ears. "My threat from before is still active and I won¡¯t think twice before acting on it. Get this inside your head, little girl." Pablo looked at Sera¡¯s face again and Sera gave continuous nods to show that she agreed to Pablo¡¯s demands. "Very well then. You can live now." Pablo tightened his grip on Sera¡¯s neck one last time and then with force, he pushed her on the bed while letting go of her neck. Sera fell on the bed, she was out of breath, all five fingers of Pablo were printed on her neck. She coughed continuously and even some blood came out from her mouth. Pablo watched her doing all that with no remorse. "Was all that even needed? All she did was to ask you for marriage. Couldn¡¯t you have just agreed? Couldn¡¯t you have given her some love?" Cupid spewed a list of retorts. Pablo stayed silent for a while but then he slowly turned his head at Cupid. Cupid complained that Pablo should have given Sera some love and at that, Pablo could only say this¡­ ¡¯How can I give someone something which I don¡¯t have?¡¯ Cupid stared at Pablo and for the first time, she saw Pablo¡¯s truthful expressions. He was telling the truth. Pablo¡¯s face made Cupid believe that he really didn¡¯t have any love inside of him. Cupid opened her mouth to say something but Pablo raised his hand. "Forget it. I have more important things to do." He said and walked towards Sera. Sera was breathing heavily but at least she wasn¡¯t coughing anymore. She was sitting on the bed and when she saw Pablo coming towards her, she became stiff. Pablo stopped just in front of her. "Listen," He said. "I am going to see this military stuff now but I will come back. And when I am back, I want all the information. Understand?" "Ye-ss." Sera agreed. Her tongue wasn¡¯t able to form words. Pablo nodded and turned around. He walked towards the exit of the room, and without giving another glance at Sera, he finally left the room. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as he stepped his foot outside the room, Flashy and Draxus came running towards him. "Are you married now, um, C-Czar?" Draxus asked. He called Pablo Czar for the first time. He would get accustomed to it soon. "Were you both having sex inside the room?" Flashy asked a more direct question. Pablo just sighed. "I am not married and I haven¡¯t had sex either. She agreed to help me without any conditions of her own." Flashy¡¯s eyes went wide. Draxus was surprised too. "You refused her offer!?" Flashy exclaimed. Pablo ignored him but then Draxus asked a genuine question unlike Flashy. "You made her agree without accepting her conditions? The arrogant daughter of the Count agreed just like that?" Draxus couldn¡¯t believe it. How could someone help someone without asking for anything in return? How did Pablo manage that? "How did you do that, Czar?" Draxus asked the man himself. "Well," Pablo smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "I just gave her a little pat on the head." Chapter 55: Why Such Hurry? Pablo told Draxus that all he did to convince Sera was a pat on her head. And Draxus, like the sharp lad he was, squinted his eyes. "Are you sure?" He said. "Yeah. I just told her my side of the story and she agreed. Don¡¯t worry about that." Pablo lied. "If you say so." Draxus also let it go. "But isn¡¯t this mansion big? Nice place to live." Pablo commented or more like he changed the topic. "Well this is the house of the Count after all, Boss." Flashy spoke. He also moved on from the shock of Pablo¡¯s refusal to marry Sera. "Anyway, let¡¯s go. We are joining the military." Pablo started walking. Draxus and Flashy walked on either side of Pablo and Cupid floated behind him. ¡¯Is her Angel with her?¡¯ Pablo asked Cupid. "Yes. And he is asking the girl what happened." Cupid replied. She didn¡¯t have to talk through her mind now. No one could hear her other than Pablo. ¡¯And? Did Sera tell him what I did to her?¡¯ "Obviously, no. She said nothing happened and her face is all red. She is love stricken for you." ¡¯Good to know.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t speak after that and all of them finally left the mansion. They had met some guards at the gate but no one stopped them as they were coming from inside the mansion. They figured Sera must have called them. All three of them walked down the street, it was a bright sunny day. Pablo shoved his hand inside the bracelet on his left wrist and took out three white papers. He passed them to Draxus. "Write in these papers that by the recommendation of the Count, we should be allowed to join the military. Write three of them. Use our names too. Pablo Castillo, Flashy Rail and Draxus Maverick." Draxus held the papers and gawked at Pablo. "How can I write while walking? And I don¡¯t even have a pen." At that, Pablo put his hand inside the bracelet of his right wrist and took a pen. "Use this. I stole it from Ego Reserve. And go inside my shadow to write." "Oh. Right. I can go inside the shadows. I forgot that. Well, later." Draxus¡¯ waved his hands, saying bye and vanished in an instant. Pablo saw his shadow and he noticed no change in that. It remained the same. ¡¯A perfect skill for an assassin. It would have helped me a lot back on Earth.¡¯ "Why don¡¯t you copy it then?" Cupid suggested but Pablo shook his head. ¡¯I can only copy one more Ego. I have a peaceful one and the next I want is a violent one. Something that can kill.¡¯ "I should have known. Do all you ever think of is killing?" ¡¯No. Sometimes I think of torchering as well.¡¯ Cupid rolled her eyes and Pablo just chuckled. "Say Flashy, where is the camp of the military anyway? I am just walking blindly." Pablo asked. "Oh. I have no clue either." Flashy gave an honest answer. "You mothe-" "It¡¯s at the end of the city. Just keep walking straight and you will reach there in two days at minimum." Draxus¡¯ voice came. He saved Flashy from getting abused. "So you can talk from inside the shadow as well. Nice." Pablo liked it but when he paid attention to Draxus¡¯ words, he stopped in his tracks. "It will take two days to reach there? Why?" Pablo didn¡¯t have that much time. Well, he had time but he still wanted to do things as fast as possible. "Because it¡¯s at the end of the city. It is a very big field. It is even bigger than the academies where children learn to harness strong Egoes. You will understand once you see the camp." Draxus answered. Pablo let out a tired sigh and looked around. "I don¡¯t want to waste two days just to get there. Flashy, prepare a carriage for me. A carriage driven by a fast man. Do it now." Pablo ordered. "That¡¯s easy." Flashy went to the other side of the road and walked straight towards an empty carriage standing outside a shop. A man was standing near the driver¡¯s seat, eating chicken like a hungry beast. He was making all sorts of sounds from his mouth and Flashy couldn¡¯t care less about that. He went behind the man and dived right into the matter. "Hey, muscle man. We need you to take us to the military camp as fast as possible." The man turned around, eyed Flashy up and down and then again went back to his eating. "What the hell? Don¡¯t ignore me like that." Flashy retorted. The man didn¡¯t take him seriously. "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle it." Pablo arrived beside Flashy. "And you should only open your mouth when your eyebrows are back. No one will take you seriously like this." "Fair enough." Flashy took a step back and now Pablo was standing behind the man. "Turn your head here or that would be the last thing you¡¯ll eat." Pablo straight up threatened the burly man. He could have asked nicely but since he had Sera¡¯s lucky Ego with him, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Or even if he didn¡¯t have that Ego, he wouldn¡¯t have been afraid anyway. The burly man turned around again and this time with force and speed. Pablo¡¯s threat worked. "How dare you s-" S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I will give you one thousand coins. Take us to the military camp as fast as possible." Pablo offered money before the man could start a fight. Flashy had told Pablo that the carriages driven by men were expensive and by expensive Flashy meant five hundred coins. So Pablo just offered double money and brought the man¡¯s attention. As soon as Pablo¡¯s words registered inside the man¡¯s brain, the man¡¯s behavior turned upside down. "Please, have a seat inside the carriage, my lord." The man showed respect towards Pablo and gestured his hands behind the carriage. Though, the man kept eating his chicken. "I will give you a thousand more coins if you stop making those eating noises of yours." Pablo said. The chomping was getting inside his head. It took all his will to hold back the urge of killing the man right there and then. The man heard Pablo¡¯s offer and he instantly threw the leg piece away. "I stopped eating altogether, my lord." Pablo nodded and with Flashy, he finally sat inside the carriage. "Move as fast as possible." Pablo ordered. The man gave a nod and held two poles sticking out of the carriage. "If I may ask, why such hurry for the military camp? Why are you going there, my lord?" The man asked out of curiosity. Pablo stayed silent for a second, his body flinched violently and while holding his own hand, he answered the man¡­ "For revenge." Chapter 56: A Mess "For revenge." Pablo told the carriage driver his reason for going to the military and the driver peered at Pablo¡¯s face in silence. "Are you sure about that, my lord?" "You don¡¯t know my reasons." Pablo kept it short. "That is true. But the military isn¡¯t a place where you can take something like revenge. I would suggest that you should stop looking for that." Pablo frowned. "Mind your own business, man. Why are you even bothering to chat anyway?" "Heh. I wouldn¡¯t have said a thing to you if you hadn¡¯t told me about your motive. My son wanted the same thing as you." "I don¡¯t giv-" "What do you mean?" Flashy chimed in. Pablo just wanted the carriage to move but Flashy started the conversation and the man also began his story. "My wife used to work as a maid in a military General¡¯s house in this very city. One day, her dead body arrived and upon personal investigation done by me and my son, we found out that she was killed by the General because she refused to work overtime because of her bad health. She died just because she refused the General. This world is a mess." The man revealed all this with a dry laugh. "What about your son then?" Flashy asked again. "Then your son went to that General to take his mother¡¯s revenge but ended up getting killed as well. Right?" Pablo guessed the story. It was the same old everytime. However, the man shook his head. "You are right about my son wanting revenge and getting killed. But it wasn¡¯t that straight forward." "Then tell us." Flashy was completely invested in the story. "After my wife died, I gave up on taking revenge but my son didn¡¯t. At night, without telling me, my son went to the General¡¯s house and tried to kill him. Of course, he didn¡¯t succeed as the General was many times stronger than my son who was just nineteen years old. My son was then captured by the General and the next morning, he gathered the whole city outside his mansion and on that day, his garden was filled with carnivorous mad dogs. The General arrived on the balcony with my son tied up. He held my son with his hands and threw him in the garden. In front of all the people, he threw my son in front of hungry dogs. I was also there. I saw my son getting eaten by the dogs and the General laughing. No one tried to help my son and I was also too scared to do anything. I let my son die. The General then went on to give a lengthy speech of how one should never try to lay a hand on a military man unless they want to get eaten. The military here is feared by everyone. I couldn¡¯t save my son but I sure would like to save someone else¡¯s son. I don¡¯t know what the military did to you, it must be something horrible I am sure, but please¡­" The man threw his gaze at Pablo and his voice turned full of concern. "Let go of your revenge, son. You will be eaten alive as well." "What a painful backstory." Flashy said, wiping his eyes. There were no tears visible though. ¡¯Painful indeed. A pain in the ass that is.¡¯ Pablo just wanted to reach the camp. He didn¡¯t want to participate in a storytelling competition. The man was staring at him intently and Pablo just sighed. He had to reply to the man. "I am sorry for your wife and son." He wasn¡¯t sorry at all but he kept talking. "Revenge is only bad when you do it with hatred inside your mind. If you plan it out, you will succeed. Your son let his impulse take control of him and as a result, he died. I am not like that. I will do whatever I want and win. Because as you already know¡­" Pablo stared back at the man and ended the conversation. "I am not your son." Pablo made sure to talk in a way that would show he wasn¡¯t interested in talking anymore. The man was smart enough to understand that and he finally went on to do his work. He held the two poles of the carriage again and began running. He didn¡¯t speak another word after that. "That was some way to kill the conversation." Flashy said, sitting in front of Pablo in the carriage. Pablo ignored him and focused on his newly hired person. "How long, Draxus?" "Hmm? Well, I never measured it but it might be six or seven inches." "What the-I am talking about the recommendations. Why am I surrounded with idiots and psychos?" Pablo clutched his hair. He wasn¡¯t this stressed even when the whole earth¡¯s police were after him. "I agree that you are surrounded with idiots but who are you calling a psycho?" Cupid asked. She was sitting beside Pablo this time. Not floating. ¡¯That Count¡¯s bitch. She is a psychopath. And probably a masochist as well.¡¯ "Why do you use such bad words? Don¡¯t you have any respect fo-" "Answer me, Draxus. What about the papers?" Pablo had no intention of hearing Cupid¡¯s good life lectures so he moved on to Draxus. "They are ready. Want me to come out and show them?" Draxus asked. "No. You stay inside and give me mine and Flashy¡¯s paper." "Here." Two papers came out from beneath Pablo¡¯s legs and Pablo took them. He read them and nodded. "Good enough." He said and gave the paper with Flashy¡¯s name to Flashy. Flashy stored it inside his bracelet and Pablo did the same with his paper. "How long should I stay inside your shadow, Czar?" Draxus asked. "Till I reach the camp. You will sneak out of my shadow and act as an independent individual. In the military, you don¡¯t know me and I don¡¯t know you." "Oh. Why is that?" S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "For secrecy. You will be my eyes. You will tell me everything that will happen there. You will collect information. After all, that¡¯s what an assassin does." "I understand." Draxus went silent after that. Pablo did some stretching and the next moment, the carriage shook and stopped. "We are here." The driver said. "That¡¯s fast. Well, finally." Pablo wasted no time and got down from the carriage. Flashy followed him and came out as well. Pablo went towards the driver and Flashy stood behind Pablo. "Thanks for the journey." Pablo said. The man nodded. "I hope you succeed in your mission, my lord. You have some good subordinates with you." Pablo smiled. "I know. And now that you also know about them, it poses a problem for me." Pablo barged his hand inside the bracelet on his right wrist and instead of coins, he took out a dagger. The man nonchalantly watched that but Cupid knew what was going to happen. "No. He didn¡¯t do anything wro-" SHRILL! Cupid couldn¡¯t finish her words as Pablo already placed the dagger on the man¡¯s throat. The man heard everything Pablo talked about inside the carriage and Pablo also talked freely with no fear because he knew from the start that he would not leave the man alive. "You were right, old man." Pablo spoke and before the man could do something, Pablo ran the dagger on the man¡¯s throat. "This world is a mess." Chapter 57: Jealousy A horizontal line appeared on the man¡¯s neck and a stream of blood spewed out. Before more blood could come out, Pablo threw the man inside his own carriage. The man had his eyes wide open and Pablo closed them with his hands. "Tell your son he had a cowardly father." Pablo said and confirmed that the man was really dead. He wiped his hands on the man¡¯s clothes and finally turned around. "Let¡¯s go." Pablo started walking and Flashy followed beside him. There was someone else with them as well and Pablo waited for that person to speak. "That was not needed at all." It was Cupid. She began her rant. "You could have stayed quiet inside the carriage if you didn¡¯t want anyone to know about your accomplices. If you have never talked then that man wouldn¡¯t have to die. Are you understanding this?" ¡¯I know. I could have stayed quiet and let the man live. But even if I had stayed quiet, I would have killed him anyway.¡¯ "Wha-why?" Cupid didn¡¯t get it. ¡¯Because he called me son.¡¯ Pablo revealed. "That¡¯s it? Just because he called you son out of concern you killed him?" ¡¯Yes. Just like how his wife refused the General to do more work and died, he died just because he called me son. And as he said himself, this world is a mess.¡¯ "No matter what you say. But this time you killed him for no reason. Killing has become your habit now. You can¡¯t stay still without killing someone." ¡¯Took you long enough to understand that.¡¯ Pablo jested. ¡¯And you are overreacting. That man was living a life full of fear. It doesn¡¯t matter whether he is alive or dead. In a sense, I freed him from his guilt and fear.¡¯ "Your thinking is twisted. If it goes on like this then you will receive your punishment very soon. The list of your sins will be judged by the Gods and they will make sure to punish you." ¡¯Oh yeah? Is it only me who is doing sins in this world?¡¯ "No. But you are sent here to remove evil from this world. And if you yourself will commit crimes then how can you remove evil? That¡¯s why to stop you from committing sins, the Gods will punish you in a way that you will fear to commit more crimes." ¡¯Yeah. Do your best.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t care less. He never feared anyone and he would stay like this as long as he lived. Cupid went silent after that and Pablo focused on further steps. He looked around and other than him, there were many other people as well. They were all walking on the road and Pablo figured they all were going to the military as well. Pablo looked around more and on his right side, he saw a narrow alleyway. He stopped walking and after making sure no one was looking at him, he slid himself inside the alleyway. "Draxus," He said. "Come out and walk a hundred steps behind me. No one should know you are with me. That¡¯s all. Come out fast." "Alright." FWISH! Draxus came out from Pablo¡¯s shadow. "Now I am going. You start walking after ten minutes. We¡¯ll meet at the camp. Later." Pablo left the alleyway, leaving Draxus behind. Flashy just followed quietly behind Pablo. "What about that driver?" Cupid spoke again. ¡¯You are still stuck on that driver? Give me a break.¡¯ "No. I meant what about his body? What if someone saw it? You will be in trouble, right?" ¡¯Not really.¡¯ Pablo was carefree. ¡¯What I can see is that this area is for military things and I don¡¯t think they will bother with a dead body of a middle aged fat man. They will dump it themselves. And even if someone tries to find out who killed the man, I¡¯ll be a military man by then. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡¯ "So you already know you will be accepted in the military." ¡¯If the military here is really as cruel as the people say, then I¡¯ll be accepted in a heartbeat.¡¯ "I hate to say it but you are right here." Pablo laughed a little and his attention then shifted to the left side of the road. There were many mansions present but his eyes fell on one particular mansion. It has the biggest garden and in that garden, he saw more than twenty dogs barking and roaming around. "Must be that General¡¯s house. But damn, those dogs are beasts. What kind of pedigree are they eating?" The dogs were green in color and their teeths and body could put even a professional bodybuilder in shame. [[A/n : Art for these dogs. Here!]] The dogs were roaming free in the garden, no belt was around their neck and Pablo stared at them with interest. "Grrrggghhh!!" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. "Did they sense my gaze? Impressive." All the dogs growled at Pablo, even from far. Pablo really liked their keen senses. He then looked at the name plate placed on the outside of the mansion. "General Lombard." He read the name and nodded. "I¡¯ll remember it." After that, he focused on the road ahead that was turning right. A direction board was flying in the air and it was also showing the arrow to turn right. Pablo did just that and turned right. And as soon as he saw the scene in front of him, his mouth went agape. But he wasn¡¯t alone in that matter. Everyone who was present there was the same. They all had their eyes wide open. "So huge." They all exclaimed. In front of them, a group of buildings stood. Each building equaled the size of a mansion. It was like a stadium or a big college or the white house, all in all, the place was huge. Pablo stood on his toes but he saw no end of the property. There were huge walls erected around the settlement and only two doors were placed in the front. Two booths were present on the side of the two doors. Above the two doors, a board was placed. One board read ¡¯Recommended¡¯ and the other read, ¡¯Scouted¡¯. Pablo figured the left door was for the people who had a recommendation and the right one for the people whom the military scouted themselves. After discovering the main things, he started walking towards the left booth. He didn¡¯t focus on other people. He just wanted to go inside the camp. "Hey, Boss." Flashy spoke, walking beside Pablo. "What?" Pablo asked. "You sent Draxus away from you because you don¡¯t want anyone to know that he is with you. But what about me? Is it fine for me to stay with you?" Flashy was thinking about this since Pablo gave Draxus that order. He wasn¡¯t sure why Pablo didn¡¯t send him away as well. However, Flashy was thinking too much. Pablo didn¡¯t send Flashy away from him because of just one simple reason. "You are an idiot, that¡¯s why." Pablo revealed the reason. "I can¡¯t afford you acting alone and messing up everything." "Oh. Haha. Makes sense. I was jealous for nothing." Flashy revealed something as well. ¡¯Thought so. Jealousy is really bad. Especially among a group.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t want any jealousy among his human resources so he decided to do something. To make someone feel special, to show someone that they are important, a secret should be shared among them. And Pablo did just that. "Flashy," He said. "Do you know why I want to take revenge from the military?" "Um.. no." "I want to kill five men. Not even kill, I want to butcher them. Because you see, one day, those five military men barged inside my house and¡­" Pablo jerked his head at Flashy and his expressions were that of rage. He clenched his jaw, he gritted his teeths and finally revealed that the five military men¡­ "Gangraped my little sister in front of me." Chapter 58: Sorting Out "They gangraped your little sister in front of you? You? And you watched all that happening? What were you doing, Boss? You kill people left and right and you just watched that? I can¡¯t believe it." Flashy erupted in all sorts of emotions. He was shocked most of all. ¡¯That¡¯s why I can¡¯t leave him alone.¡¯ "First of all, don¡¯t shout like that. And I couldn¡¯t do anything against those five at that time. But now I can. Get it?" "If you say so. And I am sure those five will regret taking birth." Flashy was back to his calm self. He changes his mood too fast. "How so?" Pablo asked. "Well, you kill people who pose even a little inconvenience to you. But those five directly made you angry. Now God knows what you will do with them." "Don¡¯t worry. You will get to see." They both reached the counter of the recommendations and Pablo was the first one to arrive there. A man with a green uniform was sitting behind the table and Pablo figured the man was also from the military. "We have a recommendation from the Count of this city. Here." Pablo went straight to the matter and gave the paper to the man. Flashy did the same and gave his paper to the man as well. The man read both papers and gave a nod. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked at Pablo. "Your name is Pablo?" "Yes." "Which plot and mirror was assigned to you in Ego Reserve?" The man asked. ¡¯Why is he asking that?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t understand the motive of the question but he still answered. "Plot number nine and mirror number fifteen." "Hmm." The man took out some kind of register from under the table and turned its pages. "And when did you awaken your Ego?" The man asked another question. "Yesterday." Pablo answered. The man slightly nodded and turned more pages. Then he stopped on a page, ran his finger on it and stopped at a certain place. "Here it is. Pablo Castillo. Ego rank¡­" The man squinted his eyes and read the next words. "White?" He jerked his head at Pablo. "You have the weakest Ego possible and you want to join the military?" "Yes." Pablo replied short. Though, he was surprised that the news spread really fast. The people at Ego Reserve must have given the details of individuals¡¯ Ego Levels to the military. The man at the counter spoke loud enough for everyone else to hear and they clearly heard him as well. "He got the White?" "It¡¯s the weakest there is?" "Why is he standing in the recommendation section then?" "Who could recommend someone like him?" "Though, he really is special." "Yeah. He got the rarest color." "I really wish he joins the military now. We¡¯ll have too much fun harassing him." "Indeed." All the surrounding people talked about Pablo and they were all making fun of him. They were laughing at him. Some even chose him as the target of their future bullying. But Pablo didn¡¯t give a shit to them. He just focused on the man at the booth. The man also focused on Pablo. "You won¡¯t even get to know what killed you, kid. Go away. How can the Count even give a recommendation to you? Did you let him sleep with your mother? Hahaha." The man casually made fun of Pablo¡¯s mother and the surrounding people joined the laughter. ¡¯Yes. Keep laughing. I am not dangerous. I am harmless. Underestimate me. That¡¯s good. Really good. It will ease my stay here.¡¯ Pablo found it good that he was being mocked. If he was the weakest then no one would suspect him of killing someone if a murder happened inside the camp. Pablo would remain free of accusations. Nevertheless, the man was waiting for his answer and Pablo decided to entertain him for a while. He smiled and brought his face closer to the man. "I didn¡¯t prostitute my mother for the Count¡¯s recommendation, your grace. Instead¡­" Pablo¡¯s voice turned lower and he told the man what he really did. "I threatened the Count¡¯s daughter and made her give me the recommendation. It was really easy. I am a professional, you see." The man went silent and Pablo also moved his head back from the man. After a second, the man just sighed and shook his head. "Can¡¯t help delusional people now, can I?" The man stopped caring after that. Obviously he didn¡¯t believe Pablo¡¯s words. No one could believe it anyway. The man then wrote something on a square shaped hard piece of wood and gave it to Pablo. "Here¡¯s your token. Keep it safe with you as long as you don¡¯t become an official cadet here. Now get lost." Pablo gave a look at the token and only a number was written on it. Number 1. ¡¯It¡¯s like a serial number. Well, here I come.¡¯ Pablo put the token inside his left bracelet and finally opened the door of the recommendation section. He took a deep breath and stepped foot inside the military camp. He closed the door behind him and walked forward. There was no one inside yet. He was the first one to arrive there. A big wide stage was placed in front of him but no one was on the stage. No chairs were placed there as well. He was in a big ground of some sort. A hard ground. No grass was there. Only brown land, dust flying by each step he took. He walked forward and turned around. Now he would watch the other participants coming on the ground. After Pablo, came Flashy and Pablo paid him no mind. Flashy arrived and stood beside Pablo. Cupid was also there watching everything. Next person came from the scouting door and it was a skinny man. He looked at Pablo and waved with a smile. ¡¯Fake smile.¡¯ Pablo just nodded and gave no smile. After that, people kept pouring in and Pablo watched each of them. "Why are you watching so intently?" Cupid asked. ¡¯I am seeing which one will pose a problem for me.¡¯ "So you are looking for your new victims?" ¡¯No. I am looking for those who will try to make me a victim.¡¯ "And? What will you do after that?" ¡¯What I always do. I will kill them before they can kill me.¡¯ Cupid sighed and shook her head. She didn¡¯t speak after that. Pablo focused on the doors and the next person came. He was the same man who laughed the most when Pablo¡¯s Ego¡¯s level was revealed. He had a good build, he was looking strong and just like Pablo he came from the recommendation door as well. And as Pablo expected, the man roamed his eyes and stopped at Pablo. He smiled and walked towards Pablo. Pablo smiled as well. ¡¯Looks like I found one.¡¯ The man shoved Flashy aside and stood beside Pablo. "You were the first one to arrive here, eh?" He said. "Yeah." Pablo replied without looking at the man. "Well, don¡¯t worry¡­" The man brought his face in front of Pablo. "You will be the first one to die here as well." Pablo was now forced to look at the man and whenever Pablo looks at someone he looks straight in their eyes. "That can be the case. But it is also possible that¡­" Pablo spoke, his lips curled up and he said his honest thoughts. "I¡¯ll be the first one who will kill someone here." The man watched Pablo¡¯s face for a good few seconds then he just sighed. "You really are delusional." He said and walked away from Pablo. "What¡¯s his problem? He shoved me aside for no reason." Flashy complained. He did that only after making sure the man was away. He was still a coward. Pablo ignored him and glanced at Cupid floating on his right side. ¡¯Did you see that? That¡¯s what I was talking about.¡¯ "Yes. But why did he do that? You did him no wrong. Why is he targeting you?" ¡¯That¡¯s just how it works. Target the weak and you won¡¯t be targeted. The man will now bully me, he will become the leader of some kind. Then the people will follow him and bully me as well. Everyone here will join him in bullying me. Because if they don¡¯t join in then they will also become the target of bullying. In this fear, no one will come forward to help me as well. It¡¯s a cycle.¡¯ "Then what will you do about it?" Cupid asked but she instantly figured out what Pablo would do. ¡¯I¡¯ll stop him before things escalate. I¡¯ll kill him for good.¡¯ "Of course." Cupid expected that. Pablo chuckled and watched more applicants coming in. Some girls also came and Pablo really liked their bravery. They joined the military knowing full well what could happen with them. Pablo watched some more and the next man that came from the recommendation door, eased his mind. ¡¯He is finally here. Nice.¡¯ It was Pablo¡¯s right hand man. Draxus. Draxus roamed his head in all directions and his eyes met Pablo. They stared at each other for a few seconds and then Draxus walked and stood far from Pablo. ¡¯This guy can take orders well. Good.¡¯ Pablo liked the actions of the man and focused back on the entrances. Like that, thirty minutes passed and finally no one else came inside the camp. Pablo stopped looking at the doors and roamed his head. People were around everywhere. The place was filled with heads. ¡¯Looks like the whole city arrived here.¡¯ Pablo knew the ground was very large but the amount of people made it look small. It took all his will to stand still. There was very little space for everyone. Flashy was pushed far back a long while ago. Pablo lost him and he lost Pablo. But he would find him soon enough anyway. He was standing in the front row, closest to the stage and everyone else was looking at the stage placed in front of them and there was still no one present there. But the next moment¡­ THUMP! Someone arrived on the stage from the sky and no one even saw when that happened. The man just arrived. Dust settled down and everyone finally saw the person. A man with white hair, set in a professional way, a gentlemanly mustache and a fit body, was standing on the stage. He was wearing a red uniform and on the shoulder strap of his shirt, one star was placed. The man kept his hands behind his back, and without any mic or shit, shouted : "There are ten million of you lot present here. And the military doesn¡¯t need all of you. So to sort you all out, there is a method we do every year. Therefore, to make sure you get a chance to perform in further tests, you bastards are ordered to do something. And that is¡­" The man made eye contact with the people standing in the first row and his eyes met Pablo. A smile crept on both the man¡¯s and Pablo¡¯s lips. ¡¯Interesting. This man is going to announce¡­¡¯ Pablo understood what was going to happen and the white haired man finally revealed the method of sorting people out. All the ten million people were ordered to¡­ "Kill each other." And Pablo called this method¡­ ¡¯A fucking battle royale¡¯ Chapter 59: It’s Time The man announced to all the ten million applicants present inside the camp to kill each other. Not even harm. Just straight out killing. And this was not received well by many people. And among them one man bravely came forward. "What the fuck are you talkin-" THUD! The man¡¯s head fell from his body. He died. ¡¯Nice.¡¯ Pablo liked it. He was sure the man on the stage did something. He killed a man without even moving his finger. Everyone there was shocked and they all looked at the man with horrified eyes. The man stared back at them and spoke in his loud voice. "I am not requesting you fuckers. We don¡¯t need all of you for the military. Only the best will be recruited. Anyway¡­" He paused and sat down on the stage cross legged. "Start the killing." Silence reigned on the ground for a few seconds, everyone looked at each other. No one moved. "Oh. I almost forgot. No weapons should be used. Only use your Egoes and body. Let me take all your weapons from you." The man raised his right hand and the next thing Pablo saw made even him shudder. Almost everyone had weapons with them and they had hidden them in various places. Mostly they were inside their bracelets. And the man with his hand raised did something that made all the weapons come out even from their bracelets. Pablo¡¯s dagger also came out and it joined all the millions of weapons hovering in the air. ¡¯Such power. I want to copy it.¡¯ Pablo believed he found the next target for Mimesis Malefica. "So many weapons. Do you not believe in your fists? Useless." The man clenched his fist and all the weapons turned to dust. Swords, halberds, daggers, knives, axes, everything crumbled just by the clenching of the fist of the man. After doing that, the man again looked at everyone. "Now you can start the killing. You should only stop when I tell you to." The man crossed his arms in front of his chest, closed his eyes and for the last time, he hollered : "Start the show!" This time, everyone took it seriously and finally took a stance. They all jerked their heads in various directions. Pablo also roamed his gaze and he sensed many eyes on him. ¡¯I¡¯ll be targeted the most.¡¯ Pablo was the weakest for everyone. He would be attacked first. However, someone had yet to make a move. No one landed the first punch. No one wanted to draw the first blood. ¡¯This is boring.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t wait for so long. He roamed his eyes and he found what he was looking for¡ªDraxus. Draxus also saw Pablo and raised his brows, asking, ¡¯what?¡¯ Pablo slightly raised his right hand and brought it on his neck. Then he moved it horizontally around his throat. No genius was needed to understand what Pablo was trying to say. He just meant one thing. ¡¯Kill.¡¯ Draxus smiled and disappeared. The next moment¡­ "AAAAAAAAAAA!!!" A scream rang out. Everyone looked at that and they saw a man with his head twisted backwards. He was dead. The man¡¯s shadow moved and it went to someone else¡¯s shadow. First blood was drawn. First killing occurred. And after that, no one waited. The Battle Royale finally began. Screams after screams rang out and in no time, blood began to fly out. ¡¯This is great. What a good place I arrived. I will have so much fun here.¡¯ Pablo relished in the screams and watched the scene with genuine interest. But then, as he figured, many people walked towards him. The skinny man who smiled at him and the man who threatened Pablo earlier were among those people. "They chose the worst person to target." Cupid said. Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. He removed his robe, threw it away and stretched his hands and legs. "It¡¯s been a while since I let loose." Pablo had a never ending smile on his face and he too walked towards the incoming men. "You are about to die, white color." The man with the strong body said. "Your Ego must be something strong, right?" Pablo asked. "It¡¯s strong enough to kill you." "I see. It¡¯s really strong then." The man didn¡¯t understand and before he could see Pablo¡¯s fighting style, Pablo pounced on him. Everyone moved back as they never saw someone fighting like that. The bully man was taller than Pablo and Pablo was sitting on his chest. His legs rested on the shoulders of the man and between his thighs was the head of the man. "What are you trying to do?" The man asked. His fist was clenched and he could smash Pablo¡¯s face anytime he wanted. Pablo, however, was just smiling. "I am asking for a blowjob." "What the fu-" PLUCK! "Holy shit!" "This is a madman!" "He has no fighting style." "He is an animal!" Pablo had no fighting style. He was an animal. Everyone got that when they saw what Pablo did. He poked two fingers of both his hands inside the eyes of the man. He turned the strong man blind. "You motherfucker! I will kill you!" "Haha. Try your best." Pablo jumped back from the top of the man and held his left hand. The man swung his hands all around but Pablo remained safe. The man couldn¡¯t see where Pablo was. He was holding the left hand of the man and he used his own power. [ Mimesis Malefica in use! ] [ Keep holding the hand of the target for ten seconds! ] [ Showing you the Target¡¯s memories¡­ ] Pablo¡¯s pupils turned white. Memories flashed inside his mind. Fortunately, Pablo could still see his surroundings. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He focused on the memories and other attacks. He just needed ten seconds. The memories kept running inside his head and Pablo kept swinging in a circle as the man was doing the same. He didn¡¯t know it was Pablo who was holding his hand. Pablo held the hand as if it was his life and ten seconds seemed like ten years. He was dancing on the edge of a knife. Nevertheless, ten seconds were still ten seconds. [ Successful! ] [ Life Force taken from the target! ] Pablo waited for the main notification and it arrived right on time. [ Ego Copied! ] Pablo heaved a sigh of relief and now there was no stopping him. "It¡¯s time." He said. "Time for what?" Cupid asked. Pablo smiled and finally let go of the man¡¯s hand. "Time for another Genocide." Chapter 60: My Creation Pablo had committed many crimes in his life and genocide was one of them. And now the military gave him a reason to do that for the first time in Seraphim. But since Pablo only had a non violent Ego, he needed some type of aggressive power. And for that he used Mimesis Malefica on the strong man and when the ten seconds were up, notifications came¡­ [ Successful! ] [ Life Force taken from the target! ] [ Ego Copied! ] ¡¯What is it?¡¯ Pablo was eager to know what Ego he copied. [ This Ego rank is Purple! ] [ Since it¡¯s ranked high, you can only keep it with you for two hours. ] [ This Ego already has a name! ] [ You copied : Arsenal Manifesto ] [ Arsenal Manifesto : Now your hands will become any weapon you will imagine. This Ego depends on stamina. As soon as you get tired this Ego will stop. ] Pablo read the new Ego he copied and he was delighted. ¡¯My luck sure is great today.¡¯ Pablo thought but he spoke too soon. [ 2 hours are up! ] [ The copied Ego, Golden Thread, is no more with you! ] Pablo¡¯s luck ran out. ¡¯Time is a bitch. That¡¯s for sure.¡¯ Pablo let out a sigh and paid more attention around him. Destiny won¡¯t favor him anymore. "I will kill you! Where are you?" The man was still shouting. His hands were turned to swords and he was swinging in circles. Necks were slitting every second by the swords and Pablo was standing far away. "What are you waiting for? Use what you got. You will die." Cupid spoke. She was nearly pleading. Pablo, however, just constantly danced his pupils all around the ground. "What are you doing, Pablo? You will die if you don¡¯t do something?" Cupid yelled. "I am looking for Flashy. I don¡¯t want to kill him. Draxus will be fine but that idiot will die if I go all out." Pablo revealed. Flashy might be an idiot but he was still an asset for Pablo. He won¡¯t get another slave like that. "Flashy!" Pablo called out. "As soon as this is over I am designing something for communicating." Pablo made a mental note and called Flashy¡¯s name some more times. "BOSS!" A very loud cowardly cry came from somewhere. "Flashy! Where are you?" Pablo couldn¡¯t see Flashy. He only heard his voice. "I am hiding somewhere beneath many dead bodies. I am safe! You do your thing! I am fine!" ¡¯Idiot. Why is he telling everyone that?¡¯ "Don¡¯t reveal your location anymore. I heard you! You just stay there! Don¡¯t speak!" Pablo gave some instructions and Flashy was smart enough to understand. He didn¡¯t speak after that. "There you have it. Now use the Ego you just got. Create some daggers, swords. Just do something. You can¡¯t die!" Cupid seemed desperate. Pablo saw it clearly. It was strange for Cupid to get so desperate for him. Anyway, Pablo decided to think about it later. For now, he finally has a clear stage to wreak havoc. "You want me to create Swords and Daggers? That¡¯s for kids. I¡¯ll create something for the men." Pablo walked towards the swinging strong man. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Dodge!" Cupid shouted but she wasn¡¯t referring to the strong man. Instead, a red beam came from the left side of Pablo. "No need." Pablo moved a little and the red beam grazed his neck by a slight margin. He stretched his neck and saw the source of the beam. "Oh. It¡¯s him." Pablo recognized the man. It was the same skinny man who waved at Pablo with a smile as soon as he entered. From both his palms, a red beam was coming out and he was killing many people like that. "Create something. You can kill now. I won¡¯t write about this in my diary. You can kill as many as you want. But just do something!" Cupid was more desperate than usual. She even gave Pablo permission to kill. "Why are you so afraid of me dying? Does my living contain any benefit to you?" Pablo finally asked. "There¡¯s no time for that. Just use that fcuking Ego!" Cupid yelled once more. Pablo chuckled. "You are really desperate it seems. Using such language and all." Cupid opened her mouth again but Pablo raised his hand. "Don¡¯t worry. I am starting." Cupid went silent. If Pablo said he was doing it then he was doing it. Pablo stopped walking towards the strong man who was now blind and looked for something else. He soon found it and dashed towards it. It was a dead body of a fat man and it was lying with his stomach facing the ground. Pablo put his left hand on the back of the fat man and finally used the copied Ego. [ Arsenal Manifesto in use! ] He imagined something inside his mind and in front of his eyes, his left hand transformed. All five fingers of his left hand combined and turned to one single thick needle. Pablo pierced the back of the man with that needle and kept it inside his body. "What is that? How will you fight with that?" Cupid didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the needle. "It¡¯s a syringe with a suction force." Pablo revealed. "I will take his blood." "What-Why?" Cupid didn¡¯t understand. "Just keep watching." Pablo didn¡¯t speak further and this time he used the Ego on his right hand. His right hand underwent a transformation as well. And in ten seconds, it completely transformed into something Seraphim had never seen. "This¡­ you.." Cupid couldn¡¯t believe what Pablo created. Pablo liked her reaction as he smiled. "I am holding it after a long time now. I wonder how it will work here." Pablo¡¯s entire right hand had turned metal and there were thirty two holes in what he had created. It was round and long and whoever landed their eyes on it, stopped doing whatever they were doing. "What have you got there, weakling?" "Is it an illusion?" "That looks like child¡¯s play." "You look good playing with toys." "I pity you." Everyone laughed at Pablo as no one had ever seen what Pablo had on his right hand. Nevertheless, Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. "Angel," He said. "I told you that I would create something for men. Well, this is my creation." Cupid knew what Pablo had created and knowing that, she covered her ears with her hands. Everyone else was still laughing and Pablo began laughing as well. They all frowned as to why Pablo was laughing and Pablo was good enough to answer them. "You all want to know what I have created? Well, it¡¯s called¡­" Pablo pointed all thirty two holes towards all the people and with his booming laughter, he revealed what he had created.. "A Bloody Gatling Gun." Chapter 61: F Superman Pablo created something he had used many times on Earth. He was proficient in it and many other weapons. He could have created something more like a rocket launcher but he thought a Gatling gun would do more damage and it would attract the attention of the old man on the stage. The old man still had his eyes closed and Pablo wanted to make the old man open his eyes. He wanted to stand out in the military. So, to do that, he needed to make some noise. And for that noise, he manifested a Gatling Gun. "A Bloody Gatling Gun? Is this a joke?" "Haha. He is really delusional. Should we be afraid of this?" "Aren¡¯t you embarrassed doing this, dick head?" Everyone didn¡¯t take Pablo seriously but Pablo didn¡¯t worry about that. They didn¡¯t matter. "How will you create bullets? What will you do with an empty gun?" Cupid asked. She had seen such things and she knew a gun needs bullets which Pablo didn¡¯t have. Pablo, however, never stopped smiling. "Just like the name says, it¡¯s a Bloody Gatling Gun and as you can see¡­" Pablo¡¯s left hand turned entirely red. "My left hand is gathering the bullets." Pablo¡¯s left hand was filled with blood and it was growing in size. If Pablo didn¡¯t do something, his hand would blow up with the amount of blood he was sucking. And obviously, he didn¡¯t want his hand to burst so he definitely did something. He aimed his right hand at the skinny man who threw the beam earlier. He was standing in front of Pablo but far and the thirty two holes of the gun rotated in a circle. WRRILL! They made a loud sound and Pablo¡¯s gun was ready. "Happy Diwali, folks." SHRILL! THUMP! BANG! BANG! BANG! BOOM! BANG! BANG! Red streaks shot out from Pablo¡¯s right hand and as they kept coming out, Pablo¡¯s left hand began to shrink. The blood he sucked from the fat man was being used to its fullest as Pablo instead of steel, used blood as bullets of the Gatling Gun. "What the hell is this?" "He is killing people with that!" "Wasn¡¯t he the weakest of all time?" "What is going on?" Everyone who mocked Pablo was now terrified. The skinny man who faced the first bullet was dead as it pierced his heart and that instill terror inside everyone¡¯s cores. And in terror, they listened to their instinct and started running. They ran blindly, they didn¡¯t know where they were going but they just wanted to get away from Pablo. The door of the military ground was closed so they couldn¡¯t escape but they could at least run as far as they could from Pablo. Pablo officially became the most feared man in the very first test and Pablo liked the fear in everyone¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t stop smiling and the Gatling Gun never stopped. "You better keep running if you want to survive. Cause every night I dream of watching you dieee!" BANG! BANG! BANG! Pablo broke all his limiters and increased the output of the bullets. Now both his hands were red. His left hand was red because of the suction of the blood and his right hand was red because of the use of the Gatling Gun. It was giving out smoke. The blood bank or the fat man lying dead was not fat anymore. He was getting skinnier by every passing second as Pablo had taken most of his blood. Pablo, however, was enchanted now. He was possessed. He loved the whirring sound of the Gatling Gun. He loved the smoke, the smell of blood, the cries of everyone he was killing. He was having fun murdering people. He wasn¡¯t laughing anymore. He was¡­ celebrating. THUKK! THUKK! sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The gun made a sound and the bullets stopped coming out. Pablo looked down and saw a husk of a body. "Useless. New blood is needed." Pablo stood up and finally walked towards the strong bully whom Pablo had blinded just a few moments ago. However, since the bullets had stopped and everyone had already seen what Pablo could do, they decided to stop him from doing it again. "Kill him before he takes another blood." "He is dangerous." "Kill him!" Everyone bolted towards Pablo with a war cry and Pablo saw this coming. He was still very far from the strong bully man and everyone else was closing in on him. He had to do something before the mob could get him. So Pablo did something. He stopped walking towards the strong bully man. He stopped walking entirely. The people were surprised by that but they still kept running. They wanted Pablo dead no matter what. "What are you doing? Run! They are not coming to hug you. They will kill you! Don¡¯t stop!" Cupid was all tense. She didn¡¯t want Pablo to die. "Let them come." Pablo wasn¡¯t afraid. People were coming towards him from all sides. If they came he would be surrounded from everywhere. He would be in the middle of hungry lions. "What do you mean let them come? You were doing just fine. Keep sucking blood and shoot bullets. You will be safe. No one will come near you. What else do you want?" Cupid couldn¡¯t understand Pablo¡¯s intentions. "I want.." Pablo turned his head at the old man on the stage. "Him to open his eyes." Cupid¡¯s brows twitched. "That¡¯s it? You are risking your life for that? If you reach the very end of this test, he will open his eyes and see you anyway. Please do something." "No. He is some kind of big shot here. If I make him open his eyes and if he finds me worthy, then I¡¯ll go a long way here." Pablo stated. "Then make him open his eyes. They are coming to rip you apart." Pablo nodded and looked at the running men. "They don¡¯t have a long range attacking Ego it seems. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be running towards me." "Suck some blood!" Cupid yelled. Pablo ignored her and did something that made Cupid even more furious. Both of his hands reverted to normal. No Gatling Gun was there and no syringe was present either. "What the fcuk are you doing?" Cupid barked. Pablo was without any weapon now. But he was calm. "You know," He spoke. "the Gun was nice and all but it wasn¡¯t giving a good feel. I mean, the only blood I have on me is in my fingers. I have killed so many here and I have no blood upon me. That doesn¡¯t seem right. This doesn¡¯t feel like a massacre enough. I have to do something more." "Then do it!" Pablo smiled. "Let them come closer." "What is.." Cupid retorted again but Pablo completely ignored her this time. Her words didn¡¯t fell on his ears. Pablo just focused on the incoming people around him and when they were at a good enough closeness from Pablo, Pablo used Arsenal Manifesto again. He raised both his hands towards the people and then those hands turned metal. Then¡­ a sound came. GRRRRR! GRRRRR! GRRRRR! It was an engine revving sound and after a few seconds, everyone saw what Pablo had in mind and what he became. And when they saw it, the hairs on their back stood up. Seeing the fear in everyone¡¯s eyes, Pablo couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He laughed out loud. "Fcuk Superman or any Gods. Now, I am¡­" With the same ecstatic manner, he hollered what he became. "The Chainsaw Man." Chapter 62: Jinx Pablo¡¯s both hands were now chainsaws and they were ready for action. There was no leash on them, they were on and everyone was already close enough to Pablo. "What are those?" "This looks dangerous." "I am going to run aga-" "No one is allowed to run away." Pablo said and finally moved from his spot. He dashed to the first person he saw and waved his hands. THUD! GRRR! The head fell off and the blood splashed on Pablo and everyone standing near him. The chainsaw was still roaring and it was asking for more blood. "It¡¯s the harvest season for me." After the first head drop, Pablo didn¡¯t stop. He dashed towards people and landed the chainsaw to any body part he saw. Heads, hands, legs, guts, eyes, brains, everything fell from everyone. Pablo was not just killing people, he was annihilating them. He knew simple murder won¡¯t be enough to make the old man open his eyes for him, he needed something more nasty. Therefore, he kept on his rampage. "Now this looks like a bloodbath. Hahaha." Pablo was having fun now and he ignored everything else. People were attacking him but he didn¡¯t bother to defend. He just chased them and cut them down. He was drenched in blood and he wasn¡¯t stopping anytime soon. "Come at me, motherfuckers. I will kill all of you." Pablo was in a trance and his face wasn¡¯t visible anymore. Only his teeths appeared because of his smile and that too, was filled with blood. "He is evil." "Run!" People were horrified by Pablo¡¯s demeanor and they again chose to run away from him. "I thought I said no one is allowed to run away." Pablo ran behind them and swung his hands blindly. Legs fell off from many people and they begged for mercy. Pablo was above them. "Don¡¯t kill me. I need this job." They all begged the same thing. Pablo, however¡­ "I don¡¯t give a damn." PLUCK! Pablo landed the chainsaw straight on the face of the man. He killed him and moved on. The next people met the same outcome as Pablo showed them no mercy. He was now only looking for people to kill and thankfully the area was full of people. And it was not like Pablo wasn¡¯t injured. He was hurt in various places. He was bleeding. But he was so engrossed in killing he wasn¡¯t feeling any pain. He even forgot about the old man on the stage. He didn¡¯t care anymore. He was just killing and killing and killing. All the people were afraid of Pablo and amidst all of them, one man couldn¡¯t help but admire Pablo. ¡¯Now I am sure he will give me my revenge. What a man you are, Czar.¡¯ It was Draxus. He saw what his Czar did. He alone was killing three to four men at once, and that was an eye catching moment for Draxus. He chose the right person to follow. However, he couldn¡¯t admire Pablo for long as he was also in the midst of a battle. He needed to stay alive as well. Hence, he disappeared in the shadows and killed people. Pablo had no clue about Draxus or even Cupid as everything else apart from killing had become just a noise to him. During the killing spree, Pablo found himself in front of a familiar figure. "Oh. It¡¯s you, big guy." Pablo said, looking at the enraged man. "You fcuker. I finally found you!" The man roared and he was the same man whom Pablo blinded. The strong bully man. ¡¯He can¡¯t even see I am using his own Ego. Good thing I blinded him.¡¯ If the man would have seen Pablo using the weapons then there was a chance the man might understand Pablo¡¯s real Ego was copying others¡¯ Ego. And Pablo obviously didn¡¯t want that to get revealed. "You need to die, strong man." Pablo said and ducked from the incoming sword of the man. Then in the same position used his chainsaw and cut down the legs of the man. THUD! "Ahghhh! You bastard! I will kill you!" The man roared. He still thought he had a chance against Pablo. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less and looked down at the lying man. "I am feeling generous today. So any last words?" He asked. The man gulped. Pablo¡¯s voice clearly showed the murderous intent. He would really kill the man. "Don¡¯t kill me. If you want to live, don¡¯t kill me." The man said. "Oh. Let me guess, your father is a Duke and if I kill you then he will come after me. Is that right?" "Yes. Yes. He will kill you. He is very strong. He is the Duke. Bigger than a Count. Even your Count¡¯s recommendation won¡¯t help you. Leave me." The man found his smile back. His father¡¯s position always helped him. Pablo had already seen the memories of the man and hence he knew he was the son of the Duke. The man on the other hand thought that his father was a famous man so it was only natural that Pablo would know him. "That¡¯s all you have to say?" Pablo asked. His voice, nonchalant as ever. The man¡¯s smile vanished. "Do you not hear me? I am the son of the Duke. He loves me. If you kill me, he will come after you. You will die. My father is a Du-" THUPP! Pablo shoved his leg inside the man¡¯s mouth. "You are really blind, big guy. If you could see my face then you would know that your father¡¯s position didn¡¯t even make me twitch. Forget about Duke, even if your father was the King, I still would have killed you. Not because I like to face the anger of a big shot, but because¡­" Pablo shoved his leg deeper inside the man¡¯s mouth and with a last brutal push, Pablo¡¯s leg reached the other end of the man¡¯s head. "I simply don¡¯t give a shit." Pablo finally killed the man and his eyes instantly moved on to his new prey. However¡­ "That¡¯s enough. The first test is over!" An authoritative voice came and everyone stopped moving. The people who were picked as Pablo¡¯s new prey heaved a sigh of relief. Pablo clicked his tongue though. "Just when it was becoming fun, he stopped it." Everyone turned their heads towards the stage and the old man was standing now. ¡¯I couldn¡¯t manage to open his eyes. This sucks.¡¯ Pablo spat on the ground. He would have liked the old man¡¯s support but he didn¡¯t think he got that. Nevertheless, he would manage. Everyone focused on the old man as they all walked near the stage. The old man waited for everyone to gather close to the stage and when he saw the right time, he spoke again. "Congratulations, you bastards. You all managed to get to the next round. Out of ten million, only five million of you are left now. You killed well." CLAP! CLAP! Everyone clapped for themselves. They were smiling as well. Pablo did nothing though. He never claps. "Now, let¡¯s clear the ground first." The old man raised his right hand and snapped his fingers. WHOOSH! Everyone roamed their heads and they all gasped by the scene they saw. All the blood and dead bodies were disappearing. One by one they were vanishing and in just ten seconds, five million dead bodies and the insurmountable amount of blood spread on the ground disappeared. The ground was as good as new. The candidates were still covered with blood though. They didn¡¯t got a dusting from the old man. But when the dead bodies disappeared something or someone came in view of everyone. It was a man and he was¡­ "Boss!" He was Flashy. He was hiding under the loads of dead bodies, away from the fighting. He remained the safest person in the entire battle royale. He passed the test without doing anything. Flashy ignored the gazes of everyone present on the ground and went straight towards Pablo. He stood beside Pablo, panting heavily. "Now I am safe." "Why are you panting? You literally did nothing. And how did you even recognise me?" Pablo¡¯s face wasn¡¯t visible because of the blood. "Oh. Well, I just looked for the person covered with the most amount of blood and here I am." Flashy answered. He was smart in some situations. "Shut the fcuk up, you coward. I am talking here." The old man shouted and the shout was loud enough for everyone to focus back on the man again. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flashy also shut his mouth as after coming out from under the dead bodies, he didn¡¯t want to die by an old man. "So, now that the ground is clear and you all passed the first test. It¡¯s only natural for some of you to get a few rewards and punishments." Murmurs started instantly but the old man gave one glare and silence descended again. "So the top three people who have killed the most today will receive a useful reward. And since I don¡¯t like to stretch things out, I will straight out take the name of the candidate who killed the most today." "Congratulations, Boss. I am sure it¡¯s you." Flashy said. ¡¯This idiot. He jinxed it.¡¯ Pablo was tense. He had a feeling he killed very much today but he won¡¯t be sure like Flashy. And the old man on the stage finally revealed the name of the person who killed the most people in the first test. He bellowed : "Adolf Hustler!" Chapter 63: Pretending The old man on the stage took the name of the person who killed the most in the test. And that name was Adolf Hustler. ¡¯Did I hear that right?¡¯ The name caught Pablo off guard. He looked at Cupid. ¡¯Did you know about this?¡¯ "No. And also, it¡¯s just a name. The person you are thinking about didn¡¯t get reincarnated or anything." Cupid was calm. Pablo said nothing and focused on the old man on the stage. "Adolf Hustler, come up here." The man called. Pablo roamed his eyes all around and amidst the huge group of people, a hand was raised. Pablo focused on the hand as that person walked towards the stage. The crowd made way for him and in a confident stride, the man came up on the stage. "Woah." "How many did he kill?" "Scary." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Everyone praised the man as just like Pablo, he was also covered with blood from head to toe. The man¡¯s face wasn¡¯t visible and Pablo was glad that the man didn¡¯t have a mustache. The old man put his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder and started speaking again. "This man right here killed the most number of people. And the amount of people he killed is¡­" The old man paused and made eye contact with everyone standing below the stage. "Three million." GASP! Everyone¡¯s mouth went agape by the number as they all looked at Adolf with horror and praise. "Out of ten million candidates present today, he killed three million by himself. Give him a big hand." CLAP! CLAP! Everyone clapped and Adolf just stood there silently. Pablo gave a look at Cupid. ¡¯Are you sure he isn¡¯t the same man from Earth? He killed three million people after all.¡¯ "No. He isn¡¯t that man. I am sure. He may be like that man but he isn¡¯t that man." Cupid clarified again. Pablo sighed and just looked ahead. "I can¡¯t believe you killed less people, Boss. He must have won by a small margin." Flashy shared his thoughts. ¡¯I could have killed all ten million people if I had used a Skill from the Gods.¡¯ "I don¡¯t really care about that. Though, I would like to know his Ego. Must be something strong." Pablo replied. "Only time will tell that. I am sure he won¡¯t share his Ego." "Hmm." Pablo answered short and focused only on the stage. "Give me your token, young man. Let¡¯s check your Ego rank." The old man said. Hustler handed the token to the man. The man looked at the back of the token and frowned. "Your Ego rank is¡­ Green?" "What!?" Everyone exclaimed. Even Pablo was surprised. "Green is the second lowest rank. And you killed three million people with that? What are you, young man?" Everyone awaited Hustler¡¯s answer. Hustler slowly turned his head at the old man and with no emotions, he said only one word. "Evil." Silence ensued in the area and Hustler went silent again. The old man had asked what Hustler was and Hustler told him that he was Evil. The old man, for all its worth, liked the answer. "We¡¯ll meet again, lad. You may leave." The old man returned the token to Hustler and Hustler left the stage. "Did you hear that? He is Evil." Cupid said. "Heh." Pablo shook his head. "Evil people don¡¯t say they are Evil. He is pretending." "Yeah. Yeah. You just can¡¯t accept someone else like you." "Maybe. Though, I would really like to know how he managed to kill so much with a Green level Ego." Pablo kept his eyes on Adolf as he walked down the stage. He paid close attention to Hustler¡¯s walking style and Hustler raised his head. The next moment, both men met each other¡¯s gaze and neither of them looked away. ¡¯Let¡¯s try this.¡¯ Pablo devised a plan. It was a simple plan. He just raised his hand and showed his middle finger to Adolf. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t just show a middle finger out of nowhere. Can you not stay out of conflicts for a second?" Cupid didn¡¯t like Pablo¡¯s simple plan. She couldn¡¯t understand what Pablo was trying to do. Adolf stared at Pablo for a few seconds and after some seconds, he shook his head. Then, he entirely ignored Pablo. People made way for Hustler as the man went to stand where he was before. Not caring about anything. ¡¯I see. This is a pain then.¡¯ Pablo let out a tired sigh. "What was all that?" Cupid asked. Flashy would have asked this as well but he was too busy staring at Adolf Hustler. ¡¯I was checking what kind of man he is.¡¯ Pablo answered. "How so?" ¡¯When someone shows you a middle finger your first reaction is surprise then anger. And in anger, you either show back your middle finger or straight up start attacking the other person. But this guy didn¡¯t do either of them. Heck I am sure he didn¡¯t even frown. That¡¯s the worst kind of man. He has control over his emotions. I hope he stays away from me.¡¯ "Oh. I get it. But are you scared of him? Do you not have control over your emotions?" ¡¯I am scared of no one. But about emotions, if it were me then I would be fine as I don¡¯t have any emotions. But this body isn¡¯t mine. It wants revenge and it won¡¯t stay still till it gets it. So, no, right now, I don¡¯t have control over my emotions.¡¯ Pablo explained. "Well, good luck." Cupid and Pablo stopped talking as the old man started speaking again. "Alright. Now it¡¯s time for the second person to come on the stage. He killed less than Adolf but he still killed enough to get into second position. Please welcome¡­" "This time it would be yo-" "Shut up." Pablo made Flashy shut up. He won¡¯t let him jinx this time. Flashy shut his mouth and the old man revealed the name of the second person. "Pablo Castillo!" "I knew it. Yes." Flashy was happy. ¡¯Not bad.¡¯ Pablo showed no pleasure on his face. "Pablo Castillo, come on the stage." The old man called. ¡¯Well, here goes nothing.¡¯ Pablo raised his hand. All eyes fell on him and just as he expected, everyone wasn¡¯t shocked. They didn¡¯t know Pablo¡¯s name but they did see what Pablo did on the ground. The Gatling Gun and Chainsaw left a lasting impact on everyone¡¯s brains. But still they were not sure. "How the hell did he come second?" "He had the weakest rank possible." "He is cheating." "Yes. The Count must be helping him." People accused Pablo of cheating but as Pablo started walking the talks became less and less. Deep down, they were afraid. Blood dripped from his clothes as with every step a streak of blood was left behind. ¡¯Cowards.¡¯ Pablo knew everyone would stop talking in fear of him hearing them. He had seen such people many times. He paid them no mind and walked towards the stage. The people also gave him way and Pablo, like the man he was, went fearlessly on the stage. He looked the old man in the eye and reached out his hand. "I don¡¯t shake hands with candidates." The old man said. "I am not asking for a handshake. My hand is closed. I am giving you this.." Pablo opened his fist and inside it was a wooden piece. The old man looked at it. "Oh. It¡¯s your token. My bad." Pablo was giving his token to the old man. He didn¡¯t want to waste time. The old man also waited for nothing and took the token. He gave it a look and as soon as he saw it, his brows shot up. "Your Ego is ranked White? The lowest and weakest of them all? And you came in second position here? What did you even do, young man?" The old man was surprised. It was a natural reaction. "Yes. Check him." "He is a cheater!" "The Count must have helped him." "He is the weakest." "SILENCE!" The old man roared and this time, even the wind stopped. No one dared to utter even a single word. It became quieter than ever. ¡¯What authority. Fascinating.¡¯ Pablo liked the old man¡¯s power to shout loud enough. He silenced the crowd of five million people at once. "All of you fcukers are watched constantly from the moment you have stepped your foot inside this camp. Many eyes are on you. There is no cheating involved. No one cheated here. Because if this man had cheated then he would have faced a death worse than the people he killed himself. So before spewing such nonsensical shit, think twice." The old man made himself clear and denied all the accusations placed on Pablo. ¡¯Good to know I was seen.¡¯ The old man gave a glare to everyone and then focused on Pablo again. "Here¡¯s your token, young man. And you have killed one million people. That¡¯s a lot considering that you have a White ranked Ego. And since I asked that man about him, it¡¯s only fair if I ask you the same thing. He told me that he is Evil, so what are you?" Pablo took the token from the old man, stored it inside his left bracelet and then with his same old smile, he said : "I am worse than Evil." Chapter 64: Suggestion "I am worse than evil." CLAP! CLAP! "Yeah! Let¡¯s go! Yayy!" Someone cheered and clapped from the crowd as soon as Pablo said that. It was the only person on the whole ground who cheered and clapped. Pablo knew who that could be. "Ignore him." He said. "You don¡¯t have to tell me that." The old man replied and Flashy was successfully ignored. "You can leave the stage now." The old man said. Pablo nodded but he didn¡¯t move. "Actually, why don¡¯t you announce the name of all the winners and give them rewards right now on the stage? It¡¯d be a lot faster like that." "Don¡¯t give him suggestions. He will blow your brain." Cupid spoke. She had seen how the old man killed someone a few moments ago just because he talked back to him. And just like Cupid, everyone else was tense as well. They were sure the old man would snap. Pablo, however, was just waiting for the old man¡¯s response. The old man stared at Pablo for a few seconds and then nodded his head a few times. "You are a brave man, Pablo." Pablo gave a slight smile. "Among all the millions of candidates that have ever come here, no one never dared to give me a suggestion on the first day. You might really pull this off, lad." ¡¯Don¡¯t call me that.¡¯ "You flatter me." Pablo showed respect. "Haha. No worries. My name is Graham." The old man reached out his hand. Everyone raised their brows. Even Pablo was a little surprised. "Shake his hand. Come on. You can copy his Ego now. He made it easier." Cupid spoke again. She wasn¡¯t tense anymore. ¡¯I know. It¡¯s so easy that it¡¯s scary.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t so sure about the old man. He didn¡¯t think he did something for the old man to make him shake hands. ¡¯Ahgh. He will be mad if I don¡¯t shake his hand. Fuck it.¡¯ Pablo reached out his hand as well and then both men shook hands. "Thank you for ughh.." Pablo¡¯s face turned sour. ¡¯This old shit. I knew it. It can¡¯t be that easy.¡¯ Pablo cursed. His hand was in pain. The old man stared at Pablo and came closer. He brought his mouth near Pablo¡¯s ear. "Don¡¯t you ever try to give me suggestions, fcuker." The old man gritted his teeths. "I will rip you apart in so many ways that even the crows will get confused about how to start eating your flesh." The old man tightened his grip on Pablo¡¯s hand. CRACK! Pablo¡¯s wrist broke. But Pablo didn¡¯t flinch. He won¡¯t give the old man the pleasure of hurting him. ¡¯You just signed your death warrant. I will kill you for sure.¡¯ Pablo made up his mind. ¡¯Use both of them, system.¡¯ He commanded and the interfaces appeared. [ Empathic Echo in use! ] He used his First Ego and it did its work instantly. Pablo felt an ever growing air building inside his lungs and Pablo found what this feeling was.. ¡¯He is filled with arrogance. Prideful old man. He is also angry at me.¡¯ [ Mimesis Malefica in use! ] Pablo then used his second Ego and it did its work as well. [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds. ] [ Showing you the memories of the Target! ] [ Please Wait¡­ ] A surge of memories flooded inside Pablo¡¯s mind and Pablo did his best to not flinch by those. He clenched his jaw and made himself appear perfectly fine. The memories would only last for ten seconds. Pablo only had to wait for ten seconds. The pain on his hand was too much but Pablo had dealt with pain before so he just focused on the memories of the old man. And finally, ten seconds passed. Pablo heaved a sigh of relief and the System did its job. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ A little bit of life force taken from the Target! ] [ High Level Ego! ] [ You will be able to keep this Ego for only six hours. ] [ Do you want to see it now? ] ¡¯Are you blind? Of course I don¡¯t want to see it now. I am being held by an arrogant old man. But isn¡¯t six hours like a lot more time to keep a high ranked Ego?¡¯ [ The System thinks you will need it for six hours. This is only one time help. It won¡¯t happen in future. ] ¡¯Why do I feel like this is something very close to having plot armor? The Gods made this system so maybe they are helping me.¡¯ Pablo guessed some answers but the System didn¡¯t show anything. ¡¯Go away now.¡¯ Pablo commanded and the system¡¯s window went away. Now Pablo finally gave his full attention to the old man. "I understand. Forgive me, sir." He said. That was the only way to deal with arrogant people. Give them respect and accept the fault. "You better understand. You only killed a million. I have killed an entire nation by myself." ¡¯Same pinch.¡¯ "Yes, sir. I was too naive. Forgive me." Pablo didn¡¯t break his character. "Now scram from the stage. I will do things my way." The old man finally let go of Pablo¡¯s hand. Pablo sighed and left the stage. He walked fast. He didn¡¯t want to anger the old man more. His wrist dangled left and right and it was filled with pain, but Pablo treated it like nothing. He was going back to his previous position on the ground but then he felt eyes on him. He raised his head and saw the source. It was Adolf Hustler. Now he was gawking at Pablo. ¡¯Now he will show me the middle finger. Two at that.¡¯ Hustler raised both his hands and just as Pablo predicted, he showed the middle fingers of both his hands. "Heh." Pablo chuckled and kept walking. He ignored everyone else and stood beside Flashy. "Um.. what happened out there, Boss?" Flashy asked. He got the feeling that Pablo was in a bad mood but he still asked. "What do you think happened? What did you see from here?" Pablo asked Flashy in return. "Well, I saw that old man praise you, he shook your hand and then you both talked about something and now you are here. And since he sent you here, it means he didn¡¯t accept your suggestion as well." Flashy shared what he figured. "I¡¯ll keep it short. Try to understand what happened there." Pablo showed his right hand to Flashy. "What are you talki-" Flashy¡¯s eyes went wide as he saw the dangling wrist of Pablo. Even an idiot could tell it was broken. "He broke your wrist? And you let that happen? Wait. Then why was he praising you? Was that a lie?" "Yes. He is too full of pride. But I will show him his place." "I am sure you will." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They stopped talking after that and the old man began his work. "Alright. Now it¡¯s time for the last winner. The person in the third position. He killed less than Adolf and Pablo but he still killed enough. Please welcome.." "Who do you think it will be?" Flashy asked. Pablo smiled. "If I chose the right person, then I am sure it would be him." "Oh. Let¡¯s see." Flashy went silent and the old man took the name of the person who came in third. "Draxus Wick!" "Nice." Pablo commented. "What nice? Who is Wick?" Flashy didn¡¯t get it. Pablo rolled his eyes. "Draxus has the same surname as the King of this Kingdom. It¡¯s only natural for him to change his surname. He couldn¡¯t be telling everyone that he has some royal connection." "Okay? So you told him to change his surname?" "No. I told him nothing. I wanted to see if he had the brains to think for himself. And turns out, he has." "Great." Flashy replied short and just watched the stage. Pablo did the same. One man came out from the crowd and went to the stage. Everyone saw his face and it was really Draxus. Pablo¡¯s right hand man. ¡¯It¡¯s good how he didn¡¯t come out of a shadow. He should keep that as a secret. Not everyone should know about his power.¡¯ Pablo talked with himself. He always does that. Draxus bowed to the old man and showed his token. The old man looked at it. "Hmm. What do we have here? This man has a purple ranked Ego, everyone. How wonderful." "Yeah." "The man with the green one came first and the white one came second. What good are the ranks anyway?" "Useless." No one acted surprised by Draxus¡¯ level as their beliefs were broken by Adolf and Pablo. "Well, pay them no mind, young man." The old man returned the token to Draxus. "This man killed fifty thousand people today. That¡¯s all. You may go now. Or you can stay if you also have some suggestions for me?" The old man glanced at Pablo while saying that. ¡¯Having fun, eh? I wanted this man¡¯s support but this is what I got instead. My luck is great.¡¯ Pablo showed no reaction on his face. "I have nothing to say, sir." Draxus said and like a good man, went to stand on the ground. The old man then continued his speech. "So now that the top three winners have been declared, it¡¯s time to know their rewards. They should get something for performing so well, right?" Everyone nodded. "Good. So the reward for Adolf who came first is¡­" The old man paused, creating a dramatic effect. Then he bellowed : "That he will get a good advantage in the next test. It will be very very helpful, young man. You will like it." ¡¯He didn¡¯t disclose the exact reward.¡¯ Pablo and many others thought that. They wanted to hear what advantage would Hustler get but it seems they would get to hear it later. Adolf only gave a nod to the old man. The old man nodded back and carried on. "Now, the next reward. The person who came second shall receive this reward. Pablo Castillo will receive this reward. So everyone, his reward is¡­" The old man did the same thing as before and in his loud voice and dramatic manner, he hollered : "A Comrade." Chapter 65: New Location "A comrade." The old man, Graham, revealed the reward of Pablo and Pablo didn¡¯t know whether it was good or not. "Do I have to choose my comrade right now?" Pablo asked. "Yes. It will help you in the next test." "Alright. I chose him." Pablo made his decision on the spot. He put his hand on someone¡¯s shoulder and everyone, including Graham, frowned. "Out of all the people you could choose, you picked him?" Graham asked as Pablo chose none other than Flashy. "Yes. I choose him." Pablo was sure of his decision. "I love you, Boss." Flashy hugged Pablo. "Don¡¯t make me change my decision." Pablo pushed Flashy away. Saying ¡¯I love you¡¯ was one thing but hugging was a bit much. "Sorry, Boss. But thank you. I¡¯ll be your best slave." Flashy was happy. He would be safe if he stayed with Pablo. Pablo ignored Flashy and most of the people there did the same. "Is this your final decision? You know that he is the only one who killed zero people today. He is the worst man. He is also the one who will be getting a punishment today. Are you really sure about this?" Graham asked one last time. Pablo nodded. "Yes." "Well, get fcuked then." Graham shrugged his shoulders and moved on. "Alright. After Pablo, it¡¯s time for the third person to get his reward. Draxus Wick is the name." Graham looked at Draxus and Draxus looked back at him. "Your reward, young man, is¡­" Graham paused and as usual, in a grand manner he revealed the reward. "Time." Draxus¡¯ brows flinched. "Time? You are not going to give me just a watch, right?" "Being funny, are we? Don¡¯t worry. We are not giving you a watch. By time, I meant that in the next test you will get an extra one hour from the rest of the candidates. You will have more time than the others. Is that good?" "I guess so." Draxus gave a light nod. "Well, now that the rewards are over. It¡¯s time for the punishment." Graham smiled and his eyes went to Pablo. "There is only man who will get punished today. Though, this man also made a record. In the history of this test procedure, no one ever managed to get zero points. This man wasn¡¯t able to kill anyone. He passed this test simply by hiding under the dead bodies. His name is¡­" Graham paused and in his loudest voice possible, he bellowed the name : "Flashy Rail!" "No surprises there." Pablo commented and everyone else wasn¡¯t shocked as well. They knew who Flashy was by now. "I am not ashamed. I did what I thought was the best." Flashy raised his hand and started walking. "Oh. No. No. Don¡¯t come up here, you coward. The stage is only for the winners. You will stay right there and hear your punishment." Graham said. Flashy sighed. "Sure. What a humiliation." ¡¯He deals with disrespect easily. Nice.¡¯ Pablo found a good quality of Flashy. "Maybe getting disrespected and ignored made him accustomed to such things and now it doesn¡¯t bother him. What a sad life." Cupid shared her thoughts. ¡¯You are full of empathy, Angel. It makes me wonder what you think of me.¡¯ "You are a psychopath." Cupid didn¡¯t even think twice before saying that. ¡¯Good to know.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking as Graham was about to reveal Flashy¡¯s punishment. "Your punishment should be suitable to your personality. You have a good build, you look strong but you are a coward. So.. I got it. Your punishment is¡­" Graham grinned and finally revealed Flashy¡¯s punishment. "You will be doing a thousand pushups at the start of the next test in the middle of the ground. That¡¯s all." "That¡¯s all? And you call it a punishment? At least cut his hand or something." One man complained. Graham turned his head at that man and sighed. "I will let it slide this time that you spoke to me in that tone. And when you will hear the next test, you will know how a thousand push ups is a punishment. Now don¡¯t disturb me next time. I will kill you." Graham gave the warning and turned back to Flashy. "Good luck, young man. I hope you don¡¯t die very early on the next test." Graham said and turned his attention away from Flashy. Flashy, obviously, wasn¡¯t feeling good. He turned to his only option who could help him. "Um. Boss, what do you think will happen in the next test? I don¡¯t think it will be easy. I don¡¯t want to die." "I don¡¯t know. I can¡¯t help you till I know what the next test is. We have to wait." "But you will save me right if something bad happens?" ¡¯I am not your prince.¡¯ "Yes. I will do my best." Pablo said the opposite of his thoughts. "Okay. I believe you." Flashy took a deep breath and now he was fine. He would believe in Pablo. "So, congratulations to all the five million candidates present here. You all passed the first test. Clap for yourselves." Graham announced and clapped. Everyone else clapped as well and they were all smiling. They were happy. "Okay. That¡¯s enough. Now let¡¯s change the location." Graham put his hand inside his coat¡¯s inner pocket and took out a rectangular thing. Its height was more than its width. ¡¯Is that a mobile phone?¡¯ Pablo looked at Cupid. "It looks like it. Only some rich and influential people have it here." Cupid answered. ¡¯Impressive. Technology here isn¡¯t that bad. I would like one of those as well.¡¯ Pablo wanted a mobile as well now. "This man has a Receiver. He is a big deal, Boss. It won¡¯t be easy to kill him." Flashy spoke. Pablo frowned. "That rectangular thing is called a Receiver here?" "Here? What do you mean ¡¯here¡¯? It is called Receiver everywhere. I know there won¡¯t be any Receiver in the slums but everyone knows what a Receiver is and what it is called. Sometimes, I think you are from another world, Boss." ¡¯You are right about that.¡¯ "Yeah. My memory is a bit hazy. Those five rapists hit me in the head pretty hard. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t remember some things. Don¡¯t worry about that." Pablo lied and ended the topic. He focused on Graham to see how the mobile pho-Receiver works. Graham did some touching on the device and then he put it on his ear. ¡¯Receiver, my ass. It¡¯s literally a mobile.¡¯ Graham used the Receiver just like a mobile phone. Pablo figured they were the same thing. "Hello." Graham spoke. ¡¯Alright. It¡¯s settled now. It¡¯s a mobile phone.¡¯ Pablo was sure now. The ¡¯hello¡¯ is a trademark for calls of mobiles. "Yeah. Come here. It¡¯s time for the second test. Come fast." Graham spoke and put the phone away from his ear. He put it back inside his coat¡¯s inner pocket and¡­ THUMP! "You called me and here I am!" Something or most likely, someone landed on the stage. He came out of nowhere and started shouting. ¡¯Where are these people falling from? Are they so fast that I can¡¯t even see them? And hurry up and start the next test. I only have a strong Ego for six hours.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t want his time to go to waste. He broke his wrist to copy Graham¡¯s Ego, he wanted to make it worthwhile. "Yes. I called you. Now do your work. Change the location." Graham said. "Alright. Alright. Don¡¯t worry. Let me meet the kids first." It was a male voice and when the dust from the jump settled down, everyone saw the new person. He had long black hair and he was much younger than Graham. He was bare chested and was only wearing a long brown jacket with furs. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯The jacket should be worn in winter. Why is he wearing it now? It¡¯s not that cold here.¡¯ Pablo found it strange but he had no choice but to focus on the man. The man came forward and stood at the edge of the stage. "Everyone, my name is Diablo Resmira and I am also a military man. I won¡¯t tell you my rank as you won¡¯t understand it now. You still don¡¯t know about military ranks and other stuff about it. So let it go. Alright?" "Yes." Everyone answered. "Great. So for your next test, the location will be changed. It can¡¯t be done here as it would be too easy then. So, fasten your belts because¡­" Diablo raised his right hand and with a never ending grin, he snapped his fingers. "Things are about to get hot." SHRILL! RISSHHH! "What the hell?" "This is really hell!" "This is the location?" "Where did I bring myself for fucks sake?" "I didn¡¯t sign up for this!" All the five million people cursed as much as they could as the next location made them even unable to stand. They were constantly moving, they couldn¡¯t put both of their legs at the same time on the ground. They were crying. They didn¡¯t experience anything like that. ¡¯Of course, the next test is harder than the first one. Good luck, Flashy.¡¯ Even Pablo was in a pinch. He also detested the new location. "Hahaha! Look at all of you! I just love seeing this. Hahaha." Diablo¡¯s voice came and everyone looked up. He was floating in the air away from the ground. "What is this place? Stop laughing. Tell me!" One man asked and everyone had the same question. "Oh. Right. Let me tell you where we are. Welcome, everyone, this place is¡­" Diablo slowly descended on the ground and after finally standing on the ground with both his feet, he revealed the location.. "Magma Of Nifelheim!" Chapter 66: Not Mine Diablo Resmira changed the location from the hard ground to the Magma of Nifelheim. Everyone was on the top of the volcano. It was some kind of lava land. Red flames, magma, unbearable heat spewing out from the ground. ¡¯Nifelheim? It was in Norse mythology. And it¡¯s supposed to be a cold place. Not this fucking inferno.¡¯ Even Pablo was struggling. ¡¯I never danced in my life.¡¯ Pablo hopped continuously on different legs. He wasn¡¯t immune to heat after all. But more than Pablo, someone else was fighting for his life. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss, this is bad. I will die. I can¡¯t stand this heat. It¡¯s worse than the slums. I will die. I will die." It was Flashy. He was constantly jumping in the air. He was jumping very high. His feet were only touching the hot ground for a second but he was still screaming like a bitch. He couldn¡¯t stand the hot ground even for a second. ¡¯This guy will make me suffer one day.¡¯ Pablo ignored Flashy for now and just focused on himself. Everyone else was also struggling and they couldn¡¯t wait any longer for the test to start. "Just start the next test!" One person shouted. Diablo looked there. "Oh. A woman. Nice." It was a woman who shouted. And there were some other women as well. Diablo walked towards the woman, leisurely. He wasn¡¯t feeling any heat. He was barefoot. Well, everyone was barefoot there. Their footwear burned the moment they touched the hot ground. Diablo reached in front of the woman and smiled. "Lady, why are you so eager to start the test? That old man is not here as well. It¡¯s only me and you all." ¡¯What?¡¯ Pablo looked around and indeed, Graham wasn¡¯t there. ¡¯Was he not supposed to be here? Or is this really a volcano or just an illusion?¡¯ Pablo questioned various things and he decided to check them as well. He turned his head to the closest person to him and it was a man. He was standing in front of Pablo but diagonally. There was a hole behind the man and it was filled with lava. Pablo then looked at Diablo, he was busy with the woman, so Pablo moved from his spot. ¡¯I know I am being seen from somewhere but I don¡¯t think they will mind it.¡¯ Pablo tiptoed towards the man and sneaked beside him. The man gave a glance at Pablo and ignored him. Pablo remained calm and brought his hand behind the man¡¯s head. He held the collar of the man¡¯s shirt and pulled. "Wha-" Pablo covered the man¡¯s mouth with his hand. Now the man couldn¡¯t speak. Pablo peered on the man¡¯s face. "You need to die for my curiosity. If you die then it¡¯s real lava, if you stay alive then it¡¯s an illusion. No hard feelings." Pablo shared some last words and pushed the man inside the hole. "Aaaa.." The man screamed but his scream was short lived. He fell inside the hole and all his traces disappeared. ¡¯Well, this is real.¡¯ Pablo found out the answer to his question. However, that scream of the man made everyone roam their heads. Everyone including Diablo as well. "Did you hear that?" "Someone screamed." "The heat must have got them." Everyone speculated the cause of the scream. Diablo moved away from the woman and clapped his hands. "That scream belonged to a man and now he is no more. He died because of someone¡¯s curiosity. That¡¯s all." Diablo said and not once did he look at Pablo. ¡¯He knows.¡¯ But Pablo figured Diablo knew what happened. That ¡¯someone¡¯s curiosity¡¯ belonged to Pablo. "Well, let¡¯s start the test now. Are you ready?" "Just do it already!" Everyone screamed. "Haha. Alright. Alright. So your second test is that you all have to keep standing with both of your feet on this hot ground straight for five hours. You are not allowed to move, walk. Choose one spot to stand and keep standing there for five hours. And if any of you, before five hours, did try to be smart and sneakily stood on just one leg, then know that you are being watched and this time, even felt. Penalty of cheating is death. Got that?" "Yes!" Everyone answered. Although they were confused about the ¡¯felt¡¯ part, they didn¡¯t ask about it. "Good. And now about the winners of the previous test. Let¡¯s hear the reward of Adolf." Diablo looked at Hustler. "Unlike these people, you only have to stand on both of your feet for one hour. Stand for one hour and you passed the test. Good, right?" Hustler nodded. "Not much of a talker, huh. It¡¯s fine. Now, we¡¯ll discuss the advantages of Pablo later. First, we¡¯ll talk about Draxus." Pablo didn¡¯t mind and he also wanted to hear about Draxus. "Draxus, your reward was time wasn¡¯t it?" Diablo asked. "Yes." Draxus answered. "Well, in this test you will get one hour extra time." "Huh? So I have to stand for six hours here to pass the test?" "No. You have to stand just for four hours and one hour will be added to that time making it five hours and like that, you will pass the test. Clear?" "Yes. It¡¯s good." Draxus liked it. He only had to stand for four hours and one hour would be added for free. He could endure that. ¡¯Nice. I hope Draxus clears this.¡¯ Pablo also liked Draxus¡¯ reward and now it was his turn. Diablo turned his head towards Pablo. "You, Pablo, are an interesting case. Your reward was a comrade. And the person you choose as your comrade is someone who has to do a punishment here. Let me explain in more detail what will happen with you and that constantly jumping man." Flashy was still jumping high in the air and Pablo just listened to Diablo. It was crucial. "So, your comrade, Flashy, has to do a thousand push ups here. What will happen now is that when the test starts, a timer of five hours will run for everyone. And only then Flashy will start doing his push ups. He won¡¯t get extra time. But there is a good part, as long as Flashy will be doing one thousand push ups, the rules of this test won¡¯t apply to him. He can move, he can walk and his both feet don¡¯t need to be on the ground all the time. That¡¯s all." "Alright. But what if Flashy couldn¡¯t complete the one thousand push ups in five hours? What then?" Pablo asked. "That¡¯s where you come in. He is your comrade and only you can help him by using your advantage." "Just cut to the chase." Pablo wasn¡¯t a fan of small talks. "Sure. You chose him as your comrade so it¡¯s only natural you will help each other. For us, in this test, you two have become one person. Anyway, this test says you have to stand on both of your feet on this hot ground for five hours. And since you have a comrade, you can distribute that time among each other. For example, you can stand on this ground for 2.5 hours and Flashy can do the same. 2.5 two times is 5 and like that, you passed the test. Got it?" "So I can stand here for three hours and Flashy can stand for two hours. And like that, we can clear the test?" "Yes. You can distribute the time however you like. It just has to be equal to five hours." "And if Flashy took one hour to do one thousand push ups on this ground, will that time get counted for this test?" "No. The push ups and this test are different things. If Flashy took one hour to do those push ups then he would only get four hours to stand on the ground and since this test says that we have to stand on it for five hours, Flashy won¡¯t be able to do that. Because out of five hours, he wasted one hour on the push ups. This punishment was meant to kill him but you choosing him as your comrade is the only thing that saved his life." "That¡¯s so confusing. Did you even get all that?" Cupid spoke. She tried her best to follow the conversation but too much information exploded her mind. "I understand. And let me make it clear. Listen carefully." Pablo arrived closer to Diablo. "Oh. I like the confidence. You were the one who gave that old man a suggestion, right? You are a fun guy." Diablo somewhat praised Pablo. "Just listen." Pablo was serious. "Alright. Shoot." Diablo focused as well. Pablo nodded and explained. "Me and my comrade for this test are being counted as one unit, right? I mean, he and I are only one person for you guys in this test. Is that right?" "Well, yes." "So when this test will start, Flashy will start doing his one thousand push ups. And only I will stand for five hours for both of us. We won¡¯t distribute time. I can stand for both of us, right?" "Yes, you can." "So if only I stay standing on this ground for five hours, me and Flashy will both pass this test, right?" "Yes." Pablo sighed. "That¡¯s all then. You can continue with your test now." "Alright. But you know, if you are standing on the ground for five hours anyway, then doesn¡¯t it mean your advantage was meaningless? You are still doing the same thing as others even after coming second in the previous test. What¡¯s the point of having an advantage then?" "Oh. You didn¡¯t get it then." Pablo replied. "What?" Diablo asked. "The advantage. It was never mine. Me choosing Flashy wasn¡¯t my advantage¡­" Pablo stood back on his previous position and Flashy arrived with a jump beside him. "It was his." Chapter 67: The Force Pablo choosing Flashy wasn¡¯t an advantage for Pablo in any way. In fact, it was a disadvantage for him. But for Flashy, it was the biggest advantage he could get. "Why did you even choose him as your comrade? The last I checked you didn¡¯t care about anyone else." Cupid asked. She knew Flashy was a disadvantage for Pablo and she also knew Pablo wouldn¡¯t like a disadvantage for him. Yet, he chose Flashy as his comrade. Why? ¡¯Because I had a feeling he would die. He is a coward and the military certainly won¡¯t like a coward. They will try to kill him. And I don¡¯t want that. He is a useful chauffeur for me. If you ignore the fact he is stupid, he is a good subordinate.¡¯ "Why can¡¯t you just say he is your friend? Will it kill you to say that?" Pablo looked at Cupid. ¡¯It will.¡¯ "Ahgh. Whatever." Cupid didn¡¯t speak after that. Pablo also diverted his attention to Diablo, who was again floating in the air. "Alright, people. It¡¯s time to start the second test. But before that," Diablo roamed his eyes on the ground and stopped at Pablo. "Stop your comrade from jumping. He needs to stay on the ground for the punishment. He is wasting our time." Flashy was still constantly jumping in the air and when he came down, Pablo held his shoulder. "Stop doing that. Be a man. Endure this heat. You have to do a thousand push ups here." "What? If I do that I will die, Boss!" "If you don¡¯t do that, you will die as well. They will kill you. So might as well do it and live." "But what if I die while doing the push ups? There is no guarantee that I will live during the one thousand push ups, Boss!" ¡¯Motherfuc-I might kill him myself.¡¯ Pablo clenched his jaw. He applied pressure on Flashy¡¯s shoulder and looked him in the eye. "Believe me, you won¡¯t die." "Are you sure?" "Yes." "Fine." Flashy finally agreed and now he wasn¡¯t jumping anymore. Though, he was still hopping on one leg. "Start the test now." Pablo said. "I will." Diablo clapped his hands and it was finally time for the test to begin. "Look at the sky, everyone." Diablo said and everyone did what he said. They all raised their heads and stared at the clear black sky. ¡¯It was day in the first test and here it is night. This place must be very far from the camp.¡¯ Pablo figured some things but his attention soon shifted to something else. Some words were forming in the sky and they were in red color. After a second, they became clearly visible and Pablo read them. ¡¯They are not words. They are numbers. Five, zero, zero.¡¯ 05:00:00 was written in the sky. "This is a timer for five hours. As soon as this test starts, this timer will run. And when this timer ends, the test is finished. Whoever remains standing on the ground by that time, will move on to the next test. Clear?" "Yes! Just start the fucking test!" Everyone was fed up by now. They already spent so much time on the hot ground for nothing. The test hasn¡¯t even begun yet. "Alright. Alright. But you all are in for a surprise. Anyway, let¡¯s start it. Three¡­ two¡­" Diablo started the countdown and with utmost vigor, he bellowed the last number. "One! Let the test begin!" Everyone took a deep breath and stood silently. They were already in the spot which they found suitable and not one of them made a sound. They all made sure both of their feet stayed on the ground and their eyes were closed. They needed utmost focus to endure the inferno of the ground. "Boss! What now?" Flashy was still hopping on one leg. It was good that the rules of the test didn¡¯t apply to him. Otherwise, he would have failed the test immediately. Nevertheless, he was smart enough to not touch Pablo. He didn¡¯t want Pablo to lose his focus and fail the test. But Flashy was getting on Pablo¡¯s nerves. ¡¯The next thing I am doing is to create a backbone of this wimp.¡¯ Pablo made a decision for the future. "Just calm down. I will do something." Pablo assured. The ground was hot for him as well but Pablo knew how to handle tough situations and also, he needed Flashy to finish a thousand push ups as well. "Alright. I trust you. Do something." Flashy left everything on Pablo and looked at Diablo. "Can I jump? The rules of this test don¡¯t apply to me, right?" He asked. "No. You start doing your push ups. You have a punishment. Do it." Diablo made it clear. "Bloody hell." Flashy cursed and now his only hope was Pablo. Pablo raced his mind and he instantly remembered something. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯System, show me that Ego I copied.¡¯ Pablo had yet to see the Ego of the Old man, Graham. It might help him in this situation. [ Copied Ego¡¯s Rank : Utter Purple ] ¡¯Oh. A new rank. It should be higher than Purple and weaker than black. Nice. But show me the Ego.¡¯ [ Copied Ego¡¯s Name : The Force ] [ Description : Now there is an external force around you and you can do anything with that. You can touch someone, you can kill someone without touching them. You can do telekinesis. It¡¯s like you got an invisible force to do things. ] [ Note : You only have this Ego for six hours. ] Pablo read the description of the Ego and nodded. ¡¯So that¡¯s how he managed to get all the weapons of others. Nice. This can help here. And the System did a good thing to give me six hours of time with this Ego.¡¯ Pablo could cover his feet with this invisible force and that way he won¡¯t feel the hotness of the ground. ¡¯But I have to try it on someone else first.¡¯ Pablo chose the person standing closest to him other than Flashy. It was a man and Pablo used the copied Ego on him. He slid the invisible force between the man¡¯s feet and the ground and now the man was slightly floating in the air. "Oh. I can¡¯t feel the heat anymore. Maybe my main character growth arc has begun." The man felt a strange power beneath his feet and he was surely happy. But the next moment¡­ SWISH! A flame erupted from beneath the ground of the man and engulfed him. "Aaaaaa-" The man couldn¡¯t even finish his scream and forget about the main character arc, he died like a supporting character. "See that, everyone?" Diablo spoke from the air. "This ground can sense whenever your feet are off the land and when the ground senses it, you all saw what happened. So if you don¡¯t want to turn to ashes, keep your feet on the ground." Pablo stared at the ashes of the man who just died and sighed. ¡¯Your death isn¡¯t wasted, random guy. Thanks for giving me my answer. And it should be obvious, you aren¡¯t the main character.¡¯ Pablo did some speech for the man and forgot about him the next moment. ¡¯So if I use this Ego I will end up in ash. But can it be used on Flashy?¡¯ Pablo squinted his eyes and ran his mind in all directions. He didn¡¯t want Flashy to die and he also wanted Flashy to do the push ups. ¡¯Fuck it. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡¯ Pablo focused on Flashy¡¯s feet and did the same thing he did with the man. "Flashy," Pablo said before doing the thing. "Don¡¯t react loudly when you feel less heat. Act like nothing happened. Got it?" "Just do whatever you see fit." Flashy couldn¡¯t care less. He would even sell his body to get rid of the hot ground. Pablo nodded and began his work. He slided the invisible force between Flashy¡¯s feet and the ground and just waited. Flashy¡¯s eyes went wide as he looked at Pablo. "This is amazi-" Pablo glared and Flashy didn¡¯t speak further. He almost told everyone that he wasn¡¯t feeling any heat. "Thanks, Boss." Flashy whispered anyway. ¡¯Will he die now?¡¯ Pablo waited for the ground to spew some flames for Flashy but nothing happened. Even after ten seconds nothing happened. Pablo heaved a sigh of relief. ¡¯Guess the rules really didn¡¯t apply to him. What a relief.¡¯ Flashy was calm now. He was even slightly smiling. ¡¯This idiot.¡¯ Pablo gritted his teeths. "I told you to act like nothing happened. Why are you acting like everything is fine now? Keep acting like you are still feeling hot. Use your brain, dammit." "Oh sorry." Flashy apologized and began his acting. "Boss! Do something. It¡¯s burning!" He started hopping on one leg again. He started crying louder than before. ¡¯Now he is over acting. Maybe I should really kill him.¡¯ "Start the push ups now. I will stand for five hours. You do your work. You have to do it." Pablo acted like he was motivating his friend. "No. I can¡¯t." Flashy was still acting. "Do it. For me. For us." Pablo spoke again. "No. It¡¯s too hot. I can¡¯t. Sorry." Flashy now had tears in his eyes. Pablo lowered his voice. "Just do it, you dumb fcuk. Start the push ups. I am not acting." "Oh. Okay." Flashy understood. "Fine then, Boss. For you I shall walk on burning coals. One thousand push ups are nothing. I will do them." Flashy sat down in the position of push ups and put his palms on the ground. He felt no heat as Pablo used invisible force on Flashy¡¯s hands as well. "Hot. Hot. Hot. Hot." Flashy continuously chanted to make people think he was getting burnt. "Hey, he is doing the push ups. You keep the count of them. He can¡¯t keep his mind to count them on this hot ground." Pablo said to Diablo. "Okay." Diablo agreed and watched Flashy. "Hot. Hot. Hot. Hot." Flashy kept his chanting on and finally started doing the push ups. Like that, some time went on and after thirty minutes, Diablo spoke : "Thirty minutes are up and now it¡¯s time for your surprise. The test will get harder now. And I won¡¯t build some big ass suspense. I will get straight into the matter. In this place, where you are doing your best to stand, something is about to increase. And that something is your surprise. And that surprise is¡­" Diablo scanned every face present on the hot ground and with a devilish smile, he revealed the surprise¡­ "Gravity." Chapter 68: Toy Story The surprise was Gravity. Diablo was full of smiles and Pablo had seen such smiles. They suggested that the other person is waiting for the other person to suffer. "Stay strong, Flashy. Things are about to get worse." Pablo warned and added some invisible force above Flashy. "What do you mean, Boss? He just said Gravity is going to increase. Not a big deal." Flashy carried on with his push ups. Pablo ignored him as he expected such an answer from Flashy. He focused on Diablo and so did everyone else. They all wanted to know what would happen. And Diablo was generous enough to not make them wait. He raised his right hand, joined his fingers, and¡­ "Boom." SNAP! He snapped his fingers and¡­ THOOM! "What th.." Pablo¡¯s knees bent. POOF! POOF! POOF! Countless people burned to dust as their feet were off the ground. All that happened because of a snap of fingers. "This i-s.. gravity.." Pablo now clearly understood the surprise. The gravity on the Magma of Nifelheim suddenly increased and it was forcing everyone to lie on the ground. It was too much. "Hmm?" Pablo felt something on his lips and he licked it. "Blood? My nose is bleeding?" Blood dripped from Pablo¡¯s nose. He was using all his strength to stay standing and he was also using the copied Ego to protect Flashy from the intense gravity. "Hang in there, Boss. I want to get laid but not on this ground." Flashy spoke. He wasn¡¯t acting anymore. He was in pain. He also used all his strength to remain in the position of push ups. Pablo¡¯s invisible force was keeping Flashy from giving in to the gravity. ¡¯I should use it on me as well.¡¯ Pablo decided to use The Force on his body as well. He could at least stop the gravity from affecting his balance. "You can¡¯t handle that much. Your body is still weak! Your nose is already bleeding." Cupid stated some facts. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Pablo couldn¡¯t care less. "I won¡¯t die. This body might be weak but I am sure as hell that it doesn¡¯t want to die here." "But this will.." Pablo ignored Cupid altogether. Her words fell on deaf ears. Pablo closed his eyes, he focused on his own body and guided the invisible force above his head. He covered himself with the invisible force but he made sure to leave his feet from that. He didn¡¯t want to get burned. ¡¯This is harder than I expected.¡¯ Veins surfaced on Pablo¡¯s head. The Ego he was using wasn¡¯t some small time magic trick, it was a fearsome power. Graham was an experienced old man so it was only natural he could use the Ego with ease. But not Pablo. He just got that Ego a few hours ago. ¡¯I should follow what he did in his memories.¡¯ Pablo recalled the memories he got from Graham and remembered the part when the old man was learning to use his Ego in the academy. ¡¯Concentrate on the place where you want the force to come and stay. And just keep concentrating. And keep believing you have enough stamina to do that. Your mind is powerful. Do it. Control it.¡¯ Pablo repeated the words of the academy teacher and did as he said. He focused on his upper body and imagined the force covering it. He focused and focused and little by little, Pablo sensed some changes. ¡¯It¡¯s working.¡¯ Pablo kept doing the same thing and after five minutes, his upper body was fully covered with the Force. ¡¯Now I have to keep it like that. On Flashy too.¡¯ Pablo kept his eyes closed and no noise fell on his ears. He was immersed in the control of his Ego. The gravity was no more on him and it was all because of his Copied Ego. Pablo was standing straight, his eyes closed. He couldn¡¯t even feel the pain on his feet anymore. The heat went out of his mind. Only the invisible force danced in his thoughts. However, in that hot ground, Pablo wasn¡¯t alone. There were many other people and they were struggling. They were cursing. But there were some other people who, just like Pablo, used some various things as well. Just like how Pablo used The Force on himself to avoid gravity, some other people also used their Egoes. Some people even evolved their Ego in dire need. Nevertheless, they still had sweat on their faces and they were still struggling under the strong gravity. They weren¡¯t as peaceful as Pablo. Like that, thirty more minutes passed and Diablo spoke. "Adolf, you can stop now. You passed the test. One hour is up. I¡¯ll send you back to the camp." Adolf Hustler¡¯s reward helped him greatly. "And I am impressed you faced no problem in this test. The gravity and the hot ground didn¡¯t bother you at all it seems." Diablo commented as Adolf was as good as new. He didn¡¯t even groan in the heat. He was silent all the time. "Alright. You may go." Diablo snapped his fingers and the next moment, Hustler disappeared from the Magma of Nifelheim. Pablo would have loved to see Hustler but he didn¡¯t even hear Diablo¡¯s voice. He was meditating. Only the invisible force and Pablo were talking to each other. That too, with no words. Flashy was busy doing his push ups. He was having no problem in doing those as he was strong. He just didn¡¯t have guts in relation to his physique. One hour was already up and now only four hours were left. Pablo and Flashy were doing fine but there were some who just couldn¡¯t focus for too long. "This is hell!" One man screamed and the gravity got the better of him. He lost his balance and the flame came out of the ground. The man got engulfed in that flame and died. The same thing happened with some others as they weren¡¯t able to handle the state of focus for too long. Their attention span was short. All of them lost their footing thanks to the gravity and burned themselves to death. "People are getting weaker nowadays. Wars should happen occasionally for them to stay strong." Diablo talked with himself. FWISH! "Wars are only good when you are winning." Another voice came beside Diablo. Diablo turned his head. "Oh. Old man Graham. What¡¯s up? You never came to see me in the sky." Diablo was floating and Graham was floating beside him. "I wanted to see some people¡¯s performance." Graham replied. "Huh? Who got your interest? Let me guess it¡¯s that Adolf kid. He is strong, that¡¯s for sure." "Yes. Adolf is good but you are wrong. You never bother to read the reports, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know anything." "Is that so? Enlighten me then." Graham shook his head and pointed his finger. "See that man? The one with black hair who is standing with all the calmness." Diablo looked there. "Yes. What about him?" "His name is Pablo Castillo and his Ego rank is White." "What?!" Diablo shouted. He couldn¡¯t lower his voice at that reveal. "Yes. He got the weakest level of Ego possible and yet, he killed one million people in the first test and now look at him, the gravity and the heat isn¡¯t bothering him either." Diablo this time focused more closely on Pablo. His interest got piqued. "That¡¯s the most interesting news you have shared to me, old man. How did he even manage to survive with that level of Ego?" "The answer is simple, Diablo." Graham¡¯s eyes were fixed on Pablo. "This man must have done anything to survive. He must have cheated, stolen, killed. Everything. He developed a thick skin on his body and now nothing bothers him anymore. Even if it¡¯s a White Ego, he must have gotten some power. A power that could create a person like him." "Yikes. So this man got your interest?" Diablo asked. "Yes. He has guts as well. He tried to give me a suggestion. I broke his wrist and he didn¡¯t even flinch. He will go all the way here." "Well, if you say that then he might really be. And you know, he can even get accepted in the Abyssal Butchers division." "No," Graham refused right away. "I don¡¯t think so. He chose a coward as his comrade. The people in Abyssal Butchers toys with cowards. Not choose them as a comrade. They are cruel. They kill anyone they want. They rape when they feel horny. In a sense, they are the real Kings." Diablo smiled. "That¡¯s why I am saying Pablo might be accepted in that division." Graham frowned. "What do you mean? Did you not hear me?" "I guess you weren¡¯t paying close to Pablo when he came here." "Explain." Diablo began. "The people in Abyssal Butchers kill anyone they want. But this man killed a man just to satisfy his curiosity. He threw a person inside a hole filled with lava just to check whether it¡¯s real or not." Diablo looked at Graham with a smile. "If the Abyssal Butchers toy with cowards and weak people, then this man is crueler than them. Take it from me in writing, but I am sure that this man, Pablo Castillo, doesn¡¯t toy with anyone specifically. Instead¡­" Diablo¡¯s smile grew wider as he finally understood what Pablo really does. "He toys with every fucking person." Chapter 69: What’s Duh? Diablo told Graham that Pablo toys with everyone. He was guessing it but he was sure of his guess. "Whatever." Graham shrugged. "Only time will tell how he is. The third test will show us his mettle. If he is really worthy of Abyssal Butchers or not." "You are right about that." Diablo agreed with Graham and both of them watched the candidates. "Hey, are you counting? How much have I done by now?" Flashy asked from the ground. His speed of doing push ups became slower because of the increased gravity. He could only move because of Pablo¡¯s invisible force. Otherwise, he would have been burned instantly. "You have done only four hundred and twenty five by now. Many more are left. Keep doing that. Don¡¯t speak. I will tell you when to stop." Diablo answered with no interest. Flashy was hated by everyone it seemed. Flashy didn¡¯t mind that and continued doing his punishment. And like that one more hour passed. "Say old man," Diablo spoke. "What do you think his Ego might be?" "Whose?" Graham asked. "Pablo¡¯s, duh." "What¡¯s duh?" "Nevermind. And forget I asked anything." Diablo stopped talking. That was the problem with old people. They don¡¯t understand things. "I understand what you are saying. Don¡¯t worry." Graham said. "Oh. Then what do you think? We still have three hours. We can pass some time by talking." "Hmm. Even if it¡¯s a white ranked Ego, it¡¯s still an Ego. And considering how he killed one million people with that gun and chainsaws and how he is managing in this heat, it must be a useful Ego. A weak but useful Ego." Diablo nodded. "Right." "Or," Graham added. "Call me an idiot or whatever, but it could be that he has two Egoes." "You are an idiot." "Don¡¯t call me that for real, you bastard." "What else should I call you then? Two Egoes? It¡¯s impossible. No one ever got two Egoes." Graham sighed. "You haven¡¯t read even a single book in the academy, have you?" "Nope. What of it?" "There is a mention of a person who had two Egoes fifty years ago. Maybe he wasn¡¯t the only one but he was the only one who revealed he has two Egoes." Diablo raised his brows. "Really?" "Really. That¡¯s why I think Pablo has two Egoes as well." "Maybe. But you are thinking too much. Though, what was the name of the person who had two Egoes fifty years ago?" Graham squinted his eyes. "If I remember it right, that man rebelled against everything going here in Seraphim. Be it slavery, atrocities done by the military, and all the Kings of every kingdom. He raised his voice against every one and many people who were the victims sided with him. He went on strikes and the most impressive thing he did was that he hurt not a single soul. He didn¡¯t fight with his hands. He was a non violent man." "That¡¯s¡­ impressive. What was his name?" Diablo was impressed. "He was¡­" Graham recalled the name for a few seconds and eventually replied. "Wandhi." Diablo heard the name. "Wandhi? That¡¯s a simple name. What became of him then? Did he win?" "Heh." Graham chuckled. "What do you think?" "I don¡¯t know. Was he strong?" "He only revealed he has two Egoes and not once did he attack anyone. So no one knew how strong he was. But he was a good man and he went against the people standing at the top. He even tried to establish the concept of Gods in this world. And his end was obvious." "Of course." Diablo understood. "Yeah. He was killed and all his supporters were killed too. His body parts were hanged in various cities of various kingdoms as a message and some parts were even sent to the Hollow kingdom for Cannibals to eat. After that, no one tried to raise their voice against the top dogs." "That¡¯s some heavy story. And I can¡¯t believe this talk of ours started from the question of someone having two Egoes." "Yeah. But anyway, that¡¯s past. Just focus on the present. I will do more research on this two Ego thing." Graham said. "Alright. Tell me if you find something interesting. I can¡¯t read things. When I try to read something words dance around my eyes. It¡¯s annoying." "Excuses." Graham didn¡¯t believe Diablo. "Forget it." Diablo won¡¯t explain either. They both watched the candidates for another one hour and now only two hours were left. "Now many people will die." Graham said and Diablo nodded. And the next moment¡­ POOF! POOF! POOF! Just like Graham had said, many people got engulfed in flames as they couldn¡¯t keep both of their feet on the ground. "But why do people begin to fall after three hours? If they endured for three hours, couldn¡¯t they endure for two hours more?" Diablo asked. "Three hours is the time limit for the above average people. They can¡¯t go above three hours. Their body and mind won¡¯t allow it. And it¡¯s all about will power. Just how badly they want to join the military makes them stand any kind of problems." Graham answered. He knew many things, more things than Diablo at least. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Makes sense." Diablo gave an appreciative nod. "Hey, how many now?" Flashy asked from the ground again. "This coward." Diablo gritted his teeths. "If I wasn¡¯t bound by the rules then I would have ordered you to keep doing the push ups till this test is on." "What? No. Please don¡¯t do that. Just tell me how many I did?" Flashy asked again. He was sweating. His legs and hands were trembling. "Seven hundred you have done. Just three hundred are left. And when it¡¯s over, I will tell you myself. Don¡¯t ask me again." "Alright. Just three hundred more. You can do it, Flashy. Think about your mom and dad." Flashy did some pep talk for himself and continued his hustle. "Piece of work, this guy, huh?" Graham said. "Yes. He is like those comic relief characters from those plays that happen occasionally." "Haha. Right. What an observation. Nice." Graham laughed. Diablo laughed as well and both men continued their chatter. Flashy had no idea he was being used as a time pass topic of a conversation. Nevertheless, one more hour passed like that. "Draxus!" Diablo called. "You passed. Four hours are up." "Finally. Send me away now." Draxus replied as he was standing on the hot ground by his will power alone. He had no way of using his Ego to help him on the ground. Only his desire for taking revenge from the royal family kept his feet on the ground. "Sure." Diablo snapped his fingers and Draxus disappeared. Though, he made sure to steal a glance at Pablo. ¡¯Only one hour left, Czar. Hang in there. And you too, slave.¡¯ Draxus wished both Pablo and Flashy good luck and finally vanished completely from the Magma of Nifelheim. Diablo and Graham again chatted their time off and as the timer kept running. People died occasionally as their stamina ran out and Flashy never stopped doing his push ups. The invisible force from Pablo saved his life. Thirty more minutes passed like that and finally, it happened. "Hey coward!" Diablo called and he didn¡¯t take a name but someone still answered. "What?" It was Flashy. "So you know I was calling you a coward. Nice realization you have of yourself." Diablo jested. "Very funny, sir. What do you want?" Flashy asked. "Your thousand push ups are over. You can rest now." "Really?!" Flashy instantly stopped doing the push ups but before he could stand up, something else happened. PSIHH! "AAAAaa! Hot!" Flashy¡¯s hands and legs touched the hot ground. He finally felt the full blown heat on not only his palms and feet but on his whole body. Flashy instantly stood up or he tried to do that. He couldn¡¯t stand up because the gravity finally took effect on his whole body. Nevertheless, he was feeling too hot and to spare himself from that pain, he used all his strength and stood up. After standing up, he looked at Pablo. He did that because as soon as Diablo said that his thousand push ups were over, the invisible force on his hands, feet and on his whole body were no more. The force that saved him from the gravity vanished. And only one person could retract the invisible force. His Boss, Pablo. Flashy stared at Pablo who still had his eyes closed. Flashy wanted to ask why Pablo did that but he didn¡¯t want to break Pablo¡¯s focus as well. "I will ask you later, Boss." Flashy let it go and looked at Diablo. ¡¯I heard you, moron. This guy can¡¯t think of smart things.¡¯ Pablo was listening. He only ignored the useless things but he made sure to listen to important things. ¡¯If Diablo would have seen your hands then he would have known that you didn¡¯t even touch the ground. Your palms should get burned to make him convinced that you received a punishment. And who the fuck I am talking to?¡¯ Pablo explained inside his mind to no one and now he focused entirely on himself. Flashy, on the other hand, was arguing with Diablo. "What do you mean you can¡¯t send me away?" "I can¡¯t. You still haven¡¯t passed the test. When your comrade keeps standing here for five hours, only then you will be considered passed. For now, I made gravity normal for you and you also can¡¯t feel any heat now. So you can wait for your comrade to finish." "Is that final?" Flashy asked. "Yes." Diablo replied. "Alright then. I¡¯ll wait." Flashy won¡¯t argue. He was too tired to do that. He was just glad that the heat was no more. Flashy stood beside Pablo without any words and just waited. He kept his eyes on the timer and like that¡­ Five hours were up. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! Diablo clapped his hands. The increased gravity was no more and the heat wasn¡¯t there either. Pablo finally opened his eyes, his mouth was filled with fresh blood from his nose and the first thing he heard was Diablo¡¯s positive words¡­ "You all passed the testtttt!!!" Chapter 70: Third Test Diablo¡¯s words paid relief to everyone present in the Magma Of Nifelheim. They all passed the second test. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo opened his eyes after five hours and it was good that it was dark outside. Sudden light could have harmed his eyes. He looked around and he was not surprised. ¡¯Many few people are left now. This was the test for endurance.¡¯ "Congratulations, everyone. You all passed." Diablo announced again. "Take us away from this damned place first!" One person shouted and everyone had the same thoughts. The heat and gravity was no more for them but they still wanted to leave the place. It was not a tourist spot after all. "Alright. Let¡¯s go back to camp." Diablo snapped his fingers and everyone disappeared. He and Graham were still left there and they too, vanished the next second. Pablo and the others were back on the ground of the battle royale and everyone sat down on the ground. They all were tired and they all rubbed their feet on the ground. All their feet were black. "Look at my hands, Boss! You removed your help from me and now they are all back. See?" Flashy showed both of his palms to Pablo. They were black. Pablo looked at them for a second then shook his head. He said nothing and just showed his feet to Flashy. Flashy saw them and¡­ "I am sorry, Boss." That¡¯s all he said. He stopped complaining after that. ¡¯At least he has some sense.¡¯ Pablo found some silence. "Why did he go silent like that?" Cupid asked. ¡¯And she doesn¡¯t have any sense.¡¯ "Hey. Don¡¯t talk li-" ¡¯See my feet and you will understand.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t want to talk. But Cupid wanted to know so she darted her gaze on Pablo¡¯s feet. "This¡­ it¡¯s worse than his hands." Cupid¡¯s face turned ugly as Pablo¡¯s feet were in worse condition than Flashy¡¯s palms. There were burnt marks, ulcers, blood dripping, swelling. Pablo¡¯s feet were numb but they were still in pain. "So that¡¯s why he stopped complaining about his palms. He felt ashamed. Makes sense." Cupid understood and she too, went silent. She didn¡¯t want to disturb Pablo for some time. He deserved some rest. Alas, there was no rest for the wicked. SHRILL! THUMP! Some sounds came from the stage placed on the ground and everyone looked there. Two people were standing on the stage and everyone knew them. They were Diablo and Graham. "Hello, everyone. Stand up." Diablo said. Everyone groaned and complained but they all stood up anyway. They didn¡¯t want to refuse the commands. Pablo was the same so he stood up as well. Graham stepped further on the stage and spoke : "Out of five million people, do you know how many people passed the test?" "No!" Everyone answered. "Diablo, tell them." Graham said and Diablo gave the answer. "Only one thousand." "What?" Everyone exclaimed. ¡¯That¡¯s a huge difference.¡¯ Pablo was surprised as well. "Yes. Only one thousand. Those who died weren¡¯t desperate enough to join the military. Only you guys wanted to join the military with all your life. That¡¯s why you all survived. Congratulations." Graham said, he even did a little clapping. "So we are in the military now?" One woman asked, hoping for good news. "No, lady. There is one more test left. And after that, there is an assignment as well. After you pass that, only then you are officially part of the military." "Fuck." The woman only said that. She was out of words. "Haha. But don¡¯t worry. The next test will be simple. And you all will get one day of break." Diablo said and it was finally some good news for the people. "Where will we stay?" One man asked. "Tents will be given to you. Put them on the ground and stay. Talk with each other. Have some fun. Some women are here as well. Some of you can probably get some sex tonight." Diablo answered with a wink. Some men smiled at the thought of sex while others just wanted to rest. "Anyway," Graham said. "It¡¯s already Evening. Diablo, give them their tents and some food and all. And let¡¯s leave." "Sure." Diablo shoved his hand inside his bracelet and threw some things on the ground. After that, Diablo snapped his fingers and both him and Graham disappeared. And that wasn¡¯t all. The big wide stage disappeared from the ground as well. "Oh. This ground is very big." Flashy spoke as without the stage, the ground became even bigger. Pablo also roamed his head and nodded. ¡¯The military in this world is the richest organization as far as I can see. I want to reach deeper here.¡¯ "Don¡¯t forget your job." Cupid chimed in. Pablo ignored her and walked towards the things Diablo had left behind. Seeing Pablo, everyone else walked towards them as well. They all were walking slowly as their feet were still hurting. Nevertheless, Pablo reached the cluster of things first. He picked up a brown cloth which was likely a tent. Then there was a bottle of water and a medium sized can. ¡¯I hate canned foods.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t like his situation but he still took them. There was also a plastic packet and there was one pill inside. Something was written on it and Pablo read it. ¡¯Pain killer. Well, Nevermind.¡¯ Pablo threw it away and stood up with only a tent, food and water. Flashy came beside him and started taking things for himself as well. Pablo watched him doing that and he also stared at the things. Then, he squinted his eyes. ¡¯I see. That¡¯s so like them.¡¯ A smile crept on Pablo¡¯s lips. "Flashy," He said. "Take your things and go away as fast as you can. And prepare our tents close to each other. Go. Take this." Pablo handed Flashy his tent as well and Flashy obeyed the command without any retorts. He became more serious after seeing the wounds on Pablo¡¯s feet. Pablo also walked back and many other people went on to pick their things. Pablo had a constant smile on his face as he watched everyone taking things. "Why are you smiling like that? What did you see?" Cupid asked. She couldn¡¯t bear the suspense. ¡¯The military here is more twisted than we think. That¡¯s all.¡¯ "I don¡¯t get it. What do you mean?" Cupid didn¡¯t understand. ¡¯What I am saying is that there is no one day break for us.¡¯ Pablo looked at Cupid and revealed : ¡¯The third test has already begun.¡¯ "What?" Cupid exclaimed. "How can you say that? What do you mean?" Pablo kept smiling. ¡¯Just wait and watch.¡¯ Cupid asked some more times after that but she received no answer from Pablo. He was just staring at the people spread around the cluster of things. Behind Pablo, Flashy was busy preparing the tents for both of them. After five minutes, Pablo saw one person coming towards him. It was a man and he wasn¡¯t exactly coming towards Pablo. He went beside Pablo and started preparing his own tent there. The man inched closer to Pablo and Pablo remained standing. When the man finally reached close enough to Pablo, he whispered : "Czar, I am sure you understand what is going to happen now?" "Hmm." Pablo replied short and the man was none other than Draxus. ¡¯He is a smart lad. Good.¡¯ Pablo praised Draxus inside his mind as well. "So are you prepared for that? There will be chaos soon." Draxus asked. "I am. You take care of yourself. And also, try to befriend that Adolf. Learn about him. Got that?" "As you say." Their talk ended and Draxus focused on preparing his tent. "Flashy," Pablo called. "Put my tent in the middle of yours and Draxus." "Sure." Flashy accepted and did just that. Pablo again focused all his attention on the people near the things and ten minutes passed. Many people were already setting up their tents and there were many others who were still collecting things from the ground. Pablo also saw Hustler and he set up his tent beside Draxus¡¯. Pablo¡¯s eyes, however, still stayed on the people around the things. "What!?" A shout came from there. Pablo¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡¯And thus it begins.¡¯ "There is not enough food and water for us! How can this be?" "Did someone take more than one thing for themselves?" "I am hungry as hell." "At least give some water." "This is not fair." Complaints and shouts arose from the ground and everyone who got all the things watched the scene. Pablo counted the number of people who had everything with them and that number was approximately only five hundred. Out of the thousand people, only five hundred of them got food and water. Pain killers were for everyone though. "Can anyone share with me?" "I am hungry. I will sleep with the person who will share some food with me." ¡¯Oh. So that¡¯s why Diablo said people can get some sex here.¡¯ Pablo understood the meaning behind Diablo¡¯s words. "This is always fun to watch, isn¡¯t it, Old man?" Diablo asked, standing in front of a big screen. Everything happening on the ground was being shown on the screen. They were inside a room. "It¡¯s not fun. It¡¯s just nature. Everyone needs food. We only provided food and water for five hundred people. Now the other five hundred people will rebel against those who have food. First, they will request but people won¡¯t share their food as it is already very less for one person. Then the people with no food will promise some benefits and when nothing will work, they will resort to good old violence." "Haha. That¡¯s right. And this right here is the third test. It has a pretty good name. What was it called again?" Diablo asked. "There is only one name for such things.." Graham stared at the screen and watched a particular man standing with a smile. "Hunger Games." Chapter 71: Personal Duke Graham and Diablo were in a building and in a room filled with other people as well. There were eleven people in the room and only ten people were standing in front of the screen placed on the wall. And only one man was sitting in the corner of the room. He wasn¡¯t looking at the screen. His face was covered with a mask. And his clothes were all black. The ten people, though, were watching the candidates with interest while talking among themselves. "Hunger games is a nice name for this test. I wonder what tests are going to be for the next candidates." One man said. He was wearing a green uniform and many badges were placed on his shirt. All ten people were wearing the same type of uniform as well. "Next candidates?" Diablo asked. He was among the ten people as well. "Do we take new tests for every batch of new candidates?" "Yes." Graham answered. "You only spent one year here so you don¡¯t know. The first test, Battle Royale remains the same and the other two tests change every time. If we repeat the same tests every time then the new people might come prepared." "Oh. Nice. What about the assignments after the tests?" Diablo asked one more question. He knew nothing. Graham sighed. "Assignments are also new every time. It should be obvious. You are new here but not stupid." "Haha. Right." Diablo laughed. "Hey, I got a brilliant idea just now." Diablo stopped laughing. An idea hatched inside his mind. "Don¡¯t count me in." Graham refused. "At least hear it, old man." Diablo insisted. "Yeah. Let¡¯s hear it." "We have so much time anyway." "Speak up, Diablo." Everyone else agreed and Diablo stared at Graham. "Fine. I¡¯ll listen." The old man agreed as well. "Great. So what I am thinking is that we all should bet on someone." "Huh? That¡¯s the idea you got?" One man asked. "Yes. It will be fun." Diablo was excited. "I thought it was some kind of new idea. But it was the same old betting game." One other person complained. He was also an old man but he looked younger than Graham. "Come on, old man two. It will be fun." Diablo insisted once more. He didn¡¯t know the name of the old man and the old man didn¡¯t mind it either. "I never said I won¡¯t do it. I will bet for sure." Old man two was ready. "Me too." "Yeah. It¡¯s always good to earn some free money." Everyone was ready to make a bet and Diablo was all smiles. "Let¡¯s make him join as well." Diablo said, pointing at the man in the corner. As soon as he did that, the other nine people flinched. "Don¡¯t even try. You should just be happy with us." Graham rejected Diablo¡¯s idea. "But why? He may be from the Abyssal Butchers but he is still one of us." "Look, kid," Graham glared at Diablo. "If you want to live. Don¡¯t go there. It¡¯s an order from me. I will kill you myself before you go to him. He is not sleeping. He is listening to everything. If he wanted to join the betting game he would have. His silence says he doesn¡¯t want to play and that¡¯s the end of the conversation. Understand?" Diablo gulped. "I never saw you this serious, Graham. Fine. I won¡¯t go." "Good." Graham calmed down. "So what are we betting on?" "Right." Diablo got his vigor back. "So as we all know that there is one man from the military in that group of thousand candidates and as per the rules of this test, whoever, among the candidates, identifies that person will be rewarded heavily. Therefore, we will bet on who will be able to identify that military person." Everyone remained silent and Diablo continued. "I am sure you all know that the test will be over as soon as our person is identified and whoever is left till that time on the ground will be the winners of this test. So why not just bet on the person who will be able to identify our man? What say?" "I like the idea. Let¡¯s do it." "Yeah. A good way to pass time." "Only the smartest person there will be able to catch our man." Everyone agreed with Diablo. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Great. So we will all bet a thousand coins. We will guess who will catch our man. Ready? Choose your pick and tell me. You all have only one hour to tell me." Diablo stated the rules. "Well, mine is clear. I choose Adolf Hustler. He will be the one to find our man." The Old man two chose right away. "I also choose Adolf. He is strong and I think he has the brains as well." "I choose Draxus Wick. I think he is good." "Adolf." "Adolf." "Draxus." "Adolf." "Hardy." Eight people choose their best person back to back. They didn¡¯t even think twice before taking the name. They all have their favorites and Adolf Hustler was the most chosen person. "As expected." Graham commented. "Yeah. Adolf and Draxus are people¡¯s choice." Diablo said. "What about you two? Who will you choose?" Old man two asked. "Heh." Diablo chuckled. "I have a different choice from all of you." "The same is the case with mine." Graham chimed in. "Don¡¯t tell me you are going to choose that Flashy Rail?" One man guessed. "I am not that stupid." Diablo said. "I haven¡¯t even heard that name." Graham refused Flashy¡¯s existence altogether. "So? Who did you both choose?" Old man two asked again. "I choose¡­" Diablo and Graham exchanged a glance with each other and with a smile, they both spoke the name in unison.. "Pablo Castillo." Everyone frowned. "Pablo? The man who came second? Who has the weakest ranked Ego? You both choose him? You think he will be able to uncover our man? Our man is a well trained spy. He has blended with others so well that now it¡¯s impossible to catch him. And you think Pablo could do that?" "I don¡¯t know about the old man but I certainly find Pablo interesting. He might do something." Diablo kept it short. He couldn¡¯t accurately explain why he chose Pablo. He just went with his gut feeling. "Alright? What about you, Graham? Did you also go with your gut feeling?" "I am afraid, yes." Graham admitted. "It¡¯s just.. his eyes. They are filled with experience. Like he had been in such camps and survived. That¡¯s why I think he might pull this off." "That¡¯s some observation. Well, you are both going to lose a thousand coins. He might have killed a million people in the test but I have seen even morons killing two millions." One man commented. "Well, if that¡¯s the case then why did you choose Adolf? He had killed three million. He might also be a moron." Diablo argued. "That¡¯s because Adolf has his stuff sorted. He knows what he wants to do. And do you even know who recommended that guy?" "Who?" Diablo didn¡¯t know. The man smiled. "Fuhrer Jamal." Diablo¡¯s brows shot up. He even gasped. Graham was also caught off guard by the name. "That man recommended Adolf? The Duke who is directly under the King. The King¡¯s personal Duke recommended Adolf Hustler?" Diablo asked back to back questions and the man just kept smiling. "Yes. The Duke. Adolf won¡¯t be someone puny if he got such a high level of recommendation. Pablo only has the recommendation of the Count but Adolf is different. I think Adolf has the brains and brawn and that¡¯s why I and many of us chose him." Diablo jerked his head at Graham. "Did you know about this?" Graham shrugged. "I thought it was just a normal Duke. Didn¡¯t know it was Fuhrer Jamal." "Shit. Then he is obviously better than Pablo." Diablo clenched his hair. "I chose the wrong person." "Hahaha. Make sure you keep the thousand coins prepared." The man laughed and others who have also chosen Adolf laughed as well. And the people who have chosen Draxus and Hardy were in a sour mood. Not Graham though. He was calm. His eyes were only focused on the screen. Diablo and the others were also watching the screen but with mixed reactions. "Don¡¯t fret over it." Graham said. "What do you mean don¡¯t fret over it? I lost a thousand coins." Diablo retorted. "It¡¯s not certain yet that you have lost. Having a classy recommendation doesn¡¯t make someone an almighty being." "Oh yeah? Well, thanks for the philosophy, old man." Diablo was still sad. Graham sighed. "Stay sad then." "Come on, Graham. Admit it. You also lost. I know deep down you are also thinking that you should have chosen Adolf as well." Old man two put his hand on Graham¡¯s shoulder. "You are thinking too deeply, Virium. I am not sad at all. Only time will tell who might win. Heck, even Flashy Rail might find our man by mistake. You never know." "Haha. Old age has gotten your mind, Graham. Only Adolf will win. The man with the weakest rank, Pablo, can only manage to reach the rank of a Captain, that is if he tries his absolute best. That¡¯s all he will become." Virium, the old man two, laughed and so did the others. Pablo Castillo became a reason for their laughter. However, the next moment something happened¡­ THUD! The chair on the corner of the room fell and the man sitting on that chair was now standing up. His face was still covered with a black mask and he stared at all the ten people present inside the room. "What can I do f-" Graham tried to talk but the man raised his hand. Graham stopped talking and the man reached closer to the screen. "I.." The man spoke. He squinted his eyes, he smiled and then he turned around. He faced all the ten people standing in front of him and said only one sentence¡­ "I also choose Pablo Castillo." Chapter 72: Lustful The man in all black said that he also chose Pablo. And the ten people just gawked at him. "Um, are you also taking part in the betting game?" Diablo asked. "Yes. I am. It seems interesting." The man said. "But sir, why did you choose Pablo? Do you not know Adolf?" Virium asked. "I don¡¯t give a damn about Adolf or that Fuhrer duke. I just chose Pablo because of one simple reason." "And that is?" Graham asked. The man answered right away : "He looks like one of us." All the ten people went silent. A man from the Abyssal Butchers division saw Pablo as one of their own. That in itself was a great compliment. Graham smiled. "You have good eyes, sir." The man nodded. "I bet on Pablo Castillo. He will find your man." "As you say, sir. But to find our man, he has to first figure out that there is a military man among them." Virium said. "Don¡¯t talk to me now. I said my part. Get lost." The man walked and again sat in the corner of the room. ¡¯He told us to get lost and he himself went away. Mental case.¡¯ Diablo thought but he didn¡¯t have the courage to say it out loud. "Well, only time will tell what will happen. Let¡¯s just keep watching." Graham said and sat down on the chair. Everyone else also sat down on their chairs placed in front of the screen and watched the test. ¡ª¡ª¡ª On the ground, Pablo¡¯s, Flashy¡¯s and Draxus¡¯ tents were all set and Pablo watched the ensuing chaos around the things left behind by Diablo. He watched everyone, literally, everyone¡¯s expressions when they got to know they don¡¯t have enough food for them. "Hmm? That guy is acting strange." Pablo found someone. "That one too." He again found someone. "That one as well. I see. So it¡¯s like this." Pablo nodded. "Why are you talking to yourself, Boss?" Flashy came beside Pablo. "And why are they fighting over there?" "You want to know?" Pablo asked. "Yes. If they are fighting after that long heat test then it must be something important." "Then let¡¯s go and find out." Pablo started walking. "Okay? I hope it¡¯s not another battle royale." Flashy hoped for the best and followed Pablo. While walking, Pablo turned around and looked at the tent which was on the right side of his tent. In front of that tent, one man was standing and Pablo was looking at him. He just gave a glance for a nanosecond to that man and continued walking. "What are you planning, Czar?" That man was Draxus and he got the message behind Pablo¡¯s short glance. He too started walking towards the group of people. "Hmm?" Draxus heard some footsteps behind him. He turned his head around and saw someone. "Hey, Adolf. Are you also going towards those people?" Draxus asked with a smile. The man behind him was Hustler and since Pablo ordered Draxus to stay close to Hustler, he tried to befriend him. "Mind your own business." Adolf replied and walked past Draxus. "Come on, man. It¡¯s not like we are enemies. At least tell me why you are going there." Draxus didn¡¯t give up. "You¡¯ll see." Adolf again replied short and finally reached near the group of people. Draxus also reached there and so did Pablo and Flashy. There were more than five hundred people standing around the things and they were all arguing. No one was attacking each other though. They were just using their mouths. Pablo looked at Flashy. "Ask them about the problem." "Me?" "Yes. Ask them." "Are you sure?" "I will kill you." "Alright. I¡¯ll ask." Flashy eventually accepted Pablo¡¯s order and took a deep breath. He stepped forward and asked, "What is happening here, everyone?" Everyone stopped talking and turned their heads at Flashy. "Fuck off." "Okay." Flashy stepped back and everyone continued their discussions. "There you have it, Boss. That¡¯s why I wasn¡¯t doing this." Pablo rubbed his forehead. "Why did I even accept you with me? You are not even a good slave." Pablo¡¯s slave wasn¡¯t slaving. "Sorry for that, Boss." Flashy apologized but there was no remorse on his face. He wasn¡¯t sorry at all. "Fine." Pablo shook his head and ignored Flashy. "I will do it myself." Pablo stepped closer to the people and chose the nearest person to talk. "What is going on here, mate?" Pablo asked. The man turned his face to Pablo and Pablo found the man simple. An average simple man. "Fuck off." ¡¯I changed my mind. Everyone is arrogant here.¡¯ Pablo changed his views of the man. ¡¯They won¡¯t answer like this. I guess I¡¯ll ask the old fashioned way.¡¯ Pablo cracked his fingers and put his hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. "Listen up, you fats-" "What is going on here?" A new voice came. Pablo couldn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡¯They will again say fuck off.¡¯ Pablo guessed. "Look sir, how are they treating us?" ¡¯What?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s brows flinched. He and Flashy received fuck off and the next person received respect. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo ignored the simple man and looked at the new person. ¡¯Oh. It¡¯s him. Makes sense.¡¯ Adolf Hustler was the one who asked that and everyone answered him as well. ¡¯Well, as long as I get to hear some answers it¡¯s fine.¡¯ Pablo moved away from the simple man and stood beside Flashy. "How are you all being treated?" Hustler asked. One man came forward and opened his mouth. "Not you. You, tell me. What is going on here?" Hustler stopped the man from talking. He pointed at a woman. "Me?" The woman seemed shocked. "Yes, you. Tell me now." Hustler clarified. ¡¯So he is a lustful man. What a weakness you showed to me.¡¯ Pablo noted this move of Hustler. "Alright." The woman said and came forward. She cleared her throat and started explaining. "The thing is, the canned food and one bottle of water is only for five hundred people. So the other five hundred of us have no food and water. This is wrong. This is injustice. This isn¡¯t fair. We want food and water too." "Yes. We want them too." "Food!" "Food is important." "Yes. We will go on a strike." "Give us food." People started chanting for food. They were technically begging but in a loud voice. "Shut up." Hustler said. "Okay." Everyone shut their mouths. "You all can stay alive for a few days without food and water. And it¡¯s only a matter of one day. Tomorrow is the last test and after that you can eat as much as you want. So bear your hunger only for one day." Hustler gave advice. ¡¯Wrong answer.¡¯ Pablo commented. "But sir, after that long test on that Magma land, we are hungry. And we need energy. What if the last test demands strength from us? How will we use our Ego for a long time without any food? We can¡¯t go one day without food." The woman argued. "And also," Another woman chimed in. "What if there is no one day break for us? What if no one shows up tomorrow?" ¡¯She is a smart one.¡¯ Pablo commented again. "You are just thinking too much. We got one day and it will remain only one day. And since you all don¡¯t want my suggestion, I have nothing to say anymore." Hustler turned around and walked away. "Have you got your food, sir?" The first woman asked from behind. Hustler turned his head behind. "Yes." "Then would you¡­" The woman walked closer to Hustler and brought her face closer to his mouth. "Share it with me?" ¡¯Nice tactic against a lustful man.¡¯ Pablo remarked. Hustler stared at the smiling woman and put his hand on her face. He then put his finger inside the woman¡¯s mouth and the woman sucked it. "Alright. Come to my tent." Hustler agreed. "Yes." The woman cheered and with Hustler, she walked away towards his tent. "I can also do that for you, sir." Another woman shouted. She was the same woman who had guessed that they didn¡¯t get a one day rest. Hustler stopped walking but this time he didn¡¯t turn around. "There is not enough food for both of you. I chose her because her boobs are bigger. Find someone else. There are five hundred people who have food with them." Hustler gave some advice and continued his walk. And after that, all the women used the same tactic. "That pervert." One man said. He waited for Hustler to go inside his tent. "What about the men who don¡¯t have food? I also have a feeling this isn¡¯t about only one day." The man roamed his head. "Is anyone gay here?" The man was brutally ignored and all the men who had food with them started raising their hands. "I have food. I am willing to share. Anyone interested?" "Me." One woman dashed towards the man. The man laughed out loud and with the woman, went to his tent. The same process repeated as many men got a woman for themselves. Pablo counted the number of women and there were only hundred of them. ¡¯All the women will get something to eat.¡¯ "Hey, Boss. Shall I try as well? I also have food." Flashy wanted some fun as well. "Don¡¯t even think about it." Pablo refused right away. "Why?" Flashy retorted. "Why do you always refuse good things?" "I won¡¯t give a lengthy explanation. Just know that don¡¯t tell anyone that you have food. And also, if you get a girl, there is a high chance she will kill you and no one will ever know. For some sex, you¡¯ll lose your life." "Oh come on, Boss. How are you so sure of such things? You only think negatively. Why are you thinking like that anyway?" Pablo sighed. "Listen, Flashy. Call it an intuition or some other shit. But in such tests there is always one thing in common and I think that is the case here as well." "Say clearly, Boss." "If I say it in simple words then what I mean is¡­" Pablo turned his head at Flashy and in a solemn tone, he shared his concern. "There is an impostor among us." Chapter 73: Tonight... "Impostor, as in?" Flashy asked. Pablo replied, "I mean among all the candidates there is someone from the military." "Someone from the military? You mean they already got selected?" "You idiot. I mean that there is someone placed here by the military for various reasons. That person is already a part of the military and they are placed here to act like candidates. Get it now?" Pablo explained. "Yeah. Kind of." "And I think a good reward will be given to the person who will find that impostor. Let¡¯s call them X." "But why will the military do that? And are you even entirely sure about this impostor thing?" "I am sure. There is an X among us. Tests like these demand someone like that. And the military wants only the best candidates for themselves. So this X must be giving information to them about everyone. That¡¯s all there is." "Okay? So what now?" Flashy asked. He believed Pablo. He had no other choice. "For now, don¡¯t tell anyone that you have food with you. Join the people who don¡¯t have food. Act like you also don¡¯t have food." "What about you then?" "Don¡¯t worry about me. I will manage. You go and join them. Act smart there. Don¡¯t be an idiot. Talk less there and listen to their plans. And tell me about those plans as well. Understand?" "Yes. I get it." Flashy nodded and joined the group who had no food. He also began complaining. He also joined the people who were agitated. ¡¯He is doing good. I hope he doesn¡¯t mess up.¡¯ Pablo watched Flashy and the others but his view was obstructed by someone. A woman stood in front of him. "Do you have food with you?" She asked. "Yes." Pablo gave an honest answer. He won¡¯t lie like Flashy for reasons unknown. The woman¡¯s eyes lit up as she dashed at Pablo. Pablo moved back and Woman stopped a little far from him. "Then would you like to share it with me? I can do anything for you." The Woman said. She used the same tactics as other women. She was wearing a shirt and she undid three buttons from the top. She leaned towards Pablo and Pablo saw her chest in a clear view. ¡¯No bra? Good for ventilation.¡¯ Pablo remarked but he didn¡¯t show any kind of special reaction to the Woman. "Do you like what you see? You will be able to see more inside the tent." The woman reached closer to Pablo and her face was near Pablo¡¯s mouth. He felt her breath. ¡¯Waste of time.¡¯ Pablo sighed. "Try someone else, girl. You don¡¯t have what it takes to seduce me." Pablo refused the offer. The woman twitched. She was a woman and Pablo called her a girl. He treated her like a child. Unacceptable. The woman decided to try harder. She placed her hand on Pablo¡¯s chest, she slid it inside Pablo¡¯s shirt and brought her lips closer to Pablo¡¯s lips. Her other hand went towards Pablo¡¯s waist and then it went downwards. Her hand was above Pablo¡¯s pants and she proceeded to put it inside his pants. But before she could touch Pablo¡¯s baton¡­ "Guhhhh!" The woman coughed. She didn¡¯t cough because of the dust but because she struggled to breathe. And she struggled to breathe not because of some Asthma shit but because of Pablo. Before the Woman could give a handjob, Pablo moved his hand and grabbed the neck of the woman instead. "How about I give you a handjob instead, slut?" Pablo gritted his teeths. His eyes were empty as they peered inside the Woman¡¯s wide eyes. "Did I not tell you to go away?" He said. "Pablo Castillo is a man with the tightest pants in the world. The only thing I take in bed is nothing but sleep. Don¡¯t ever touch me casually again. Or else¡­" Pablo tightened the grip on the woman¡¯s neck. "This Daddy will literally choke you to death." Pablo lifted the woman in the air. "Do you understand?" He asked. The woman wiggled her legs and hands in agreement. "Will you go away now?" The woman did the same action. "Good girl." Pablo smiled and¡­ THUD! He let go of the Woman. She fell down on the ground and crawled away from Pablo as fast as she could. Everyone else watched the whole thing and there were some other women too. "You want some too?" Pablo asked. The woman diverted their gaze and carried on finding others. No one would come near Pablo. At least no woman. However, there was a woman or a girl who constantly stayed with Pablo. "You know," Cupid said. "For a criminal, it¡¯s surprising that you let go of a chance like that. You raped women back on Earth so how come you didn¡¯t took up on her offe-" ¡¯I never raped.¡¯ Pablo interrupted the Angel. "Huh? But you had charges of rap-" ¡¯Those were the charges for rape attempts. Not rapes.¡¯ "You did rape attempts on the princesses of various countries. And rape attempts mean that you were going to do the deed but failed." ¡¯Heh. And you think I will fail at something especially when it comes to crime?¡¯ "Then¡­" ¡¯If I had intended to rape them then I would have done that a hundred times. Rape was the only crime I never did.¡¯ "Then why do you have the charges of rape attempts?" Cupid couldn¡¯t understand. ¡¯That is the tragedy, Angel. Any attack made against a beautiful woman is considered a rape attempt. I just wanted to kill them and I did. End of story.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking. His words forced Cupid to think about the reality of everything. Pablo never raped a woman. The biggest criminal that ever existed never raped someone. She too became silent by such an observation. Pablo didn¡¯t care about Cupid¡¯s thoughts as he just focused on the situation in front of him. After that woman, no one approached Pablo and as time went on, women were becoming less and less. Five more minutes passed, and now there were no women left around the things. All hundred women found a customer or a partner for themselves and the four hundred men were left with no food. "This is so wrong. Why can¡¯t we have food? Where is that old man?" Flashy shouted. He acted his complaining part well. All the other men turned their heads and Flashy and squinted their eyes. "Aren¡¯t you someone¡¯s comrade?" "Yeah. Your name is Flashy, right?" "And your Boss is Pablo Castillo. And your Boss told that woman that he had food." "So why are you complaining that you have no food? Is your Boss not giving you anything?" "Um¡­ Well. The thing is¡­ Haha." Flashy lost words. He couldn¡¯t construct an answer. ¡¯I will kill him for sure.¡¯ Pablo made a mental note for the future and stepped forward. "I lied." Pablo said. "About what?" Everyone asked. "About food. I also have no food." "Bullshit. You told that woman that you have food. Why did you do that then?" "To fool everyone." "Oh yeah? And it seems you are trying to fool us as well." One man came forward on behalf of the crowd. He was a tall man with a beard. "You all aren¡¯t able to see the big picture. If you hear me out, you all will survive." Pablo remained calm. "Yeah. Let¡¯s hear him at least. We have nothing to lose." Flashy supported Pablo¡¯s idea even when he had no idea what Pablo was doing. "Your words mean nothing, coward. But we will hear your Boss out." The tall man agreed and everyone else agreed with him. "Great. What¡¯s your name?" Pablo asked. "Ingine." The tall man¡¯s name was Ingine. ¡¯Ingine? Sounds like Engine. His father¡¯s name would be Motor or something.¡¯ Pablo thought of some useless things. "Alright, Ingine. First, let¡¯s just set up our tents. Eat the painkiller pill and then we¡¯ll talk." Pablo suggested. "Well, that¡¯s a good idea." Ingine agreed and so did others. They all picked up their tents and started walking towards other tents. "Stop. Don¡¯t go there. Let¡¯s do it like this." Pablo stopped everyone. He called them back and after a while, all four hundred men without food were standing behind Pablo. In front of all those men was Pablo and in front of Pablo were five hundred tents of the people who had food with them. "We will set up our tents opposite those tents. Those five hundred tents have food in them and here will be four hundred tents with no food. We will be across from each other. Understand?" "Yes!" "Then do it." Pablo gave the command and everyone began their work. Pablo in no time got hold of the four hundred men. They all found him right. ¡¯With a little bit of lies, confidence and sympathy. They all become puppets.¡¯ Pablo watched the men setting their tents and after one hour, all the four hundred tents were set. Five hundred tents were on one side and four hundred on the other. It was like a war camp of two nations but on a smaller scale. After all the tents got set, evening arrived and all four hundred men sat outside their tents. They were sitting on the ground. They had made a circle and in the middle of the circle, one single man was standing. The man was obviously Pablo and all the eyes were on him. "Everyone, you people don¡¯t have food. And those people have food." Pablo pointed his finger at the five hundred tents. "What have they done better to get food? What have you done wrong to not get food? There is no answer for that. You deserve food as much as them." Pablo moved in a circle, looking at everyone. "Kings, Dukes, Mayors, Counts, Generals, fuck them all. You are not below them. You are not lowly enough to not even get some food. So, tonight, turn this upside down." Pablo made eye contact with everyone present and his voice turned louder. "Tonight, snatch your rights. Tonight, open your mouths. Tonight, snap your jaws. Tonight, make it memorable. Tonight, I dare you, make this¡­" Pablo raised his right hand, stomped his leg on the ground, brought his face closer to everyone and yelled the loudest¡­ sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Night of Malice!!" Chapter 74: War Is Fun "The Night of Malice!!" "Raaaaaaarrrggghgggghhhh!!" Pablo riled up all the four hundred men. They all let out a war cry. Everyone stood up from the circle and stood in front of the five hundred tents. Pablo nodded and walked. Everyone made way for Pablo and now Pablo¡¯s back was in front of all the four hundred men. "Um, excuse me?" Someone called Pablo from behind. Pablo looked over his shoulder. "Yes?" It was Ingine. The tall man with a beard. "You still haven¡¯t told us why you lied to that woman about you having food with you?" ¡¯This guy is still on that.¡¯ Pablo had an answer ready for him. "I lied to her because I wanted to fool the five hundred people who have food with them. Now that girl thinks I have food and if she spreads this news to those five hundred people then they will think I am one of them. That¡¯s why I placed my tent on their side as well. Some people might even barge inside my tent to take my food but alas they will find nothing and I will kill them as well. The fewer the candidates the better for us." Pablo gave a lengthy explanation. He mixed in some lies or more like he lied about everything. He really had food with him. He joined the four hundred people for a different reason altogether. The lecture he gave about food a few moments ago was entirely made up. He couldn¡¯t care less about the people with no food. He was just using them. "You are really smart, white guy. I am in." Ingine accepted Pablo¡¯s answer. ¡¯This is the last night of your life. Your engine gonna go off today.¡¯ "That¡¯s good. And what about all of you?" Pablo asked other men. "We are in!" They all shouted. "Great. Then what are we waiting for? Take your stance." Pablo bent his knees and¡­ "Killlll!" He hollered and bolted towards the five hundred tents. "Killlllllll!!" The people did the same and now all four hundred men were running towards the five hundred tents. The ground rumbled by the strides of the angry men and their eyes were filled with rage. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Alright. They are angry enough.¡¯ Pablo was running in front of all these men and he slowed down his speed. "Killlll! Fooooooddddd!" The men ran past Pablo. They were consumed by the anger that Pablo fed them and now they only want the death of those who had food. They even ignored Pablo. Pablo¡¯s speed became slower and slower until he entirely stopped running. Now he was in the back of the whole mob and he was just standing. "What the hell is going on here, Boss?" "Yeah. Exactly. What are you trying to do?" Flashy and Cupid both asked. They just couldn¡¯t understand Pablo¡¯s actions. "Why did you tell me to not run with those men? Though, I am glad you did that. I am a peaceful guy." Flashy asked another question. "You are not peaceful. You are harmless." Pablo corrected Flashy¡¯s statement. "That¡¯s not important, Boss. Just tell me your plan." "Not yet. Just know that, I am trying to find X and also trying to end this test as fast as possible." Pablo gave a vague answer. "Alright. But at least tell me why you waged a war out of nowhere?" "Just so people die. Less candidates is better and also¡­" Pablo smiled as the four hundred men finally reached the tents. "War is fun." "Wha-" "Raaaaaarrgggghhhhhhhhh!!!" Cupid couldn¡¯t finish her complaint as a roar rang out in the ground. It was past evening time. It was dark and Pablo had instructed the men to first arrange light for everyone to see clearly. And the men really arranged some light. Among the four hundred men, there were some men whose Egoes were related to fire. And Pablo used them. He ordered those firemen that their first job was to light up the tents. And they gladly followed Pablo¡¯s orders. They set fire on every tent they saw. Pablo¡¯s and Flashy¡¯s tent also caught fire though. ¡¯A simple sacrifice for the greater good.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t mind his tent. "But there was food and water inside your tent." Cupid said. ¡¯There is no need for food anymore. This is the last night. This test will end today.¡¯ Pablo was sure of that. Cupid asked how he was so sure of that but Pablo didn¡¯t reply. She received no answer. The firemen set fire on only nine tents but the fire spread around like rumors. No tent was safe from the wrath of fire and as a result, in just ten seconds, all the five hundred tents were lit up in flames. "Now everything is clear." Pablo could see clearly now and so did everyone else. "What¡¯s happening?" "Who are these people?!" "They are enraged!" "Kyaaaa!!" "What is going on!?" "Is this even allowed?" Chaos ensued on the ground and people came out from the burning tents. They all asked various questions. Some people even came out naked and that angered the four hundred men the most. "You bastard! I have no food and you are having fun! Die!" The hungry men killed the naked man in one blow and they dragged the girl out of the tent. "You bitch. Die!" They killed the woman too. And now that the blood had been drawn, there was no stopping everyone. A war broke out. "Killllllll!" The four hundred men were in rage mode and they were killing everyone at sight. The men with food were also enraged as it was a surprise attack and their sleep was disturbed. Also, their tents were burned down. They wanted revenge. "I will kill you!" "Dieeee!" Curses echoed in the ground and Pablo watched it from far. He had his hands crossed in front of his chest and he was noticing each person in the fight. The next second, his eyes fell on someone familiar. That person was jumping from shadows to shadows. "Nice one, Draxus. Kill some more for me." Pablo liked Draxus¡¯ work as he watched the man killing everyone from just one sweet cut on their throats. "Why are you all even attacking?" Draxus didn¡¯t know it was Pablo¡¯s work. "Give us food!" The men answered. "Is this the way to ask for food? I would have left some for you guys if you would have just asked nicely." Draxus replied, changing shadows. "Did you eat all your food? Is there nothing left!?" The men asked and everyone heard them. "No! We ate all the food! There is no food for you guys! This attack is pointless! Stop it!" The owners of the burning tents answered. The attacking men stopped for a second. "There is no food anymore?" "No." "You ate all of it?" "Yes." "Then this attack isn¡¯t pointless at all. You selfish bastardsss!!" The hungry men became even more enraged by the latest news and now they stopped talking entirely. The talking time was over. No negotiations would be made as there was no food anymore. Now the only thing left was murder and they did just that. They started killing everyone blindly and the other side also did the same. Both groups fought with each other and the ground turned red again. Draxus also did murders back to back and he was annoyed. ¡¯Why did they suddenly turned rebel and why the fuck are they so angry? It¡¯s like someone fed them this anger on a plate.¡¯ Draxus slit people¡¯s throats with his nails and did his shadow hopping continuously. However, he still ran his mind for the answers and fortunately, at that moment, his eyes fell on Pablo, standing far away on the ground, away from the chaos. He saw Pablo smiling and he instantly figured out. ¡¯Of course.¡¯ He got it. ¡¯You are too much, Czar. You created a battle royale out of nowhere. Does he get kicks from such shit?¡¯ Draxus would ask about it later. For now, he would just focus on killing and surviving. Pablo didn¡¯t know what Draxus was thinking and he just focused on the battle. Flashy and Cupid kept on asking questions but Pablo ignored them all the way. Five more minutes passed like that and then the atmosphere turned grim. All the hungry men stopped attacking and the men who had food stopped as well. The tent placed beside Draxus¡¯ tent was burned to pieces and as the tent was no more, the person staying inside that tent came out. It was a man and he was bare chested. His muscles were in full view and everyone just stared at that man. After the man, a woman appeared and the woman ran far from the hungry men. No one paid attention to her though, all eyes were on the man. The man roamed his eyes on the people present around him and there was no fear on his face. He looked everyone in the eye and walked towards the group of hungry men. "Do you know what you are doing?" The man asked. "Yes. We are taking revenge from you rich and selfish bastards!" Ingine answered. "Yes. We are not afraid of you. We don¡¯t care if you came in first place in the first test. You all will pay tonight." Another man chimed in and like that everyone chanted curses for the man. The man was none other than Adolf Hustler and after hearing the men, he just¡­ "Heh." He just scoffed. "What?" Ingine asked. "You know, the first test was a battle royale and I came first on that. I won that." Hustler said, cracking his fingers. "And right now, this is kinda like a Battle Royale as well. So as the odds suggest¡­" Hustler stretched his neck, did some jumps, took a deep breath and¡­ PUCK! A sound came and the next thing everyone saw was Adolf¡¯s right fist coming out from the other side of Ingine¡¯s chest. "I will win this shit again." Chapter 75: Famous Question Adolf Hustler pierced his wrist inside Ingine¡¯s chest. The tall man with a beard died by the hands of Adolf. ¡¯I knew today was his last night.¡¯ Pablo already predicted what would happen with Ingine. "You sent him to die there? That¡¯s not right." Cupid did her usual complaint. ¡¯No. Not only Ingine. I sent all four hundred men to die. They will all suffer.¡¯ "What? How could you do that? This will not be seen as good by the Gods." ¡¯It was bound to happen. These people would have attacked them anyway. I just fastened the process. And don¡¯t threaten me with God every time. They sent me here knowing full well what I can do. Shut up for now.¡¯ Cupid complained again but Pablo entirely ignored her by now. He shifted all his focus on Hustler. "He killed Ingine!" "Attackkkk!" The hungry men were already enraged and the death of Ingine broke the bounds of their rage. "Come at once." Hustler took out his hand from Ingine¡¯s chest. Ingine¡¯s body fell down and Hustler turned his body to face the other men. Pablo paid close attention to the scene as he wouldn¡¯t get a better chance to see Hustler¡¯s Ego. ¡¯Show me what you got, Adolf boy.¡¯ All the hungry men ran towards Hustler and Hustler welcomed them with his fists. Both his hands were stretched in front of him and he thrusted his fists to any one who came near him. "Die!" One man shouted, attacking Hustler. "No, you." Hustler punched the man and just like Ingine, the man got his chest punctured as well. Then another man came and the same thing happened. Hustler punches were strong enough to pierce the chest of the men in one blow. He was like a karate master, killing everyone with just one punch. The people who died had a hole in the middle of their chest. They didn¡¯t even get to know what killed them. Hustler¡¯s speed was sonic and no one could dodge from the punches. Whoever came near Hustler, died by his hands and by this, less and less people stopped coming towards Hustler. "Attack from far. Don¡¯t go near him. He is dangerous." "Yes. Hurt him from far away." "Kill him." The men made new plans and now they attacked Hustler from far. The people who had long range Egoes proved to be the most useful as they could attack Hustler without going near him. "If you don¡¯t come then I will." Adolf took the initiative this time and while dodging the attacks, he reached near the people attacking him from far. "Die." PUCK! "Die." PUCK! "Die." PUCK! Hustler pierced the chest of people back to back. Both of his hands were dyed in red. Both his hands had the power to pierce the chest of the people. He was like a machine. "He is a monster." "I would not like him as an enemy." "I will be his slave." "His fists are so deadly." "They are Iron Fists." "He is Iron Fist." The people who were first attacked by the hungry men watched Adolf killing people back to back. The hungry men also forgot about them as all of them focused on killing Adolf. And Adolf¡¯s way of killing gave him a nickname among the people. He was now called The Iron Fist. "Wait." Adolf said. He stopped attacking. Everyone else also stopped as well. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" They asked. Adolf turned his head behind. "Stop giving me nicknames and start fighting as well. Or else I will kill all of you too." "Right." "As you say." "We are with you." The people who were initially attacked were forgotten by everyone but Hustler¡¯s order brought them back to the scene. They started attacking as well and once more, the battle royale began. ¡¯It¡¯s all about his fists. His Ego must be related to that as well.¡¯ Pablo guessed Hustler¡¯s Ego as he watched him some more. There were still some hungry people left and Hustler definitely won¡¯t stop before killing them. Pablo could watch as much as he wanted. "Will you not join the fight, Boss?" Flashy asked, standing beside Pablo. "Not yet. Or probably not today. Adolf will kill most of the people. Draxus is also killing well. My participation is not needed." "Strange. I thought you liked killing. Can¡¯t believe you are refusing to go there." Flashy commented. Cupid had the same thought as well. "I like killing. But this time, I have some other motives. There is that X which I have to find and I want to see Adolf fighting as well. He called himself Evil and till now, he is proving that." "Oh right. So did you find your X?" Flashy asked. "Don¡¯t call it my X. And I have doubts about some people. I am just figuring it out. Don¡¯t disturb me." "Alright." Flashy stopped talking and Pablo gawked at the battle royale. Hustler was now covered with blood from head to toe and he was smiling. No one got to take a bath since they had arrived in the camp so they were looking the same as they were looking after the first and second test. Hustler was already covered in blood after the first test and now he was covered in more fresh blood. He had become all red. He was a Devil who bathed in blood. Pablo paid close attention to Hustler but it doesn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t looking at others. His eyes scanned the faces of everyone. He was watching the behavior, actions and expressions of everyone else. He had suspicions on some people that they could be X and he made sure to watch everything those suspects were doing. People were becoming less and less as time passed. Dead bodies were getting piled up and the most number of bodies were around Hustler. His killing speed was tremendous. "This is bad." "He is killing everyone!" "We will die because of some food!" "Run!" "Wait. Where is that man? The man who fucking started all this." "The white ranked guy. Where is he? Did he die? He spewed that night of malice shit. Where is he?" "He made us do all this!" As the men saw their deaths coming closer to them, they started telling truths. Their rage was no more as it couldn¡¯t help them against Hustler. Hustler reached closer to the men and seeing him dripping with blood, the men couldn¡¯t move from their spot. They froze. Hustler reached in front of them and clenched his fists. "Please don¡¯t kill me." "Me too. Don¡¯t kill us. We were used." "Yes. Someone made us do this." The men begged as soon as they saw Hustler clenching his fists. And surprisingly, Hustler stopped as well. "Is it true?" Hustler asked. "Yes." The men nodded like chickens. "So someone sent you here to die. Who made you do this?" "You are about to get caught, Pablo. Any plans for that?" Cupid asked. She could hear the men from far away. ¡¯Nothing will happen.¡¯ Pablo replied. He was calm and his eyes were on Hustler. "The man with the weakest rank. The White ranked Ego. His name I don¡¯t know." "He manipulated us. He enraged us for food. He is the one responsible for all this." "Go kill him. Spare us." Hustler heard the men and he instantly jerked his head, looking far away. "Was his name Pablo Castillo?" "Took you long enough." Pablo spoke. Both men stared at each other. Pablo and Hustler were in a staring contest and neither of them averted their eyes. There was a lot of distance between them. "The one standing far away. Was he the one?" Hustler asked the men, pointing at Pablo. The men looked there. "Yes! He is the one. He is that bastard. Kill him." "Kill him." "Spare us." "Go kill him!" "Shut up." Hustler put his finger on his lips. "He may be the one who made you all come here. But he isn¡¯t the one who disturbed my sleep. It was you guys. And that is also an offense worthy of death." "No. Please. Don¡¯t do this." "Yes. He is the one." The men begged again but Hustler, "I don¡¯t give a shit." PUCK! PUCK! PUCK! Hustler didn¡¯t pay attention to their cries and killed the men. His fists moved faster and in one second he killed two men. ¡¯See? Nothing happened.¡¯ Pablo said. "Yeah. But why? Why didn¡¯t he come after you?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Because he and I both know that our fight is inevitable. And it¡¯s not the time for that yet.¡¯ "But why is that? Why do you both even have to fight with each other? Just finish this test and both of you can go the other way. There is no need for a fight." ¡¯It seems you don¡¯t know the rules, Angel.¡¯ Pablo said. "What?" Cupid asked. Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡¯There can¡¯t be two lions in one jungle.¡¯ "That¡¯s¡­" Cupid didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t deny that. "Ahngh. Whatever." She gave up. Pablo ignored her once more and watched the people dying by Hustler. There were many people for Hustler to kill and like that, five minutes passed. And finally, after forty minutes since the start of the Battle Royale, Pablo started walking. He finally moved from his spot and walked towards the fighting area. "Ready to fight now, Boss?" Flashy followed behind Pablo. "No. Ready to end this." Pablo replied. "Oh. How so?" "I solved the question." "What question?" "The most famous question of all time." Pablo smiled and increased his speed. "And that question is?" Flashy ran behind as well. Pablo increased his speed more and his eyes were fixed on only one person. That person was the answer. That person was the answer to the question called¡­ "Find the value of X." Chapter 76: Got Your Back "Find the value of X? Do we have to find X or its value?" Flashy asked a stupid thing. "They mean the same thing. The value of X will be high. And Hustler has killed a lot of people. So if I find the impostor then there is a chance this test will end right there." "I hope you are right. I am fed up with this." Flashy couldn¡¯t take any more tests. "Let¡¯s hope so. And pick that up for me." Pablo ordered and Flashy obliged. He picked something from the ground and gave it to Pablo. Pablo took it and walked faster towards the fighting place and in ten seconds, he finally reached there. As soon as he reached near the area, curses increased. "You bastard!" "It¡¯s all because of you!" "I will kill you!" The hungry men whom Pablo used, saw him and dashed towards him. They were dying by the hands of Hustler because of Pablo. They were in this mess because of Pablo. They wanted revenge. "Right. They are here too." Pablo didn¡¯t stop walking. The men ran towards him and Pablo waited for them to come close. "Use your copied Ego." Cupid spoke. ¡¯I don¡¯t have them anymore. The Arsenal and the Force vanished a while ago. I only have this for now¡­¡¯ A man came just in front of Pablo and Pablo waved his hand on the man¡¯s throat. The next moment, a thin line appeared on the man¡¯s neck. THUD! Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man fell on his knees, holding his neck. Pablo walked past him. "Stones always work for you, Boss." Flashy said. He was the one who gave the stone to Pablo. Pablo ordered it though. "Yeah. But it isn¡¯t enough. Many are coming." More than fifty men were coming towards Pablo and Pablo only had one stone with him. It won¡¯t be enough. "What now, Boss?" Flashy asked, staying behind Pablo. "There is only one way out of this." Pablo started running and roamed his eyes around. He saw what he was looking for and shouted : "Draxus!" "Yes!" A reply came right away. Only one shout was needed for Pablo to call Draxus. Draxus turned his head at Pablo and saw the situation. He then nodded and vanished. "What is it, Czar?" Draxus appeared behind Pablo. "No time for answers." Pablo stopped running. He reached out his hand and held Draxus¡¯ hand. ¡¯Do it system.¡¯ [ Mimesis Malefica in use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Showing you the memories¡­ ] "What are you doing, Czar? What do you want?" "Just stay still for ten seconds." Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about the memories but he had to see them. It was the process. Pablo already heard about Draxus¡¯ from Draxus himself but since the memories were playing anyway, he decided to give them a watch. ¡¯Hmm?¡¯ Pablo frowned. ¡¯What¡¯s this?¡¯ The memories played inside his mind and as they moved further and further, Pablo¡¯s frown deepened. ¡¯Now this is¡­ unexpected.¡¯ Pablo gawked at Draxus¡¯ face. "What?" Draxus asked. "Nothing. We need to have a chat later." Pablo gave a vague answer and before Draxus could ask anything else, ten seconds were up. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ Little Life force taken from the Target! ] [ Ego Rank high! ] [ You can keep this Ego with you only for three hours! ] [ Ego¡¯s Rank : Purple ] [ Copied Ego¡¯s Name : Shadow Slave ] [ Description : You can now merge with shadows. Any shadows. You and the shadows are one. The shadow is your slave now. ] Pablo read the description in one second and let go of Draxus¡¯ hand. "Go. Carry on the killing now. And kill some of these people as well." Pablo gestured towards the men who were running towards him. Draxus nodded and disappeared in the shadows. Pablo started running again and this time towards the enraged men. If no one stopped then there would be a clash between Pablo and the men. "What are you doing, Boss? And what was all that? And why are we running towards those men? How can we fight such a mob?" Flashy asked all sorts of questions. "There is no ¡¯we¡¯ this time, Flashy." Pablo smiled and he began descending under the ground. "It¡¯s all you this time. Good luck." Pablo left some parting words for the guy and completely merged with the shadows. "Boss!" Flashy screamed but the ground didn¡¯t talk. "Don¡¯t leave me like this. And since when did you learn to do this? They will eat me alive." Flashy yelled some more but he received no reply. "He is that bastard¡¯s comrade." "He deserves to die as well." "Kill him!" The angry and hungry men made Flashy their new target. "I should act dead. No. It won¡¯t work. They already saw me. Angh. I don¡¯t even know how to use stones." Flashy wasn¡¯t running anymore. Instead, he ran his mind for all sorts of solutions. "Alright. Now that it has come to this. I shall deal with it." Flashy became all serious. He cracked his fingers. His eyes were dead set on the incoming men and when the men reached near him¡­ "Nope. Running is good." Flashy dropped his seriousness on the pits of hell and bent his legs. But he was a little too late. One man standing in the front line grabbed Flashy¡¯s neck. "Die, bitch." He said and applied pressure. ¡¯Sorry, dad. I am a worthless son.¡¯ Flashy accepted his fate. SHRILL! THUD! THUD! Some sounds rang on the ground. Flashy and the man both fell down on the floor. "I am alive?" Flashy checked his neck and he was alive. The man who held his neck was no more. He was lying dead in front of him. Flashy raised his head and the group of men running towards him were falling down one by one. A black force was moving past them and they were dying. Flashy noticed the shadow movements and his eyes lit up. "You saved me, Boss!" He exclaimed. The group of men running towards Flashy was no more and after killing all of them, the person responsible for that, stood in front of Flashy. Flashy saw the face of the person and went wide eyed. "It¡¯s you¡­" "Well, technically, I am also your Boss." "Thank you, Draxus." Flashy thanked the man who was none other than Draxus. "Here he is." "Kill him!" More shouts came as more men noticed Flashy. They ran towards him and Draxus stood in front of Flashy. Draxus¡¯ back was in front of Flashy and at that time, Draxus¡¯ back appeared like a mountain to him. "Don¡¯t worry, slave." Draxus spoke, giving a glance at Flashy. "I got your back." Chapter 77: Impostor Founded Draxus was standing in front of Flashy, ready to face the men attacking the slave. Flashy was still lying on the ground, watching Draxus being heroic. "Stop with the staring, you moron. Run away. Hide. Do something. Go to Czar." "Oh. Right. Sorry. You carry on." Flashy slapped his face, stood up and from the sidelines, he ran away. Although, he took off his shirt and covered his face with it. Now he just hoped no one would recognise him. He tiptoed his way on the ground like a scared cat and looked for a safe spot. He walked and walked and walked until¡­ THUMP! He fell inside the ground. ¡¯I am dead.¡¯ ¡ª¡ª¡ª Adolf nearly killed all the hungry men that came to attack him. A few of them were still left but Hustler gave this task to other men. He had something else to do. "Now it¡¯s time to catch the impostor." He said and walked towards a direction. There were few people standing in that direction and Adolf stopped in front of one person. "Got you." Adolf held the person¡¯s hand. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Pablo was also busy. He hopped through shadows and shadows. His only target was one person and he kept his eyes on the target. "The test will end as soon as I catch you." Pablo was sure the test would end and he would get a hefty reward. He moved very fast and in just ten seconds, he arrived in front of that person. "I found you." Pablo smiled and held the person¡¯s hand. Then, without any delay, Pablo raised the hand of the person. "I found the impostor!" "I found the impostor!" "I found the impostor!" Three shouts came but Pablo shouted only once. The people who were still alive stopped doing whatever they were doing and looked around. "The Third Test is over!! Congratulations. You all passed!" Another announcement came and this was the strangest one. "What? The third test?" "What was the third test?" "When did it happen?" "All this was a test?" People couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. ¡¯I was right. The test ended.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s guess was right. Now he just waited for the instructors to come out. And they came. THUMP! THUMP! Two people landed on the ground and everyone recognised them. They were Graham and Diablo. "What is happening here? Was this all a test?" "It wasn¡¯t a day off for us?" "Yes. You are right. This was the third test." Diablo answered. "Then why didn¡¯t you tell us that?" People complained. "Why would we tell you that? We wanted to see if you people have any brains to figure out what was going on. And turns out, only some people were smart enough to see that." Everyone groaned. "Let me explain everything. Don¡¯t speak until I am finished." Graham came forward. All the candidates were standing in front of him, ready to hear everything. "So after the second test, you all came to this ground and we started our plan. We told you that you will get a day off and this made you relax your mind. You were all free of tension. You all believed us to be true and that helped us a lot. Thanks for that. And then we gave you things. Tents, pills, food and water. We deliberately gave food and water to only five hundred people just to make the other five hundred people angry. And this was also a clue for you all to know that this is a test. Or else why will the military give less food? We aren¡¯t that cheap. You all were too gullible. We had predicted that the five hundred people who got food would share it with only women in exchange for their body. And that happened. The hundred women got food and that left four hundred men without any food. We had thought that the four hundred men would give up on food and just sleep. Because they would think that it was only a matter of one day. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t a matter of one day. There was no one day¡¯s rest for you. The four hundred men would have stayed hungry the next day as well and in hunger, they would have revolted against those who had food with them. And that was the point of the test. Another big fight. Also, it wasn¡¯t like that the five hundred people got unlimited food for them. That food was only enough for one day. After one day, they would have stayed hungry as well. The woman whom they have slept with would have gone away from them too. The tension would be high. The anger would be high. And that¡¯s when the fight would have broken out between hungry men. However, it seems this whole plan of ours was seen through by someone." Graham glanced at Pablo. "I won¡¯t disclose the name of that someone but they really understood what we were trying to do. There were some other people who also got the gist of our test but the person I am talking about understood everything. And you all should be grateful to that person as they hastened the test. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Because of them, you won¡¯t have to wait for days. The test ended very soon due to their workings. The fight between men started earlier than we expected and it¡¯s all thanks to that person." Graham looked at everyone and they still had some questions. "Now you all must be wondering what was the condition for the test to end. Was it killing everyone? No. Then was it killing five hundred people? No. The condition for the test to end was¡­" Graham looked everyone in the eye and revealed the condition. "The Capture of X." Everyone heard him and they all furrowed their brows. They wanted to ask who the hell was X but they didn¡¯t speak. Graham had told them not to disturb him. "By X, I mean we have planted some one who is already in the military among you lot. They were posing as candidates alongside you and giving us information about every one. And this test was to test your wits. Only a few people figured that there is an impostor among you and the correct person will get a hefty reward. Though, some other people will also receive some rewards. Anyway, since this test has ended, you all must have understood that the impostor has been caught. So without any pointless waste of time¡­" Graham looked at Pablo and Adolf and gave the final order. "Show us the Impostor." Chapter 78: The Winner Graham called for the impostor and two people came forward from the crowd of people. These two people were holding someone and everyone focused their attention on them. Graham and Diablo saw the two people who came out and nodded. "So Adolf Hustler and Pablo Castillo. You both got someone who you think is an impostor." Diablo said. "Yes. And I am sure she is the one." Pablo said. "No. I chose the right person. She is the one." Hustler said the same thing. They both were holding a woman. For them, she was the impostor and they were sure of it. "Alright. We know you both are sure of your findings. Let me just ask a few questions." Graham said. "Sure." Pablo and Hustler were ready to answer. "Alright. First tell me, how did you get to know that there is an impostor among us? Pablo, you first." "Well, the military wants the best people for themselves. And since you can¡¯t watch all the candidates closely, you will need extra eyes and those extra eyes belong to the impostor. The impostor must be giving you all the information about everyone. And that¡¯s why I knew there was an impostor among us." "Fair enough. What about you, Adolf?" "The same reason as his. I was playing it low like I didn¡¯t care about anything but I was also looking for the black sheep." "Sounds good. And now let¡¯s see who did you catch. There is only one impostor by the way." Graham looked at the woman held by Pablo. She was struggling to get free from Pablo. "So why did you catch her, Pablo?" "Because she is the impostor." "Why do you think that?" "Well, there are many reasons. She was the least surprised when everyone got to know there was less food. It was as if she knew there would be less food. And then, the most important act, she initiated the method of sex for food. She asked Adolf for food in exchange for sex. She was the first one to use her body to get food. She put this idea inside other women¡¯s minds as well. That¡¯s when the chaos started. In a sense, she is the reason people began revolting. And that¡¯s why I think she is the impostor planted by you. She created chaos which you wanted in this test." Pablo gave his reasoning and he was pretty sure that he was right. "That¡¯s a keen observation, Pablo. However, you are wrong." "What?" Pablo exclaimed. "Pfft. The great Pablo Castillo was wrong. A rare moment." Cupid laughed. "Heh." Hustler also scoffed. Pablo clenched his jaw. ¡¯I hope they are not lying just to make me lose.¡¯ "How am I wrong?" Pablo asked. "Pablo," Graham replied. "I am sure you don¡¯t know but apart from the impostor, we have instructed some other candidates to act like they are the impostors. And this woman was one of them. We set up a trap to make people suspect someone else and the real impostor stays safe. And you, young man, fell right into the trap." ¡¯Of course. How can I miss such a thing? Fcuking shit. Staying with Flashy is dangerous.¡¯ "I understand. My bad." Pablo accepted the reality. He couldn¡¯t change what was done. ¡¯It is what it is.¡¯ Pablo let it go and just watched Graham and Hustler. "You can leave me now, shitty detective." The woman said. Pablo was still holding her like a hostage. "Shitty detective, huh. Ignorance is really bliss." Pablo let go of the woman and the woman went away from him. "Now it¡¯s your turn, Adolf. I can see you also caught a woman. Why did you choose her?" "Because she is the real impostor." "How so?" Graham asked. He was enjoying it. "She was also acting all strange. I saw her roaming outside the tents and in the second test, she was talking with Diablo as if she knew him from before. She was scolding Diablo to start the second test. This only means that they were friends because as far as I know, the instructors don¡¯t endure scolding from candidates. Just like how you killed the man before the first test, Diablo would have done the same if someone talked like that with him. But he never did anything like that to this woman. So that¡¯s why I think she is the impostor." "Woah. That¡¯s the longest you have talked since you came here." Diablo gave an off topic comment. Graham remained serious though. "That was also a good reasoning but you are wrong as well. You read too much in the details. The woman you are holding wasn¡¯t even told to act like an impostor. She is just one simple candidate." "What?" Hustler reacted just like Pablo. Graham kept talking. "Diablo didn¡¯t kill her because he didn¡¯t mind the women shouting at him. He isn¡¯t like me. And she was roaming outside the tents because she was looking for more food. That¡¯s all. You just dived too deep in your mind and came to this conclusion. Pablo at least caught someone who was told to act like an Impostor, but you, you just picked out a fcuking random person. That¡¯s funny and worse than Pablo. Better use your brain just like your fists." Graham roasted Hustler and Hustler just clenched his fists. "Heh. Heh." Pablo scoffed this time just like how Hustler did at Pablo¡¯s time. And not only Pablo, many other candidates held back their laughter. Hustler picking up a random girl as an impostor was funny for them. Some laughs still escaped from their mouths and it reached Hustler¡¯s ears. Hustler bit his lip. He took a deep breath and calmed himself. "So who the fuck ended this test? If we both are wrong then who finished this test? Who caught the impostor?" "Um. Please leave me." The woman squeaked. She kept her head down, not getting the courage to see Hustler¡¯s face. "Get lost, bitch." Hustler threw her away and waited for Graham to speak. "So you want to know who ended the test and who is the real impostor?" Graham asked. "Yes!" Everyone answered. "Alright. Follow me." Graham and Diablo started walking. Everyone followed them. There were dead bodies scattered around the area but no one cared about that. They were walking on the ground and they were moving towards the exit gate of the military camp. Everyone without any questions followed Graham and Diablo. After five minutes, Graham and Diablo finally stopped. They were still very far away from the exit gate and the place where they stopped had nothing. It was just the same old ground. "Lights, please." Diablo said. TING! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lights came from all sides and now the ground was even more clearly visible than before. And that¡¯s when everyone saw that Graham and Diablo stopped just in front of a round hole which was on the ground. "Look inside this hole, everyone. The person you will see is the one who caught the real impostor. Three shouts were made today and the third shout came from this hole. And this is the right one. Have a look." Graham revealed the main thing and everyone instantly gathered around the hole. They stretched their necks and saw two people lying inside the hole. Both of them were sleeping or most likely unconscious, and when everyone focused on the person sleeping on the top¡­ they recognised someone. "The winner of this third test is¡­" Graham got ready to make the announcement and with bewilderment at its utmost level, everyone took the name of the winner¡­ "Flashy Raillllll????????" Chapter 79: Flashy’s Reward The most unexpected phenomenon in the entire world is Life. Anything can happen at any moment. In the Numb city of Kingdom Forza, inside the only military camp present, something unexpected happened. It was so unexpected as if a pregnant woman, instead of a baby boy or baby girl, gave birth to a chair, that too, a plastic one. Pablo, Draxus, Cupid, Hustler and all the other candidates were thrilled from their cores. They all looked at each other and then they all looked inside the hole. Then they looked at Graham and Diablo. "Alright. What the fuck is going on?" Pablo asked the burning question. "Yes. Explain. How did this happen? And why are they in such strange scenarios?" Draxus asked the next. Everyone wanted answers from Graham and Diablo. Flashy Rail, the man who became the all time coward for everyone became the winner of the third and the hardest test. He uncovered the impostor which even Pablo couldn¡¯t accomplish. Pablo would have accepted it as reality again but this reality was fcuked up. "Everyone," Graham spoke. "I know you all are shocked. And believe me, we are too. We also lost a thousand coins because of this incident." "Just tell me how this all happened?" Pablo just wanted answers. "That, I am afraid only they can tell." Diablo said. "Then wake them up. Take them out from the hole." Hustler chimed in as well. "I was just about to do that." Graham raised his hand and the next moment, both Flashy and the other man floated out of the hole. THUD! Graham put them on the ground and they were still unconscious. Everyone stared at Flashy and the other man. "So the impostor was a man." "How did he even find him?" "And why the hell is he missing an eyebrow?" Flashy was again missing an eyebrow from his face which of course confused the people more. "Throw some water on them." Pablo said. "This guy has a water Ego. Do it." Hustler grabbed a man with his collar and threw him in front of Flashy. "How do you know that?" Draxus asked. "He attacked me with that water. I wasn¡¯t able to kill him as he ran away." Hustler answered and the water man pretended he didn¡¯t hear that. Nevertheless, the water man also wanted to know the answer so he didn¡¯t complain and used his Ego. He opened his mouth wide and a waterfall came out of it. "Gross." Draxus wrinkled his nose. "If Flashy saw this he would lose his consciousness again." Pablo commented as well. Nevertheless, the man kept pouring water on Flashy and the other person. "Mmmgh!" Flashy groaned. SPLASH! Water increased on his face and¡­ "A tsunami is here! Bosss!" Flashy finally woke up and did his usual shouting. "Ahgnh. What is happening?" The other person also let out some noises. "Stop. They are awake now." Graham said and the water man closed his mouth. The man joined the crowd of the candidates and everyone now just waited for Flashy to fully wake up. "Where am I?" Flashy rubbed his eyes, looking left and right. "Where am I as well?" The man asked the same thing too. "Wake up, idiot." Pablo spoke. "Boss!" Flashy rejoiced. He jumped at Pablo. Pablo dodged. "Stay there and answer the questions." "What questions?" "About the impostor." "Oh. Right. Boss. I caught him. I caught the X! You won¡¯t believe it." Flashy got his vigor or probably his memories back. "No one believes it." "You have to." "Calm down first. Sit beside the man then talk." Pablo said. Flashy nodded and sat beside the man. "Now speak." Pablo ordered. "Alright." Flashy spoke and everyone paid attention to him only. "When the fight was going on, the hungry men were targeting me. So I covered my face with my shirt and decided to run away from the war zone. I was too tense, so I wasn¡¯t looking around. I was just running away. Then while running, I stepped on a particular spot of the ground and that spot turned out to be simple mud. It wasn¡¯t solid at all. As a result, I fell inside it. It was a hole, Boss. And a deep one at that. But after falling inside, I was surprised that I wasn¡¯t hurt at all. Then I heard some groans below me and when I checked the source, it was this man." Flashy pointed at the man beside him. "I said sorry to him but that¡¯s when I saw something." "What?" Everyone asked. "This man had a Receiver on his hand. And Boss had already told me about the existence of the impostor. So I just added two and two. I figured that this man must be giving information to the military by the Receiver as I am sure no other candidates had it. So I confronted him and he started attacking me. I used all my power to shout that I had caught the impostor and then I fought back." "You fought back?" Pablo squinted his eyes. "Yes. Fortunately, he was already injured because of me falling on him and a few hits to the head did the work. But he is strong. He hit me as well and the next thing I knew was darkness." "That¡¯s all?" "Yes. That¡¯s the end of it. I caught the X." "I have no words." Pablo went silent. Everyone else also said nothing and left it to Graham and Diablo. "Ahem." Graham cleared his throat. "This was unexpected but the rules are the same for everyone. Congratulations, Mister Flashy Rail, you got yourself a hefty reward." "Yes!" Flashy bumped his fists. "What will I get?" "Um, before that," The impostor interrupted. "Can I go now? My work is done here." "Yes. You can leave." Graham permitted. The impostor stood up and walked towards the far away building on the ground. Pablo stared at the man and frowned. ¡¯I have seen this guy here. He was the one who was asking if any one is gay here. He was among the hungry men. What an actor.¡¯ The man kept walking and everyone ignored him by now. They all focused on Graham as they also wanted to know what Flashy would get as his reward. "So, for ending the third and the final test, Flashy Rail, your reward is¡­" Graham paused and came just in front of Flashy. He looked him in the eye and smiled. "A Symbiote." S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 80: If You Can, That Is "A what?" Flashy asked and everyone had the same question. They never heard of a symbiote. That was a new word for them. But not everyone was clueless. There was someone who had heard the term before. ¡¯They have a symbiote here?¡¯ It was Pablo. ¡¯Well, they have Elves and Dragons so symbiote isn¡¯t that rare.¡¯ Pablo answered his own question. "Do you know about the symbiote?" Cupid asked. ¡¯You haven¡¯t heard about it? Have you seen any movies of Earth? There was a symbiote there.¡¯ "Oh. Then I don¡¯t know. I like novels more than movies." ¡¯Then just focus here and you will get to see what a symbiote is.¡¯ "Okay." Pablo and Cupid stopped talking and Graham answered everyone. "We have designed something for our soldiers. It¡¯s still in the testing phase and you will be the first to try it. The first lucky person among all the soldiers will be you. Isn¡¯t that great?" "Great my ass. You just want me as a lab rat." Flashy retorted right away. His joy of winning was short-lived. "No. You are wrong. We have tested the symbiote on many people and after many trials and errors, we have made it work. Now it¡¯s suitable for you. We believe that you will not be harmed at all by that." Graham explained. "You ¡¯believe¡¯ that? Dude it¡¯s about my life. How is this even a reward if there is a risk of dying? It¡¯s a punishment." "No. It¡¯s definitely a reward. The symbiote has a special quality. It can increase the power of your Ego ten times. Heck, if we work hard then in future, this symbiote can also help people to increase the rank of their Ego. This is a reward, Flashy Rail." "You are just specul-" "Accept it, Flashy." Pablo interjected. "You are worrying about its side-effects. But what if it worked? What if it really increases your power? You won¡¯t be a coward anymore. And most importantly¡­" Pablo landed the final blow. "Your father will be proud." Flashy twitched. "You think so?" "Yes. You will be a strong man just like he wants. And you might regrow your eyebrow again." "Alright. I am ready, old man." Flashy accepted the reward. "Great. We will call you after the final phase of the test, which is the assignment, is over. And don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t die during the assignment." Graham said. "So I won¡¯t get the symbiote right now?" "No. Not now. After the assignment." "Alright." Flashy agreed to wait. "So what about the other rewards? You said some more people will get some rewards." Hustler reminded. "Right. Pablo Castillo and Adolf Hustler will get some reward as well. They at least figured out that there was an impostor." "Just share the reward." Hustler just cared about the reward. "Alright. Both of your rewards are the same. We get lists of assignments and we randomly select candidates for random assignments. But you two will get a chance to choose your own assignment. That¡¯s a good reward. Mind you." Graham revealed the reward. "Good enough." Pablo was okay with that. "Sure." Hustler accepted it as well. "Alright then. Congratulations to all hundred of you. You passed the last test." Diablo said and clapped. No one else clapped. They were all tired. "Anyway, let¡¯s change locations, Diablo." Graham said. "Sure thing." Diablo snapped his fingers and now everyone was not on that big ground anymore. They were inside a big house and in front of them many doors were present. Numbers were written on each door and Pablo saw the last number. ¡¯Hundred. They are for all of us. A room of our own. Nice.¡¯ Out of a thousand candidates, now only hundred were left. "As you can see, behind the doors there is a room. You all got your room for now. Your assignment will start the day after tomorrow. Which means, you really got one day off. Isn¡¯t that nice?" Diablo shared the details. "Finally. Some peace." "Will there be food?" "Can I take a bath there?" "Don¡¯t worry. There is food and all the basic things inside. You can rest. You passed three tests after all. We¡¯ll meet the day after tomorrow. Good rest, everyone." Diablo said some parting words and snapped his fingers. Like that, Graham and Diablo disappeared and no one could care less about that. They ran straight to any room they found and closed the door. ¡¯All the rooms must be the same design. And why are they running? There¡¯s room for everyone.¡¯ Pablo watched everyone going inside and he also saw someone coming towards him. It was Hustler and Pablo let the man come. He stood beside Pablo and Pablo waited for the man to speak. "Why do you want to join the military?" ¡¯What a way to start a conversation.¡¯ "Why do you ask?" Pablo replied. "Well, if I sympathize with your reason for joining the military then I might let you live. I won¡¯t kill you." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Too much arrogance. He takes his name too seriously.¡¯ "I won¡¯t share my reason. And it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t sympathize with me. You are free to kill me¡­" Pablo turned his head at Adolf and smiled. "If you can, that is." "Fine. Killing it is." Adolf said his part and went inside one of the rooms as well. "Not a good man, is he, Czar?" Draxus asked, standing behind Pablo. Pablo sighed. "I won¡¯t judge someone on that." "So you will let him live?" "I never said that." "Then?" "Just like he said, he will come to kill me and as always, before he can kill me, I will kill him." "Right." Draxus stopped talking. "And Draxus, tomorrow we will have a talk. The room beside Adolf is empty. Go there." Pablo ordered. Draxus nodded and went to the room beside Hustler. Now only Pablo and Flashy were left standing in the corridor. "You killed so many people today. Indirectly. I wrote everything." Cupid said. ¡¯Not now, Angel. Do your retort after this whole selection process is over. I have to kill some more.¡¯ Pablo replied and ignored everything Cupid said after that. "What now, Boss?" Flashy asked. "What? You don¡¯t want some rest? Get lost and make sure to check the room before you sleep. And also when you get that symbiote, make sure it doesn¡¯t overpower you. Don¡¯t let it take control of your mind." "As you say." Flashy did some kind of salute and went inside a room. "Now my turn." Only one room was empty now and Pablo walked towards it. It was the last door, numbered hundred. It was the farthest and no one wanted to walk that far so they all chose other rooms. Pablo didn¡¯t mind the long distance walk and finally reached in front of the door. He looked left and right, saw no one and then went inside the room. There was light inside the room and before doing anything else, Pablo checked the whole room. He looked under the bed, and there were no small statues in the room so no hidden cameras should be there. ¡¯I don¡¯t think there are cameras here anyway.¡¯ Pablo checked every nook and cranny of the room and after making himself sure that everything was safe, he went to the bathroom. He cleaned himself. He took one hour to do that. "Now I feel good." Pablo now felt fresh. There was a table inside the room and a bowl was kept upside down. Pablo picked the bowl and there was a plate full of food. "Finally. Something to eat. Wait, what if it¡¯s poisonous?" Pablo stopped his hands. "You are so skeptical about everything. Just eat. They won¡¯t poison their own candidates." Cupid argued. ¡¯Oh yeah? Were you even watching the events today? They turn everything into a test. What if now they want to see if we are smart enough to figure out that there is poison in the food?¡¯ "You are thinking too much and why are you talking through your mind even now?" ¡¯Just how dumb can you be?¡¯ "Wha-" ¡¯If the military people are still watching us then I don¡¯t want to appear as if I am talking to someone. They will call me mental or worse, they will try to investigate. So it¡¯s better if I speak like this.¡¯ "Oh. Right. Makes sense. But about the food, you are really thinking too mu-" "Candidates." "Who¡¯s there?" Pablo stood up. "Don¡¯t get alarmed, everyone. It¡¯s Diablo Resmira. There is a speaker in your room and that¡¯s how you are hearing my voice." ¡¯They have speakers in this world? Nice.¡¯ "The announcement I am about to make isn¡¯t that important. I¡¯ll just take one minute of your time." Pablo paid attention. "If you all ever paid attention to the tests that happened today, then I am sure you all must be confused whether to eat the food kept on your table or not eat it. What if it¡¯s poisonous? What if it¡¯s also a test?" "Good timing of the announcement." Pablo wanted information about the food. "Worry not, young ones. The food you all have in your room is safe and healthy. You can eat it and have a good night¡¯s sleep. That¡¯s all. Over and out. Hey! Don¡¯t touch my dick, old man.." Diablo stopped talking but the last part freaked many people out. "I hope they are just playing around." Pablo commented and finally started eating. Cupid stayed silent, letting Pablo eat in peace. After thirty minutes, Pablo was on the bed. It was quite comfortable and without any minor dialogues, Pablo closed his eyes and drifted to sleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Your name is not Andre anymore." "From now on you are Pablo Castillo." "Kill your family, Pablo." "Kill them! They are impure!" "You are an Aryan, Pablo." "Kill everyone who belongs to the parasitic race, Pablo." "Kill them for me, Pablo." "Kill, Pablo!" "Kill! Kill! Kill!" "Kill for the Fuhrer!" "Kill for Adolf Hitler, Pablo!!" THUMP! "Motherfuckerrr!!!" Pablo fell down from the bed and obviously, woke up. Chapter 81: Pablo’s Story "What are you doing?! That could have given me a heart attack?" Cupid complained. Pablo¡¯s shout took her off guard. One moment he was sleeping and the next moment he fell down from the bed while screaming ¡¯motherfucker¡¯ at that. Pablo was covered with sweat all over. He was panting heavily and Cupid became tense. She never saw Pablo like that. "Did you have a bad dream?" She asked. "Nightmare." "What did you see?" "My life." "Take it easy. Deep breaths." Cupid stayed beside Pablo. There was genuine worry on her face. Pablo even forgot to speak through his mind. He closed his eyes, took a deep breath and drank some water. After five minutes, he managed to calm himself down. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He sat on the bed, wide awake. His sleep vanished. "What did you dream about, anyway? It¡¯s strange to see you all fed up." Cupid asked. ¡¯Do you really want to know?¡¯ Pablo started talking through his mind. "Yes, of course." Pablo sighed. ¡¯Do you know why I killed my family?¡¯ "Because your evil side was taking its roots?" ¡¯No. I was manipulated.¡¯ Cupid¡¯s brows shot up. "By whom?" Pablo gritted his teeths. ¡¯Adolf Hitler.¡¯ "Tell me everything." Cupid wanted to know the life of Pablo for a while now. Pablo seemed willing to share it and the Angel won¡¯t miss a chance like that. ¡¯Our family was living a good life but things went dark when Hitler invaded Poland. We were Jews and we hid ourselves very well. We remained safe for a long time. But misfortune finds you anywhere. We were uncovered by the Nazis.¡¯ "Then?" ¡¯Then we were kept inside the concentration camp like everyone else. It was painful. It was heartbreaking. At first, the soldiers were hurting us because we were Jews but as time went on, the soldiers hurt us just because they can. They started having fun. I hadn¡¯t met Hitler at that time but one day, that happened as well.¡¯ "How?" ¡¯The soldiers tried to rape my mother. And when I saw that, I snapped. I picked up a stone and shoved it right inside the eyes of the soldier who saw my mother with lust. I revolted against them. And as always, the result of revolting is death. The soldiers pinned their guns on my head. I was very small back then. I only blinded the soldier because of the rage I had. Adrenaline was running in my veins. The guns of the soldiers didn¡¯t scare me. And with the best of my abilities, I proposed an offer to the soldiers. I said, ¡¯Take me to your Leader. Take me to Adolf Hitler.¡¯¡¯ "And did they accept the offer?" ¡¯They did.¡¯ Pablo nodded. ¡¯They were sure that Hitler would kill me. They wanted to see my death so they accepted my proposal and took me to him. I was thrown in front of me. He was seated in a chair in front of me like some fcuking King. I kept my composure and waited for the soldiers to tell him about the situation. After a few seconds, Hitler looked at me and said, ¡¯Speak¡¯ and I did.¡¯ "What did you propose?" ¡¯I told him to let my family go and I¡¯ll do his bidding for my entire life. I¡¯ll become his slave. That¡¯s what I said.¡¯ "And what was his answer?" ¡¯He laughed. He laughed out loud. He fucking laughed. That bastard.¡¯ "So he refused your offer?" ¡¯Not only did he refuse my offer. He did something worse. I still regret that day. I should have just died by the guns of those soldiers. I shouldn¡¯t have proposed a meeting with Hitler. Everything went downhill just after meeting Hitler.¡¯ "What did he do exactly?" Cupid asked again. ¡¯He started manipulating me. He brainwashed me. He made me think that he was right and everyone was wrong. That bastard even made me think that my parents were evil.¡¯ Pablo clenched his fists. ¡¯He made me believe that my parents don¡¯t love me. They only love my twin brother. They didn¡¯t want me. And I, like a fucking idiot, believed him.¡¯ "That¡¯s¡­ how could you believe him? You should have asked for proof. You should have questioned him." ¡¯He was a shrewd bastard, Angel. There was a reason he was able to recruit many soldiers for himself. He had a way with words. ¡¯Stand up for me as I have stood up for you.¡¯ such words could make even a saint stand up for him.¡¯ "Still, how did he manipulate you to just straight out kill your parents and brother?" ¡¯When he heard that I blinded a soldier with just a stone, he sensed potential in me and decided to use me for his deeds. And for that, he needed me to cut ties from my family. For him to completely use me, he needed me to become entirely alone. And he acted on this plan right away.¡¯ Cupid stayed silent and Pablo continued his story. ¡¯First, he told me that my parents don¡¯t care about me. I asked him why he thinks like that? Then he said, ¡¯You are here in front of me. You are in trouble. And yet, your parents are nowhere to be seen. They didn¡¯t even come to save you. They would have begged me to leave you but they are not doing anything. They simply don¡¯t care.¡¯ I instantly said that¡¯s not true but deep down, a suspicion was raised. My parents really weren¡¯t there. When the soldiers had pinned their guns on my head, no one came forward to help me. Not even my parents. They just watched.¡¯ Cupid said nothing and Pablo proceeded. ¡¯Hitler then gave me a uniform of his soldiers and I wore it. He gave me food as well. He then said, ¡¯I will show you how much your parents care for you.¡¯ I didn¡¯t understand but I gave him the chance to show me that. He brought me to my parents and they were sleeping soundly. My father, my mother, they were sleeping peacefully. Hitler said, ¡¯See this? You were taken away by my soldiers and yet they are sleeping like nothing matters. If this is their love for you, then it¡¯s rotten.¡¯ My little brain couldn¡¯t figure out what was right or wrong. I only believed what I saw. My parents were doing fine without me. That¡¯s what I believed. Hitler then took me away, he taught me how to use guns, he taught me how to fight, how to speak. He taught me essential things required to be a soldier. Still, I wasn¡¯t completely on the verge of killing my family. He needed something concrete to make me do that. And he did find something concrete. One day, Hitler came to me and said, ¡¯It¡¯s time you should do some health tests. It is also crucial for a soldier to stay fit.¡¯ I agreed and was sent to a room. It was a typical operation room and at that time I didn¡¯t know what was going on. There was one doctor in the room and he gave me instructions. He told me to lay on the bed and I did. After that, an injection was inserted in my veins and I lost consciousness. I woke up after who knows how long and the first person I saw was Hitler. He was standing in front of me with a big smile and I didn¡¯t know why. ¡¯Now you are one of us.¡¯ He said to me and I thought I finally became one of the soldiers. I got the job. It was a good thing for me at that time. After that day, the soldiers began treating me with respect, and I trained really hard as well. And you might find it strange, but Hitler wasn¡¯t ordering me to harm the people kept captive in the concentration camps. I was fine with that. I was just a kid who didn¡¯t like violence.¡¯ "You didn¡¯t like violence. Right." Cupid gave a doubtful gaze. ¡¯I mean at that time I didn¡¯t like it. Anyway, Hitler kept me away from my parents for three weeks. He had posed this condition to me. If I stay with him he won¡¯t harm my parents. And obviously, I had accepted it. But one day, Hitler came to me and said, ¡¯You should meet your parents again. Maybe this time they will be happy to see you. Although, it¡¯s been three weeks since you haven¡¯t met them and not once did they try to look for you. Still, let¡¯s hope for the best.¡¯ I rejoiced. I really missed my parents. I was sure they missed me as well. I told Hitler to take me to them and he did. And the moment I saw my parents, and the moment they saw me, evil stepped its first foot in my heart.¡¯ "Why was that? If your parents were even a little bit sane then they would have embraced you like any normal person does with their child. What did they do?" Pablo turned his head at the Angel and told her what his own parents did¡­ ¡¯They didn¡¯t recognise me.¡¯ Chapter 82: More Pablo’s Story In just the separation of three weeks, Pablo said his parents didn¡¯t recognise him. And Cupid, obviously, didn¡¯t understand. "What are you talking about?" She asked. ¡¯Yeah. It sounds ridiculous. But this is true. They didn¡¯t recognise me at all.¡¯ "Wh-How? How can that be?" ¡¯Not only did they not recognise me, they acted all afraid and angry at me. As if I was a stranger to them.¡¯ "What exactly happened?" ¡¯Hitler took me to my parents and I thought my parents would cry with happiness after seeing me. But that wasn¡¯t the case at all. The moment my parents saw me they moved away from me. They looked terrified, angry. I didn¡¯t know what was happening. They were in a room and Hitler pushed me inside the room as well. He locked the door and now I was alone with my parents. I thought that now that Hitler is not visible, my parents will act more naturally. Maybe they were afraid of Hitler, not me.¡¯ "Yes. That must be the case. They were terrified of him. Not you." Cupid agreed with Pablo. ¡¯They were afraid of Hitler that was true. But it was also true that they were afraid of me as well. My mother, father and brother, stayed in the corner of the room, shivering. There was this fear in their eyes, like they were seeing a monster.¡¯ "But why?" ¡¯I asked them the same thing. ¡¯Why are you doing this to me? Why are you acting like this? What did I do to deserve this? I am your son.¡¯¡¯ "Then what did they say?" ¡¯They said¡­¡¯ Pablo continued with a pause. ¡¯A scum like you can¡¯t be our son.¡¯ Cupid gasped. ¡¯That¡¯s right. I was stunned too. My parents saying I am a scum? I am not their child? Was Hitler right? Was I not wanted? Was it a good riddance that Hitler took me with him? All these questions ran inside my mind. But then I came up with an idea.¡¯ "What? Don¡¯t tell me you killed them right there." ¡¯No. I removed my uniform. I was wearing the uniform of a soldier so I thought my parents were scared of that. But I was wrong. Nothing changed. My mother even thought that I was going to do something to her now that I have taken off my clothes. They remained afraid of me and I had no intention to make them even more afraid. So I left the room with various emotions. But all those emotions were negative. I wore the uniform again and met Hitler. The first thing Hitler said to me after my meeting with my parents was : ¡¯You lost everything.¡¯ And I believed him. For a child, everything is his parents and when they refuse to recognise their child, the child turns malevolent. And I, for sure, turned malevolent.¡¯ "What happened after that?" ¡¯I didn¡¯t meet my parents after that day. I let them be. Neither they came to me nor I went to them. And you will find it surprising but for all this time, Hitler never asked my name. He addressed me as a kid. But one day, he came to me and said, ¡¯Now that your parents forgot you, why not I give you a new name?¡¯ At first, I wasn¡¯t convinced. But then my mother¡¯s terrified face came in front of my eyes and I agreed for the name.¡¯ "And he was the one who named you Pablo Castillo?" ¡¯Yes.¡¯ "Wait. Didn¡¯t you say that you gave this name to yourself? An artistic criminal you called yourself." ¡¯I lied.¡¯ Pablo revealed. ¡¯I just didn¡¯t want to give the credit of my name to Hitler. He is the person I hate the most and I don¡¯t want to tell everyone that my name was given by the same person whom I hate the most.¡¯ "If that was the case then why didn¡¯t you change your name?" ¡¯Well, as much as I hate to say it, I liked the name. It sounded good. So I kept it.¡¯ "Alright. Just tell me what made you kill your parents. I won¡¯t speak till you are done." Cupid made herself clear and just waited for Pablo to speak. ¡¯After I was given the name, I became more involved with Hitler and his soldiers. I was getting good food, I was being respected, I was learning new things. It was good. And also, even after giving me a name, Hitler didn¡¯t order me to torture the captives of the camps. I was roaming free while other soldiers were having fun with the Jews. I was also given a room for myself and it was comfortable. It will sound strange but my life was really good there with Hitler. Nevertheless, if everything would have gone well then I wouldn¡¯t be here in the first place. One night, I was sleeping in my room. I wasn¡¯t fully asleep by then. Anyway, the door of my room opened and I heard three sets of footsteps. I kept my eyes closed. I wanted to see what was going on so I pretended to be asleep. The three intruders came towards me and stood upon me by the bed. I waited for them to do something and they did. I felt six hands on my neck and it was high time to open my eyes. And when I opened my eyes, they went wide. The three hands belonged to my mother, my father and my brother.¡¯ Cupid gasped. ¡¯My reaction was the same as yours. Not recognising me was one thing but trying to kill me was off the charts. Nevertheless, I had no intention of dying so I defended myself. I knew some moves from my training with Hitler and the soldiers and it was easy to fend them off. I asked my family why they were doing this? Why were they trying to kill me? And in reply, all I received were curses. They called me scum. They told me scums like me deserve to die. They called me all the heinous things a parent would never say to their child. And by all that commotion people woke up and that included Hitler as well. He came to my room and asked me what was going on. I told him what happened. I was not in the best of my mind but I managed to tell everything to Hitler. There were no tears in my eyes but I was crying. There was no pain in my chest but my heart had broken that day. And I am not sure if I was really sad that day, but what I am sure about is that for the first time, I felt hatred.¡¯ Pablo looked at Cupid. ¡¯And Hitler knew that too. I was feeling angry and he used the opportunity. He struck the hammer when the iron was hot. He slipped me a gun and said, ¡¯Kill them. They tried to kill you. And if you let them go away they will try again and they will succeed.¡¯ I took the gun in my hands and it amazed me that my hands weren¡¯t shivering. Though, I still didn¡¯t use the gun. I pinned it on my parents¡¯ heads but I didn¡¯t pull the trigger. Then Hitler spoke again, ¡¯Before they kill you, kill them.¡¯ And this line struck me. I didn¡¯t want to die. And my parents tried to kill me so I can do it as well. Hence, I pulled the trigger. The first bullet went inside the head of my father and then I fired the second one and it killed my brother. Now only my mother was left. She stared blankly in my eyes and I stared back. I don¡¯t know what kind of expression I was making but I am sure it wasn¡¯t sadness. I was committed to killing them. My mother looked in my eyes and as she kept looking her expressions changed. Her lips trembled, tears came from her eyes and then she finally spoke those words : ¡¯I will always love you, Andr-¡¯ But it was too late. I pulled the trigger and killed her. ¡¯My name is Pablo Castillo.¡¯ I said and shot all the remaining bullets on my mother. Hitler told me that her last words were a lie. She was saying that just to make me emotional and stop me from killing her. I believed him and honestly, I did not feel bad killing my own family. And that was also my first murder. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, Hitler disposed of their dead bodies where the other dead bodies were dumped and after that day, I became an entirely new person. All the ties I had with my sane self were cut down. There was no family of mine anymore and I became the best man for Hitler. And only then did Hitler ask me to torture the Jews. I had already killed someone. I was ready to inflict harm on others. I was becoming cold. I was losing my touch of humanity. I was becoming a machine. I did what Hitler said and derived pleasure from others¡¯ pain. And one day, I don¡¯t know the exact date or time, but World war two had started. There was so much commotion everywhere and all the soldiers were ready for the battle. I was one of them as well and I was ready for the war too. I was not that much older at that time but I had anger inside me. My rage allowed me to kill anyone. I was full of hatred and I killed blindly. During the war, soldiers were divided into troops and I didn¡¯t get to meet Hitler very often. The war continued. Many people were dying daily but I was alive. I killed people as well and I was having fun. My pent up rage got a release. War became a legal murder opportunity for me. One day, I killed an enemy soldier and from his pocket a mirror fell off. I took it and the day was over. You won¡¯t believe it, but after joining Hitler, I never saw myself in the mirror. So I went to my tent and looked in the mirror. And when I did that, the ground swept away from my feet.¡¯ Cupid asked the next part with her eyes and Pablo told her that when he looked at his face in the mirror, he saw that¡­ ¡¯I had an entirely different face.¡¯ Chapter 83: Mine Alone "Alright. This is too much. What do you mean you had an entirely different face?" Cupid couldn¡¯t stay silent anymore. ¡¯I mean what I said. I had an entirely different face. That wasn¡¯t my face at all. My eyes were blue, my hair was blonde, my color was white. I was a different person altogether.¡¯ "Wait. So does it mean that¡¯s why your parents didn¡¯t recognise you?" ¡¯Exactly. My whole face was different. I don¡¯t know why or how it happened but I was sure it had something to do with Hitler.¡¯ "Why would you think that?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Do you remember the health tests Hitler made me do?¡¯ "Yes?" ¡¯That must be the time when Hitler did something to my face, my eyes and my body. And the only way to know that was to find that doctor who was there. And I acted right away.¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t speak. She would listen to Pablo. ¡¯For finding the doctor, I have to first find Hitler. I asked the head of our troop about his location but he said he didn¡¯t know. It was night time and you cannot just roam around in the war. But the questions were killing me. I didn¡¯t even know whether that doctor was alive or not. So first I decided to find out if the doctor was dead or not. There were many places where the dead bodies were dumped and I started checking all of them. I remembered the face of the Doctor as I was trained to remember faces and other shit. I checked the faces of dead bodies. Their build and many other things. Some faces were unrecognizable but I tried my best. It was hard work and even after three hours of searching I didn¡¯t find the doctor but I found something else. Something horrendous.¡¯ "What did you find?" Cupid asked and she was writing everything down in her diary. ¡¯I found the dead body of the person whose face matched perfectly with mine.¡¯ Pablo revealed. ¡¯He had the same face as mine. It was the exact same copy. If he would have been alive then I would have appointed him as my doppelganger. Nevertheless, after seeing that man, my questions increased even more. Why do I have the same face as him? What exactly did that doctor do? What was Hitler¡¯s plan behind all this? And there were no answers. Only the doctor and Hitler could answer them for me. So I increased the speed of my search.¡¯ Cupid kept listening. ¡¯After that, I searched all the places where the dead bodies could be found but I never found the doctor. So I guessed he must be still alive. I left the dead bodies area but I brought my clone with me. I would ask questions to the doctor with the proof. I stopped caring about the war. I just wanted to know the truth behind all that. I went to all the troops in search for the doctor but I found nothing. However, fortunately, I found someone who called himself the assistant of that doctor. He was a grown man but I grabbed him by the neck. I was enraged and I asked, ¡¯Where is the doctor?¡¯ The man answered right away. But that answer was bad. He said, ¡¯He is dead.¡¯ I didn¡¯t believe him. I asked him when the doctor died and where his body was. At this, the man stuttered and I figured he was lying. And I knew how to make the truth come out from someone. So I shot the man in the leg and threatened him that the next bullet would be in his testicles. The man shivered and agreed to give me the answers. I took him to the area where there were dead bodies and we talked there. I told him to tell me everything he could about the Doctor and what he did to me and the man answered everything. ¡¯I was the assistant of doctor Shou Tucker and he worked for Hitler. He used to make medicines and serums for the soldiers to become free of fear. One day, Hitler came to the doctor with a man and told the doctor that he will bring a boy and you have to change his face and skin to this man. Tucker accepted it and since I was his assistant I also heard him and Hitler talking. The next day, Hitler brought you to the operation room and I was in the bathroom. Tucker made you unconscious and I came back from the bathroom. I stood beside Tucker and saw him do everything to you. The man whose face was going to be your face as well also came into the room and Doctor Tucker finally started doing his thing. It took twenty four hours to change your face and skin to match that man and after that, you rested for one day. After one day, you woke up and Hitler came to meet you. When he looked at you, his eyes sparkled. He was happy. And I am sure you still remember his words. He said to you : "Now you are one of us." What he meant by that was you were now looking like someone from the Aryan race. Blue eyes, white skin and blonde hair. The perfect race according to Hitler. He turned you into that because he couldn¡¯t accept your real self as you were a Jew. He made you his plaything. He changed your whole life. Now you are cursed with living with someone else¡¯s face. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how pretty it is, no one would love you for your own face ever. Your face is lost. It is blurred in history now. And the worst part is, you can¡¯t do shit about it.¡¯ The man finished telling me and I heard everything with utmost attention. I didn¡¯t have my real face anymore. I didn¡¯t have my parents anymore. I didn¡¯t have anything I could call mine. But when I looked within, I found something which was entirely mine and mine alone.¡¯ "And that was?" Cupid asked and she received an answer that defined Pablo¡­ ¡¯My hatred.¡¯ Chapter 84: What Are You? Pablo shared with Cupid that the only thing Pablo could call his own was his hatred. The face he had wasn¡¯t his and that made him kill his own parents. What kind of emotions run through when something like this happens? Pablo couldn¡¯t express those emotions in words. "And in that hatred you killed millions of people for years?" Cupid asked. ¡¯No. I had many things to do before that. And many more answers needed to be answered.¡¯ "Alright. Tell me then." ¡¯The assistant was still in front of me and I asked him about my parents and brother. I asked why they were being so afraid of me and why they wanted to kill me. I asked him why they called their own son a scum? And the man answered. And the answer he gave made Hitler the man I hate the most. He said : ¡¯I am just an assistant of the doctor but I am also a soldier. So I will tell you what I know. When you blinded the soldier with a stone and proposed that you want to meet Hitler. Your parents tried to fight the soldiers but they couldn¡¯t and you were taken to Hitler. I am sure Hitler told you that your parents don¡¯t love you and as proof he made you see them sleeping peacefully. But the truth was, they were not sleeping, they were drugged. They fought with the soldiers just to stop you from seeing Hitler and Hitler made them sleep with drugs. He sowed seeds of hatred for your parents in your heart and he was winning. Then he took you in with him and gave you uniform and food. A little investment to get a potential soldier. Hitler also told all the soldiers to show you respect so that you get fond of staying with him. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He taught you things for a soldier and you were becoming his toy as time passed. You were listening to everything he was saying. But he couldn¡¯t just completely make you his as long as you had feelings for your family. That¡¯s why he devised a plan. A heinous plan. He brought you to the doctor and in the name of some body tests, he made you undergo a plastic surgery. He changed your face to a soldier¡¯s face and he didn¡¯t tell you that. He made sure that you won¡¯t get to see a mirror and he instructed all the soldiers to act like nothing happened. He also took care of the soldier whose face matched yours. That man never came in front of you just for caution. Hitler didn¡¯t want you to know that your face was changed. After that, Hitler brought you again to your parents and as you know, they obviously didn¡¯t recognise you but more than that, they were afraid of you. Do you know why they were afraid of you? They were shivering just by the mere sight of your face. Do you know why that was the case?¡¯ ¡¯No.¡¯ I said to him, and the man replied : ¡¯Because the man whose face you copied was appointed by Hitler to commit unimaginable atrocities to your parents. That man slapped your father with leather belts on a daily basis. That man sent your little brother to pedophiles and he was abused daily. And your mother, that man raped your mother daily. You have the face of your mother¡¯s rapist, Pablo. That man had fun with your family for days while you were busy with Hitler. You were so focused on yourself and the respect you were getting from the soldiers that you never paid attention to your parents. Hitler had you on his palms and you were just a fun little toy for him. Pitiful man you are. So when your parents saw you they figured you were the same man and they were afraid that you would again do something cruel to them. That¡¯s why they were afraid of you. They were afraid of their own son. For them, you were a monster. A scum. That¡¯s what they called you. And also, for all this time, they asked all the soldiers about you. They were like where¡¯s our Andre. Where is he? Is he alive? Forgive him. They never let go of you. You were just manipulated to think that they didn¡¯t care. After your parents called you scum and when you saw they were afraid of you, you were devastated. You came out of the room and never saw your parents again. Hitler was winning. He also never told you to hurt the Jews because he wanted you to think that Hitler cared about you. But in reality, Hitler knew that you still had some soft side left inside you. He wanted to kill that soft side of yours. And for that, he needed you to kill your parents. He wanted to make you a weapon. A heartless, soulless, weapon. For Hitler to make you kill your parents, he needed some strong force to do that. And he found that force. He made a soldier tell your parents that you, the man with a different face, has killed Andre. Their son. Hitler made you the murderer of your own self and he told that soldier to free your parents and make them go to your room. Your parents and brother were angry at you so they opened your room and tried to kill you. Anyone would want to kill someone who did so many worse things to them. Your parents were the same. They also wanted you dead. But Hitler knew you wouldn¡¯t die. You were trained to fight so it was only natural you will survive your family who was weak. And as the commotion rose up, Hitler wasted no time and came inside your room. He saw what was going on and acted all worried about you. He slided you a gun and asked you to kill your parents. Because for you, who didn¡¯t know what was going on, that was the only logical option. Your parents tried to kill you and if you would have let them live they would have tried again. Therefore, you killed them. And Hitler finally won. And you know what happened after that. You became what Hitler wanted you to be¡ªCruel.¡¯ The man stopped speaking and just stared at me. I heard everything he said and I didn¡¯t know what kind of emotions I should make. I was brutally manipulated and I didn¡¯t even get to know. I had the same face as my mother¡¯s rapist. I killed my family for no reason. They had always loved me. I was the most stupid person in the entire world. There was no redemption for me. No salvation. No tears came from my eyes but one thing surely happened. I was so fucking angry at every single person. And it was time for the world and Hitler to face my judgment. There was only killing running around in my mind and I always listened to my mind. But before the world, someone else deserved to die. The Doctor¡¯s assistant was still in front of me and he was waiting for me to say something. I was sitting the entire time but then I stood up. The man asked, ¡¯Why aren¡¯t you bursting in tears? Aren¡¯t you sad to know that you were used and you killed your family for nothing?¡¯ I walked towards him, I had a gun in my hand and I stood just in front of the man¡¯s face. ¡¯I am not sad at all.¡¯ I said and the man¡¯s brows shot up. ¡¯What kind of person are you? Or more like, what are you?¡¯ I didn¡¯t reply and just shoved the gun inside his mouth. ¡¯What am I, you ask?¡¯ I said. The man widened his eyes and I pressed the trigger. ¡¯A Heartless, Soulless, Merciless Weapon.¡¯¡¯ Chapter 85: Anything But That Cupid heard Pablo¡¯s story and she wasn¡¯t sure what she should say. "That was horrible. The real evil was Hitler. You were just a child. I can¡¯t imagine the pain you felt that day." ¡¯I felt no pain, Angel. It was anger. Pure unfiltered rage. I killed the soldier but not before getting the whereabouts of that Doctor Shou Tucker.¡¯ "I am listening." ¡¯After the assistant it was Doctor¡¯s time to die. After the doctor, Hitler¡¯s turn would come. They all should face the thing they created themselves. The Assistant had told me that the doctor was in the last tent and that was where the other doctors and people who were unable to fight were staying. It was night time but I couldn¡¯t care less about that. With anger in my mind, I walked towards the last tent. All the soldiers were still giving me respect but now it seemed poisonous to me. So I started killing anyone I saw. I was killing even the soldiers who were on our side. I hated everyone. I hated everything. After killing, who knows how many people, I finally arrived in the last tent. Many people were there and I asked one of them about Tucker, he didn¡¯t answer me so I killed him. Commotion began and I shouted, "Tell me where the hell Doctor Tucker is?" I killed some more people there and in fear, someone finally answered, "He is inside the operation room. He is doing a surgery." I then asked where the operation room was and they told me. I left those people and went straight inside the operation room. There were two guards outside and I killed them as well. Everyone was a criminal. Everyone deserved to die. I went inside the operation room and saw Tucker doing the same thing he did with me to someone else. He was again changing someone¡¯s face. The Doctor turned around, he saw me and he went wide eyed. "Pa-blo. Why are you here?" He asked. He was nervous. He laughed to hide that but I could see it clearly. "I am here for the exact same reason that you are thinking right now." I said and the Doctor shuddered. "You lowly Jew!" The doctor pointed a gun at me but I was faster than him. I shot first. I shot both his legs and both hands. He was immobile. I walked towards him but I ignored him for now. I focused on the man who was being treated by Tucker. Whose face was also going to be changed. He was unconscious and I put the gun on his forehead. "You will feel like hell after you wake up. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t wake up at all." I shot the man. I killed the man in his sleep. I wish someone could have done that to me when I was going through the same thing. Anyway, I then closed the door of the operation so that no one could disturb me with Tucker. Now me and him were alone. He was on his knees and he was trying his best to crawl out of the room. He also begged that he was under Hitler¡¯s order. He didn¡¯t do it himself. It wasn¡¯t his fault. But I didn¡¯t listen to him. I had killed those who had nothing to do with what happened with me and this Doctor was directly involved in my misery. How could I let him live? I grabbed the Doctor and thrashed him on the operation bed. "Now it¡¯s time for your checkup." I held a scalpel and a knife and opened the Doctor¡¯s stomach. No anesthesia, no other shit like that. He should feel the pain. The doctor cried as loud as he could and I felt good. I slowly cut open his entire stomach and now all his innards were in front of me. I handcuffed the hands and legs of Tucker and now the fucker couldn¡¯t even move. He could only cry and beg. "Please Pablo. Don¡¯t do this. I am sorry. It was all Fuhrer. I had nothing to do with this. I didn¡¯t kill your parents. It was all him. Don¡¯t kill me. I will help you. I will help you in killing Fuhrer. I have no hate towards the Jews. I believe in equality. Please. Don¡¯t kill me!" Tucker begged me as if I was God. His life was in my hands. He said he didn¡¯t hate the Jews but I knew for sure how much he hated Jews. He and Hitler both changed my face so that I can match his view of someone who belongs to the Aryan race. But it was good now. They hate my race and I hate them. The game was equal. And I was winning. The Doctor¡¯s stomach was open in front of me and I thought of various things to give the man great pain. I looked around the room and I found something appropriate for my purpose. I went there and picked that thing up. I came towards the Doctor with that and when the Doctor saw it, he pissed his pants. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No. Please. Don¡¯t do that! That¡¯s insanity! Just shot me in the head. Anything but that!" The Doctor begged me to not use that thing but I will surely use that thing. And I will use it slowly, at that.¡¯ "What was that thing? What did you pick up?" Cupid asked and Pablo gladly told her. ¡¯Fluoroantimonic acid.¡¯ "That¡¯s¡­" ¡¯Yes. It is the most dangerous acid in the world. And it was there in the room and I planned on using it on Shou Tucker.¡¯ "Go on." Cupid went to listening mode again and Pablo continued. ¡¯Tucker figured out my intentions and he tried his best to stop me from using the acid on him. He told me the location of Hitler, he told me that he would give me a medicine that could kill Hitler the worst way possible. He told me that he would join forces with me. But nothing worked for him. It all fell on deaf ears as all I wanted was the Doctor to feel pain. Then he tried his last resort. He said : "Think about your mother. She will be very sad to see you killing someone like this. She will feel bad if you do this. If you love your mother, then stop. Let me go. Your mother is watching!" Tucker used all his strength to convince me and for a moment, my hands stopped as well. But then again, I had nothing to lose. So I said : "She is already sad enough with me. Some more won¡¯t hurt." I opened the bottle of the acid and began to slowly pour only one drop. "No! What have you become? You are a monster. You are not Human anymore. What are you?" Tucker roared and I poured the first drop on his liver. "I am your sins."¡¯ Chapter 86: Last One "You poured one drop of that acid on his Liver?" Cupid could feel the pain just by imagining it. ¡¯Yes. Just one drop of acid on the man¡¯s liver and the part where the drop was dropped, vanished without a trace.¡¯ "Keep talking." ¡¯The Doctor cried like a bitch at that time. He started cursing me. He figured I won¡¯t let him go so he decided to curse me all he wanted. I enjoyed his pain. His cries were poetry to me. And I couldn¡¯t get enough of that. I poured the next drop on one of his kidneys and the man cried again. I laughed with his cries and waited. I didn¡¯t pour all the acid at once. I wanted him to suffer. I wanted him to feel so much pain that his soul is forced to leave his body on its own. "Don¡¯t do this. Please. Just kill me. It¡¯s enough. I am already dead!" Tucker cried more but I had already lost my soft side. "Keep crying, asshole. You will feel hell today. Wait¡­ by asshole, I got a nice idea." The Doctor¡¯s eyes widened. "No. Please. Don¡¯t do that. I will die! Not there!" "Don¡¯t worry. I am not going to pour it there. I have a more painful option." The doctor was already naked in front of me and I dropped one drop of acid on his Pen*s. The bastard winced in pain and I laughed the loudest this time. The place where the acid was dropped, eroded. There was nothing left there. The Doctor just wanted to die now. The pain was too much for him. He begged me to not use the acid and I put the bottle of the acid down. The Doctor¡¯s eyes lit up. He thanked me for doing that. I didn¡¯t have the bottle of the acid on my hand anymore. And more than that, I did something that made the doctor even more happy. I walked towards the exit of the operation room. I stood there and said, "I am going to Hitler now. I will open this door and you can call for help. There are many people outside who can help you." The doctor was overjoyed and I opened the door and left the room. Many people were standing outside and they all looked at me in horror. I said nothing and just waited. After three seconds, it happened. "Help! Help! Someone help me! I will die!" The doctor screamed for help and everyone present there dashed inside the room. Many people bumped into me and I took something from them. "All of you! Help me! Come inside the room!" The doctor shouted again and now everyone who was in the camp went inside the operation room. There were at least a hundred people and now all of them were inside the operation room. I was outside the room watching everything. All these people were handicapped and some were very old. All in all, they weren¡¯t good fighters. Nevertheless, since a War was going on, they were also allotted guns for their safety and there were many guns in that camp as well. Mostly they were M1 Garand and I picked one of them. It was without bullets as the bullets were with the people. But when many of them bumped into me I had taken bullets from them. So I loaded the gun and aimed at the people inside the room. They were in my clear view and there was only one exit and I was standing there, blocking it. They still didn¡¯t see me as they were busy checking the doctor but when they heard the gun clicking, they all turned their heads. "Hey! What are you doing with that? Put that down. It¡¯s not funny." One man said. "What are you talking about?" I smiled. "It¡¯s the funniest thing of all time." BANG! I shot the first bullet and the man who had spoken died. That was all it took to make everyone know that they all were going to die. And before they could run towards me, I shot them all. I killed them without any pause and after five minutes, the Doctor was covered with dead bodies. "Why did you do this? What¡¯s wrong with you? You killed all these harmless people. And why are you still not letting me go?" The doctor cried and I walked towards him. "Did you seriously think that I will let you go? I gave you false hope. That¡¯s the worst thing anyone can do. That¡¯s why I did this. You were about to get free but I killed them all. Now you have lost all your hopes. There is no one here anymore. It¡¯s night. This is the last tent. No one will come here." I stood in front of the doctor and I picked up the acid bottle again. The doctor did his best to beg but I didn¡¯t care. "You like to play with faces, right? Let¡¯s see if you can face this." I opened the bottle of the acid and threw it on the doctor¡¯s face. Smoke arose from his face and in just a second, he was messed up. I threw the bottle away and left the doctor. He cried the loudest this time and I left him there. His stomach was open, his face ruined. He would die slowly and it couldn¡¯t get better than that. I left the operation room, then I left the last camp. The doctor had told me Hitler was inside his bunker and fortunately I knew where the bunker was. It was underground and it was a place surrounded by many soldiers. I didn¡¯t want to waste time with them and I also had a few grenades with me. So I used them. I had five grenades in total and I threw all of them at those soldiers. All of them blew up and those who were left alive were killed by me. I entered the ground and I again met many soldiers. They attacked me on sight and I did the same. I killed them though. I am deadly even when I am in a normal mood and at that time I was angry. No one would be left alive. I killed nearly all of them but I let one soldier live. The main door of the basement was in front of me but far and I walked towards it. The soldier I left alive was in my hands and I stopped just in front of the big metallic door. I said to the soldier, "Tell him to open this door." Hitler won¡¯t open the door if I called. He would figure that I was there to kill him. So someone else should call for him. But that soldier refused. So I put the gun on his balls and threatened him to call for Hitler. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldier shivered and did what I asked. Everyone is afraid of that kind of pain. He called, "Fuhrer, open the door. I have to deliver an urgent message face to face." "What is it?" A voice came from the other side and I can recognise that voice even in my sleep. It was Hitler. I forced the soldier to make Hitler open the door. "Fuhrer, open the door. I can¡¯t say it from here. It¡¯s very confidential." The soldier said. He already had panic in his voice and Hitler must have sensed that as well. And Hitler thought that the news must be really very important otherwise why would a soldier be so scared? And hence, Hitler finally opened the door. As soon as the door opened¡­ BANG! I killed the soldier who helped me and I dashed inside. Hitler was now in front of me and what a brave man he was. There was not a single sign of fear on his face. "What are you doing here?" He asked. "You already know." I said. "So you found out?" "Yes." "Tucker is dead, I assume?" "No need to assume. He is dead." "Now you are here to kill me as well." "Yes." "Do it. I will lose this war anyway." "Don¡¯t be absurd." I kicked him on the chest, put my leg on his body and looked down on him. "You¡¯ll lose more than that."¡¯ Chapter 87: Why? "So Hitler was now at your mercy? What happened after that?" Cupid asked. She could feel the story coming to an end. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯My leg was on Hitler¡¯s chest and he was looking at me with no fear. And that pissed me off. I wanted him to fear me. Like that Doctor, like that assistant. I wanted Hitler to beg for mercy. But the guy was unfazed. He must have sensed this uneasiness in me as he said, "I know how you feel right now. I know what you have become. I know what you want from me as well. And that¡¯s why I will not show any fear to you. I will not beg. I will not cry. I can¡¯t fight you but I won¡¯t be defeated by you." This frustrated me from my core and I decided that I will definitely make him fear me. There was everything inside the bunker. Food, clothes and other things. I looked around and found a rope. I made Hitler sit on a chair and tied the rope around him. And yes, I stripped all his clothes. He was naked, tied to the chair. I wanted to hurt him so badly that he was forced to think that the doctor¡¯s death was a bliss. I wanted to make him suffer. So I looked around the bunker again and I found something I could use. It was sugar. I picked the full sack of it and brought it near Hitler. "What are you going to do with that?" He asked. "Exactly what you are thinking." "Harsh." Hitler just said this and I swore to myself that I would make him fear me. I opened the sack of the sugar and poured all of it on him. He was now all white with sugar and I didn¡¯t know if it was enough. So I brought another sack of sugar and did the same thing. Now Hitler was all in sugar from head to toe and even when he knew what was going to happen, he didn¡¯t show any fear. He was getting on my nerves. "Let¡¯s see how long you will be able to keep that face." After emptying two sacks of sugar on him, I sat in front of Hitler and just watched him. He watched me in return without any fear. It only took five minutes and the sugar did its work. Ants appeared from somewhere and they climbed on Hitler. More time passed and ants increased. They were on Hitler¡¯s body, they were eating his skin, they were eating the sugar along with his skin. The blood was coming out in slow quantities but I was sure that it must be painful. Yet, the man didn¡¯t even flinch. "Are you really not afraid?" I asked him. "Why would I be afraid of someone whom I made myself. Does a God fear something he himself created? Never. You may kill me but the truth will remain the same¡­" Hitler looked in my eyes and that bastard smiled. "I am your God, Pablo Castillo." I also looked into his eyes and they were dark. I bet mine eyes look the same. I was sitting in front of him on the floor but I stood up. I walked towards him and held his hair. He called himself my God and from that moment, I began hating the Gods. Something was etched on a wall of the concentration camp, ¡¯If there is a God, he will have to beg for my forgiveness.¡¯ And I feel the same. If there was a God he should have done something for me and for others who suffered. But no help arrived. So it either means that there is no God or¡­¡¯ Pablo looked at Cupid. ¡¯I was forsaken by God.¡¯ "What did you do to Hitler?" Cupid asked. ¡¯I stood in front of him and made a statement. I said : "If you are a God then I¡¯ll kill all the Gods just to spite you." And that¡¯s why I destroyed all the temples and other religious things around the world. Anyway, after saying that to Hitler, I punched him in the face and I did that for maybe three or four hours. My fist was bloodied, his face was all broken and not once did that man flinch in pain. He was like a machine. "Do you not feel any pain?" I asked him, punching as hard as I could. "I don¡¯t. I created someone as merciless as you. Do you think I would feel such things? Never." The ants were everywhere on his body. They were even inside him. His eyes were damaged. He had become blind and yet he wasn¡¯t begging for mercy or even shouting curses. He was nonchalant. His silence was bothering me. No, it was making me mad. I wanted to kill him so bad but not without him regretting what he had done. Everyone else outside the bunker would be under the impression that Hitler was fine so no one would bother to check on the bunker. And the door of the bunker was locked. It can only be opened from the inside. Even if some soldiers came and saw the number of dead bodies around the bunker they would try to open the door. But I won¡¯t open the door and the door was strong so it couldn¡¯t be opened with brute force. To open it they would require explosives and I was sure they would not use that as it might hurt Hitler if they did that. So I wasn¡¯t worried for someone else to interfere between me and Hitler. It was only me and him. I also brought a chair and placed it in front of Hitler. I sat across from him and we both stared at each other. I asked him, "Why did you do all this? You killed so many people because of your own hate and malice. And you made me kill my own family as well. Why?" "Heh." He let out a laugh and with the same smile, he said : "Just because."¡¯ Chapter 88: Kind Gods "No way. He said ¡¯just because¡¯? He did all that just because he could?" Cupid¡¯s mouth was wide open. ¡¯Yes. He said that. He was a racist and all the bad things one could be. He was all of them. After he said that, I clenched my fists. I clenched them so hard the nails drilled my palm. The man did all this just because he could. I really wanted to make him suffer. I really wanted to hear him say sorry. I really wanted him to apologize to me. So that¡¯s why I stopped talking and just sat there. Hitler also spoke nothing and the ants did their work. He was naked and the ants went to all the places they could on his body. I poured one more sack of sugar on his body and I also put salt on him to amplify the pain of the cuts given by the ants. I would destroy all the limits of cruelty if it meant I would get what I want in the end. Anyway, five days went by and neither Hitler nor I had given up. I hadn¡¯t given him any food for these five days and some soldiers had come outside the bunker¡¯s door and I killed them by creating a small gap by opening the door a little. One more day went by and Hitler was without any food and water for these six days. The ants have created gaps on his body and the man was not even opening his eyes. He was in pain I could tell but his face was as stoic as it could be. As much as I hate to say it, I learned the art of showing no expressions on the face from him. Nevertheless, I still gave him no food and let the man suffer in agony. I was sitting in front of him all the time as I wanted to catch even a little glimpse of sadness or regret on his face. One more day passed, in total, one week had passed and that day, Hitler finally spoke. "You lost, Pablo." I didn¡¯t understand. How could I lose? "What do you mean?" I asked. Hitler was still alive and I still had a chance to see him in fear. So how could I lose? "I trained you, kid. I am older than you. The moment you came outside the door of this bunker I knew it was you." "How did you know that? And then why did you open the door?" I asked. "I can hear the sounds coming from outside from here. Gunshots were being fired and my intuition told me it must be you. And I opened the door because if I hadn¡¯t, you would have blown up the door and came inside anyway." "Alright. So how did I lose?" "I knew you were here to kill me. That too before giving me pain. And of course, I don¡¯t want that. I could handle the pain but I can¡¯t handle losing to you. So that¡¯s why before opening the door, I ate poison." "Lies. If you ate poison then why are you still alive?" "Because the poison I ate slowly kills. My whole body is numb and the time the poison takes to kill me is¡­ one week." I twitched and he continued. "I could have shot myself to frustrate you but I wanted to see your face when you figure that even after giving me all this pain, you won¡¯t be able to kill me. And let me tell you, I am not feeling any pain, Pablo. No hunger, no thirst. I am feeling nothing. No fear and definitely¡­" Hitler opened his eyes and showed his bloodied teeths. "No regrets." "You bastard!!" I reached out my hand to my gun. I pressed the trigger. Nothing happened. There were no bullets in it. I wanted to kill him with my own hands. He couldn¡¯t die on his own. I won¡¯t accept it. There was no other gun and I didn¡¯t have that kind of time to look for another gun outside the bunker. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hitler¡¯s skin was already turning blue. It all started just after one week. There were no such signs before one week. The poison was finally acting. He was coughing blood. I had to kill him before he died on his own. So I thought fuck the guns, I¡¯ll choke him to death. I grabbed his neck and applied pressure. "Hahahahahahaaha!! You lost, kid. I won. Keep living with this unfulfilled wish. We¡¯ll meet in hell." Hitler laughed out loud. He looked like a monster. He laughed the same way I laughed when I was crucified on the cross. His eyes were all white. He was blind and yet he was looking straight at me. He was mocking me. I used all my strength to crush his throat but the next second, I felt no life in my grip. Hitler became still and his throat stopped throbbing. He had a smile on his face. A winning smile. Hitler died in the bunker and I wasn¡¯t responsible for that. That was the only murder I wasn¡¯t able to commit. I wasn¡¯t able to kill the very same man who destroyed my life. My hatred didn¡¯t find its rightful release and where does that hatred was supposed to go now? So I directed it against the whole world. I went outside the bunker, took a gun from the soldier, and shot all the bullets on Hitler. I punctured his dead body and let the ants have a feast on it. I could at least rejoice in the fact that his body will rot. I closed the door of the bunker and piled the corpses of soldiers outside the door so that no one could open the door and took out Hitler¡¯s body. After that, I lashed out on anyone I saw. I killed everyone. I vented out all my anger on others. I wasn¡¯t able to kill Hitler so the others would die. My anger needed a release. It would become a tumor if I didn¡¯t do something about it. So I killed everyone. And I don¡¯t know when but killing became a habit of mine. I couldn¡¯t stay still without killing someone. There was no gray area in my life anymore. Everything was dark for me. I stopped looking in the mirror but I did make my hair black. That was the only thing I could turn into my original self. After one failed killing, I killed countless people. And before I knew it, I had become Hitler myself. I still get nightmares of that day when Hitler made me kill my parents. My mother¡¯s face still roams in front of my eyes when I killed her. After that day, I wasn¡¯t able to sleep in peace for once. Even in this second life, that horror followed me. I can¡¯t run away from it so I just ended up accepting it. I accepted myself as the worst and biggest criminal of mankind to ever exist.¡¯ "And after so much killing you became known as Criminal X, right?" ¡¯No. I became Criminal X after I assassinated presidents and Kings of various countries. I hated Hitler so much that I started hating every leader. I committed the most atrocities in Germany and Poland. Germany because Hitler was there and Poland because I suffered so much pain there. It never became my home land. I had also manipulated many people to join me to commit crimes and after my work was done, I killed them as well. So you can say I killed my comrades.¡¯ "I don¡¯t know what to say. You suffered and you made people suffer. Who is wrong or who is right. I don¡¯t know anymore. Have you ever stopped committing crimes? You were eighty five years old when you died. So all those years, did you continuously commit crimes?" ¡¯No. For two years, I was out of the crime world. A girl came into my life and I fell in love.¡¯ "Oh? You fell in love? Poor girl. You must have manipulated her to love you." ¡¯No. She came to me herself. Just like how the Count¡¯s girl came to me, it was the same case.¡¯ "Alright. But why only two years? What happened to her? And what was her name? And how did she even make you stop your hatred?" ¡¯That¡¯s another long story, Angel. I¡¯ll tell you about it later.¡¯ Pablo let out a heavy sigh and stood up from the bed. He did some stretching and Cupid watched him. "I guess you won¡¯t sleep tonight?" ¡¯No. Two hours of sleep is my limit.¡¯ "So what are you going to do now?" ¡¯Well, I still have that shadow Ego with me for a few more minutes. I might as well use it for some espionage.¡¯ "Fair enough. Who will you spy on though?" Cupid asked. Pablo smiled. ¡¯The Gods of Seraphim sure are kind. They created someone whom I will kill for sure.¡¯ "Huh? What do you mean?" ¡¯I was not able to kill Hitler before. But fate presented me with a suitable candidate in his place. What I mean is¡­¡¯ Pablo never stopped smiling as he slowly merged in the shadows. ¡¯The Adolf of this world will surely die by my hands.¡¯ Chapter 89: Tale Of Lies Pablo disappeared in the shadows and Cupid as usual followed him. She was following the shadow though. Pablo paid no attention to her and stopped outside Hustler¡¯s room. He slided from the gap under the door and now he was inside the room. Pablo stayed inside the shadow and watched Hustler. ¡¯He is sleeping. I can kill him in his sleep but where¡¯s the fun in that.¡¯ Pablo looked around the room and on the table beside the bed, he saw a dagger or a knife. ¡¯I can at least leave a message.¡¯ Pablo, without making any noise, picked the dagger and stabbed his finger with it. Blood came out and Pablo put the finger on the white wall of the room. Then he wrote something. ¡¯I was here.¡¯ He wrote these three words on the wall and he was sure Hustler would be mad when he would see this in the morning. After doing that, he hopped back in the shadow and left the room. "What now?" Cupid asked, floating above Pablo. He was still inside a shadow. Pablo didn¡¯t reply to her and went inside another room. "What do you want from him now?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Just want to see what this idiot is doing.¡¯ Pablo was inside Flashy¡¯s room and he saw him on the bed. The lights were out, it was dark but the white blanket on Flashy¡¯s body was moving. A particular place on the blanket was going up and down and groans were coming from Flashy¡¯s mouth. "Um, is he doing what I think he is doing?" Cupid asked, making a sour face. ¡¯Seems like it. He is a young man after all. And he didn¡¯t get to have sex in the third test. So yeah. He is doing that.¡¯ "I regret following you here now. Let¡¯s leave." Cupid diverted her eyes from Flashy. ¡¯You are acting like you have seen something disgusting. He¡¯s doing a natural thing. Everyone does that.¡¯ Pablo was calm. Although he wasn¡¯t looking at Flashy as well. "Yeah right. Then why are you averting your eyes as well?" ¡¯Well, I have no interest in watching a man jerking off. If it was a woman then it¡¯s a different story.¡¯ Pablo laughed and left the room. Cupid also left the room and Pablo now stood outside Draxus¡¯ room. He wasn¡¯t inside a shadow anymore. "Why did you come out of the shadows?" Cupid asked. ¡¯I don¡¯t want Draxus to see that I copied his Ego. I want to keep my Ego a secret as long as possible.¡¯ Pablo revealed. "Makes sense. And come to think of it, in your previous life, your face was changed and you got someone else¡¯s face. And now, you have such Ego of copying as well. Life really plays a big role in getting an Ego." ¡¯Took you long enough to understand that.¡¯ Pablo commented and knocked on the door. He just knocked once and it was a very quiet knock. "He must be asleep. Knocking won¡¯t work." Cupid said. "Who is it?" A voice came from the other side of the door. Pablo smiled. ¡¯People who want to do something in life, can¡¯t sleep.¡¯ "It¡¯s me." Pablo replied. "Czar. Please come." Draxus opened the door. "What do you even want to talk about with Draxus?" Cupid asked. ¡¯You¡¯ll see.¡¯ Pablo said and went inside the room. Draxus sat on the floor of the room while Pablo sat on the bed. "Why are you here, Czar? Any emergency?" "Why are you still awake?" Pablo asked a question of his own. "I couldn¡¯t sleep. Actually, I am worried about the thing you said you want to talk about. I was thinking about what could be that thing." "I am here for that thing as well. I just have one simple question¡­" Pablo leaned forward and looked Draxus in the eye. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why did you lie to me?" Draxus flinched. "Li-lied? What are you saying?" "Your tongue isn¡¯t supporting your lies, Draxus. State your reasons, come out with the truth and I might let you live." Pablo made himself clear. "What exactly did you find out, czar?" ¡¯Smart question. He wants to know how much I know so that he can spin some truth.¡¯ Pablo liked Draxus¡¯ approach but Pablo was out of his league. "I know everything you were lying about. And I want the next thing that comes out from your mouth to be just the truth." "Fine. I know you will find out about it eventually. Well, hear me out then." Draxus sat cross legged on the ground and started talking. "I told you that my grandfather, Frodor Maverick, who was the King, had two sons. Valiant and Damascus. Valiant was the elder brother and Damascus was the younger one. I told you that my grandfather chose Valiant, my father, as the next king but I lied. He had chosen Damascus as the next king. The younger brother of my father. My father was the one who showed fake happiness for Damascus and acted like he cared for the King. Damascus made his eldest son the crown prince of the Forza Kingdom and my father was jealous. I was five years old at that time so I didn¡¯t really care about the position. But my father wanted to be the King. He was the elder son. He should have become the King. Yet, my grandfather chose Damascus. My father was pissed off by that. I told you that my father was better than the current king Damascus but I lied. He was worse than him. Ten years ago, when the Blood Fest War broke out, King Damascus fought the cannibals and my father and my mother joined the fight as well. I told you that it was Damascus who stabbed my father behind the back but in reality, it was the other way around. My father and mother tried to stab Damascus but they failed. Damascus stopped them in time and they were exposed as well. I was ten years old at that time and I saw everything. I saw how my father and mother tried to kill Damascus. The maid, Mary, whom I told you about was an imaginary character. There is no Mary. I lied to you. Anyway, Damascus locked my parents in the prison and dealt with the cannibals. I was allowed to meet my parents in the prison and talk with them. After the war was over, Damascus only told selected people about the betrayal of my mother and father. My mother and father were brought in front of all the major people of the royal family like criminals. Which was justified. They tried to kill the King after all. My grandfather was also there and he said, ¡¯I was right for not making you the King, Valiant.¡¯ My father heard it and he broke into tears. And after tears, came anger and he snatched a sword from the nearest soldier and threw it at my grandfather. My grandfather didn¡¯t expect my father to attack so when the sword came flying at him, he wasn¡¯t able to defend. As a result, the sword pierced the neck of my grandfather and he died. My father killed my grandfather in front of all the major people of the royal family. This of course angered Damascus and he killed my mother first. He was strong so it was rather easy for him to kill my mother. Then he stood up from his throne and came in front of my father. My father knew he was going to die so he shouted, "Draxus! Run! Remember the story I told you in the prison and take revenge for me. Bring someone who could burn this bloodline down! Runnnn!!" Damascus beheaded my father with his bare hands and I was already out of the kingdom. My father had told me to look for someone and tell them the false story to make them help me. The story I told you about Damascus being a bastard was a facade and my father had told me to share it with someone whom I think can get revenge for me. He was also the one who stamped the golden mark on my chest just as the crown prince and he was also the one who made a red cross around the golden stamp to show that I was banished from the Glory city. My father was an evil man but he was still my father. He loved me and he died due to his desires. But since his last wish was for me to get some help and get revenge, I just followed that. And that help, Czar, was you. When I heard you have a Black rank Ego just like Damascus, I knew it was only you who could help me. That¡¯s why I lied about the story. I was sure you wouldn¡¯t like to help someone who was so evil that he wants revenge when his own parents were in the wrong. I had no choice but to lie and make you sympathize with me. I also told you that my father had a black color Ego but it was a lie as well. My father had a purple one. That¡¯s all there is, Czar. Now it¡¯s all up to you. But I must tell you. I am fully committed to being your right hand man. That wasn¡¯t a lie. I am your ears and eyes. Out of all the lies I told you, I can say for certain that¡­" Draxus bowed his head in front of Pablo and ended the tale of lies. "My loyalty isn¡¯t one of them." Chapter 90: The Truth Draxus was bowing his head in front of Pablo and Pablo was sitting with his hands crossed in front of his chest. The scene was like a devotee surrendering himself to his God. Cupid couldn¡¯t help but admire the moment but she soon came back to reality. "He lied about everything to you. And how can you talk about such things here inside the room? You were the one who said the military people could be eavesdropping on each room." ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. No one can hear us. See around yourself and you will know.¡¯ Cupid did what Pablo said and looked around. All three of them were covered in darkness. It wasn¡¯t the darkness of the room. It was pitch black. No walls were visible. All black. "What is this? Are we not in the room?" She asked. ¡¯This guy slipped me in the shadows. He had the brains to make this a secret talk. We are inside a shadow.¡¯ Cupid raised his brows. "He is a smart lad. What if he hadn¡¯t done that?" ¡¯Then before asking his story I would have told him to do that.¡¯ "You really think about everything huh. No wonder you got a black Ego." ¡¯That¡¯s not important right now, Angel. You asked me what I will do to him. You must know that a single lie discovered is enough to create doubt in every truth. And someone like me doubts even Gods and this is about Humans. I will make sure I don¡¯t get duped.¡¯ Cupid went silent and Pablo focused on Draxus. "Raise your head." He said. Draxus obliged. "So your father was a scum. Like it or not, you are the son of a backstabber. And tell me this, is Damascus, the current King, a good man?" "No. He isn¡¯t a good man. But he was good with his family. He cared for them. Apart from his family, he wouldn¡¯t bat an eye to kill someone." "And you want revenge for your father, who was in the wrong and who tried to kill the King. I think your fundamentals are wrong." "My fundamentals might be wrong. My father must be wrong. But he ¡¯tried¡¯ to kill the King and the King really ¡¯killed¡¯ him and my mother. I should at least get a chance to take revenge for my parents¡¯ death." "But don¡¯t you think your parents deserved to die? I mean, if someone tried to kill me I would kill them as well. This is the same case." "Yes. I know that. I know everything. I completely agree that my father and mother deserved to die but I still loved them. And don¡¯t you think when someone¡¯s loved ones get killed they wish for revenge? I am not a saint, Czar. The King killed my parents and I will kill him." "So you love your parents enough to fulfill their last wish? You want to be the sole King of this Kingdom just to make your father feel that he himself got the throne." "Yes. My father wanted the throne as he thought it was his right. He was the elder brother so he should have gotten the throne. But he didn¡¯t get it and now I wish to take that throne and show my father that he won." "Your parents were the culprits, you know that right?" "Yes. They were the culprit and me, wanting revenge makes me the worse culprit than they ever were." "And you want me to help you to take your revenge which doesn¡¯t make any sense. Your hatred is false, Draxus. They died because they committed treachery. You can¡¯t fight with that." "My hatred can be anything but false, Czar. You also joined the military to have revenge from someone. You are not a good man either. You have killed innocent people. You are evil. Yet you want revenge. It¡¯s just the same. Even worms want to eat something." ¡¯He has a point.¡¯ "What if I refuse? What if I kill you right here for lying to me?" "If you do plan to kill me then I will fight you, Czar. I have the right to defend myself. Sheeps try to run when Lions chase them. They can¡¯t win but they at least run." Pablo sighed. He put his elbows on his knees and leaned further towards Draxus. "Right now, everything you ever said here, was it the truth?" "Yes. All of it is true. This time I am not lying." ¡¯I know.¡¯ Pablo had seen Draxus¡¯ memories. Everything Draxus told him today was true. "Are you loyal to me?" "Down to my last drop of blood." "Fine then. Let¡¯s do that again." Pablo looked around and he found something good enough. It was on the small table beside the bed and Pablo took it. He examined it and threw it at Draxus. "Cut off two fingers of your right hand." Pablo posed a demand. He had given a knife to Draxus. "And I won¡¯t stop you this time. Cut off your fingers and then we¡¯ll talk." Pablo added. Draxus took a deep breath and held the knife. "Guess this is what I get for lying to you." He said and placed his right hand on the floor. "Index finger and middle finger. These two you have to cut." Pablo specified the fingers. "Heh. Good way to punish, Czar." Draxus held the knife on his left hand and put it on his right hand¡¯s index finger. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then he clenched his jaw, raised the knife in the air and brought it down on the finger. PLICK! Blood splattered on the dark shadow and Draxus¡¯ index finger was detached from his right hand. "Aaaanggg-" "Don¡¯t scream." Pablo said and Draxus closed his mouth. He felt the pain but he won¡¯t deny Pablo¡¯s order. He faced the pain without screaming. "Don¡¯t stop. Now the middle finger." Pablo spoke and Draxus couldn¡¯t even relax for a second. He didn¡¯t argue and put the knife on his middle finger again. He raised the knife in the air and brought it down with force. The same thing happened and now the middle finger of Draxus¡¯ was no more as well. Draxus didn¡¯t scream and now he just waited for Pablo to say something. He was panting and he just wanted to hear that he passed the test. He stared at Pablo and Pablo opened his mouth. Draxus paid all his attention to Pablo¡¯s upcoming words and those were¡­ "You failed." Chapter 91: Prediction "I fai-failed?" Draxus¡¯ hands trembled. He cut off his two fingers and yet Pablo said he failed. Why? "Why, Czar? Why did I fail? What did I do wrong? I did everything you said." Draxus asked. He pleaded for answers. That was unfair to him. Pablo, however, said nothing. He just peered in Draxus¡¯ eyes. "What do you want now, Czar? What else should I do to pass? Just how miserable do you want me to be before taking me with you? Tell me, Czar." Draxus pleaded but Pablo still said nothing. "I am on my knees, Czar. Don¡¯t do this to me. My father was beheaded in front of everyone. Help me. I still get nightmares of that day. My father comes in my dreams and tells me to grab the throne. Help me in my revenge, Czar. Help me and I will kill the entire world for you! Help me and I wil-" "You passed." "Huh?" "You passed." Pablo said again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I did?" Draxus couldn¡¯t believe it. "Yes. You passed. I forgave you for your lies." Pablo laid back. Draxus heaved a sigh of relief as well. Last few minutes were very tense for him. "Why did you say I failed, Czar? That scared me, you know." "I was trying to see how badly you wanted me to keep you with me. What can you do just to keep yourself with me. I was waiting for that. And when you said you will do anything for me, that¡¯s when you passed. Make sure you stand by your words now." "I will. I am not my father." Draxus bowed his head again. "But tell me this, Czar. How did you know I lied to you about my story? That day you believed me. What happened during these days?" ¡¯I saw your memories.¡¯ "I have my ways. Don¡¯t worry about that. I can know everything if I put my mind into it." "Okay. If you say so." Draxus won¡¯t ask further. Pablo wasn¡¯t telling him so he won¡¯t force. "And tomorrow, make sure to tell all this true story to Flashy. We all should be on the same page." Draxus¡¯ brows flinched. "Do we really have to do that?" "I know what you are thinking. But that guy messes up even when he knows everything. So I don¡¯t know what he will do when he has an entirely false story on his mind. He might start a war if he said to someone that King Damascus is an evil man who killed his elder brother by backstabbing." "I see your point. I will explain to him in simple words. And if I am allowed to say, I am still not sure how you can keep someone like him with you. I don¡¯t think you are the kind of man who keeps unnecessary baggage with you." "He has his uses. Time will come when he will be the most valuable asset to me. And don¡¯t forget, he is going to get a symbiote. Who knows, he might be on his power up journey." "Maybe. And what about Sera? Do we have to tell her as well? She seems to like you a lot." ¡¯Like is an understatement. She is obsessed.¡¯ "Yes. We have to tell her as well. She is crucial for your quest. And I think she will play a big role for us to get ahead in the military as well." "Whatever you say. I am surprised you can think so far ahead. I wish I could see inside your mind just to know what you are thinking." ¡¯My mind is not a nice place to be.¡¯ "Don¡¯t think about things you can¡¯t do. And now I am going. Do whatever you want for the night." Pablo got up from the bed. Draxus also stood up from the floor. "Before you leave, Czar. Tell me this. What type of assignment will you choose?" Pablo stood near the door and he stopped to answer. "The hardest one." Draxus smiled. "Take care." Pablo nodded and Draxus with a snap removed himself from the shadow. Pablo then opened the door and finally left the room. Cupid followed behind him and Pablo went inside the shadow again. After a few seconds, he entered his room again and sat on the floor. Cupid floated behind him and she was yapping about Draxus. "I can¡¯t believe he lied about his story. I was even pitying him. His father was the evil one. And how can you help him get his revenge? The Gods didn¡¯t send you here to create more chaos, Pablo. If you keep doing this, you will receive the punishment." ¡¯Tell me something I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Pablo started doing push ups and Cupid kept talking about all the bad things that could happen to Pablo. After one hour, Cupid was on Pablo¡¯s bed and Pablo was still on the floor doing pushups. "How long are you going to do that? How many do you do?" Cupid asked. She watched Pablo continuously. He was covered in sweat. ¡¯One thousand. This body is not that strong so it¡¯s taking time. If it were real me, I would have taken no breaks and done one thousand in one time.¡¯ "How many are left?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Five.¡¯ ¡¯Four.¡¯ ¡¯Three.¡¯ ¡¯Two.¡¯ ¡¯One.¡¯ Pablo finally finished one thousand push ups in one hour. He laid on the floor, breathing heavily. ¡¯I am so fucking weak. This body will break if I push it more. It only gets motivated when something is related to revenge. What a pain.¡¯ "Drink some water and rest. Tomorrow is also a day off for you. You should relax." ¡¯There is no relaxation here, Angel. Let me tell you what will happen tomorrow.¡¯ Pablo got up from the floor, drank some water and jumped on the bed. He then looked at Cupid and shared his intuition. ¡¯Tomorrow, there will be a feast or some other kind of party. We will see some new instructors along with that old man Graham and Diablo. They will tell us to make connections and have fun. They will tell us to become friends with each other. Tomorrow will be a fun time for everyone. Everyone who is¡­¡¯ Pablo paused and continued with a smile. ¡¯Short-sighted and stupid that is.¡¯ "Huh? Why are you saying that? Is it so wrong to make friends? Having fun once in a while isn¡¯t stupid." ¡¯No. No. There is nothing wrong with making friends. Everyone will share each other¡¯s stories tomorrow. They will bond with each other. Their connection will deepen. But the chaos will begin the day after tomorrow. The day after tomorrow all hundred candidates will get their assignments and after they get their assignments¡­¡¯ Pablo¡¯s smile turned wider as he ended his prediction.. ¡¯Friends would become just a mere word for them.¡¯ Chapter 92: That Was Random Pablo predicted that after the candidates would get their assignments, ¡¯Friend¡¯ would become just a mere word for them. And obviously, it went above Cupid¡¯s head. "What are you even talking about and how can you be so sure?" She asked. Pablo shrugged. ¡¯I am just guessing. And from my experience, I have come to know that my guesses are never wrong.¡¯ "Whatever. And you have spent the entire night of your rest by talking and doing push ups. The sun is already up." Sun light was coming from under the door and Pablo just gave a nod. ¡¯I haven¡¯t met anyone from the Abyssal Butchers yet. I wish one member would come here today.¡¯ THUK! THUK! Two knocks came from Pablo¡¯s door. ¡¯Well that was fast. I wished a few seconds ago and they are already here.¡¯ "How do you know they are from that division?" Cupid asked. ¡¯I am kidding. I don¡¯t know who is behind the door.¡¯ Pablo was just messing around but since someone was on the door, he had to open it. He got up from the bed and opened the door. He was not on his guard as he knew he wouldn¡¯t get attacked as the first thing in the morning. Outside the door, a man wearing a green uniform was standing and he was rather small and skinny. "What is it?" Pablo asked. "Take these clothes and get ready. Come out in the garden behind this building." The man handed Pablo some clothes and moved to room number ninety nine. ¡¯He is starting from the last room. So I was the first to receive this.¡¯ Pablo looked at the clothes and it was a green colored track suit. The small man had the same set of clothes with him and he was handing them to all the candidates. THUMP! A door opened with force and someone came out with heavy steps. Pablo looked there and he was familiar with the person. ¡¯Guess he saw his wall just now.¡¯ It was Adolf Hustler who came out and he was angry. He walked towards Pablo and Pablo decided to entertain him for a while. Hustler came and stood in front of Pablo. "How the hell did you enter my room?" Hustler asked the main question right away. "What happened?" Pablo asked in return. "It was you, right? The one who left the message on my wall with blood. You were inside my room last night. How? And why?" ¡¯So he really saw the message. He reacted the same way I expected.¡¯ "It was me. You are right." Pablo accepted. "How did you come inside my room?" Hustler asked the same question again. "Why would I tell you that? Stay in suspense, bitch." "You bastard." Pablo smiled. "I was inside your room last night. I picked up the dagger kept beside you and wrote that message with my blood. And instead of being angry, you should be grateful that I just left a message. I would have outright killed you right there and then." Hustler gritted his teeths. Pablo was inside his room last night and he was sleeping. If Pablo wanted he could have killed Hustler in his sleep. "You can say that I let you live. I spared your life. Now go and enjoy it." Pablo mocked Hustler and he did that with pride. Hustler clenched his jaw. He glared at Pablo but the next second, he took a deep breath and called back his calm self. "You made a mistake. You should have killed me while you had the chance. Now my turn will come and I swear on my bloodline¡­" Hustler brought his face closer to Pablo and finished his threat. "I won¡¯t be kind like you to spare you." Hustler and Pablo maintained eye contact for a few more seconds until Hustler turned around and started walking towards his room again. "For a second, I thought he was going to kiss me." Pablo kept his eyes on Hustler and made sure to watch him going inside his room. After Hustler went inside his room, Pablo also closed the door. "You should have really killed him in his sleep." Cupid said. Pablo chuckled. ¡¯Can¡¯t believe you are telling me to kill someone.¡¯ "I don¡¯t want you to die. He might pose a problem to you. Didn¡¯t you see how angry he was? He will surely come back to bite you." ¡¯That he will. But he sure is weak in judging people.¡¯ "How so?" ¡¯Well, he called me kind.¡¯ "Right. I agree. He can¡¯t judge people at all." Pablo laughed and removed his clothes. "But I am sure he is strong. When he comes to confront you, what will you do?" ¡¯I will fight. Simple as that. He must be strong but I will fight.¡¯ "Would you lose?" Pablo turned his head at Cupid and smiled. ¡¯Nah. I¡¯d win.¡¯ After saying all that, Pablo went inside the bathroom to get ready for the day. Cupid didn¡¯t follow Pablo this time as she had no interest in seeing him naked. Though, she was standing just outside the bathroom. After thirty minutes, Pablo came out, bare chested. Cupid was floating in front of him and she was staring at him. ¡¯What? You want to get some fuck or something?¡¯ S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Huh? No way!" Cupid¡¯s face was all red and Pablo couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡¯Then why are you staring at me?¡¯ "It¡¯s just, I was thinking that in your previous life you lived with a face that wasn¡¯t yours and now in this life as well. You are living inside someone else¡¯s body. You didn¡¯t get something of your own again. Fate is cruel towards you." ¡¯That¡¯s all?¡¯ Pablo shook his head. ¡¯I am over that now. Now what I want to have, I take. A life with no regrets.¡¯ Pablo wore the tracksuit given by the military and left the room. As soon as he stepped foot outside, something came into his view. "Bossss!!" It was a Flashy. He tried to hug Pablo but the vision from last night came in front of Pablo¡¯s eyes. Pablo remembered how Flashy was caressing his little brother and that made him dodge his hug. "Just hello is fine. No touching." "Alright. I guess?" Flashy didn¡¯t understand but he agreed anyway. Cupid floated behind Pablo and Pablo started his walk. He took the first step but he heard someone approaching him from behind. But before Pablo could step sideways¡­ BAM! Someone bumped at Pablo and Pablo didn¡¯t even flinch from his place. ¡¯I know it. This body is strong. Then why doesn¡¯t it work when I do push ups?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s physical strength had increased since he had awakened a black ranked Ego. But last night it took a toll on him to do a thousand push ups. That didn¡¯t make sense. "Don¡¯t forget you also have a white ranked Ego. And I think, when you attack someone and when you defend yourself, your strong physique, which you got from Black rank, acts. And when you do something like exercise and other casual things your physique, which is Void¡¯s white rank physique, acts. While doing push ups it was Void¡¯s physique and right now, when you got hit, Pablo Castillo¡¯s physique is up for the job. I may not know many things but I certainly know about Egoes." Cupid gave a long explanation and Pablo understood it as well. And now that his confusion was out of the way he looked at the culprit behind the collision. ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Pablo knew it. Hustler was standing in front of Pablo and he was the one who tried to make Pablo fall. "What do you want?" Pablo asked. Hustler didn¡¯t reply right away but after three seconds, he opened his mouth and said the most randomest thing of all time¡­ "Your mother is a whore." Chapter 93: The ’G’ Of Garden "Your mother is a whore." Hustler called Pablo¡¯s mother a whore and this came out of nowhere. It was like a fight between children who start abusing when they run out of insults. "My mother is dead." Pablo said. ¡¯And this kid¡¯s mother was a prostitute so you are not wrong.¡¯ Pablo thought about Void Grief¡¯s mother. "Even if she is dead, she is a whore." Hustler was dead set on declaring Pablo¡¯s mother a whore. "Anything else?" Pablo wasn¡¯t fazed at all. "You are not angry?" Hustler asked. At this, Pablo stepped towards Hustler and brought his mouth closer to his ears. "I killed my mother myself." Pablo moved back and with Flashy, he proceeded his walk towards the back of the building. Hustler was left behind and Flashy turned around to see him. He saw Hustler standing still on the same spot and his eyes were on Pablo¡¯s back. "What did you say to him, Boss? He looks stunned." "Just the truth." Pablo replied and increased his walking speed. "Where is Draxus?" He asked, looking around. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe he is with Hustler." Flashy guessed. "Turn around and confirm." Pablo ordered and Flashy looked at Hustler again. "Yes. Draxus is with him. They are talking with each other." "Alright. Now stop looking." Flashy did the same and now both of them were looking straight ahead. "What will happen today, Boss? What do you think?" Flashy asked. He wanted a small talk. "We will see soon enough. Don¡¯t talk just for the sake of talking." "Okay." Flashy agreed and shut his mouth. "You are too hard on him." Cupid commented. ¡¯Choose your words carefully, Angel. I am not ¡¯hard¡¯ on him at all.¡¯ "Wha-I didn¡¯t mean that hard. Why do you have such a dirty mind?" Pablo laughed. ¡¯Just kidding. And I need to teach him some things. He has his revenge as well. He needs to toughen up if he wants to fulfill it.¡¯ "All of you guys have to take revenge. Do you all not have any other motives? What will you all do after your revenge is over?" ¡¯Then someone else will come to take revenge from us. The people we¡¯ll kill along the way, their close ones would want revenge. It¡¯s a cycle.¡¯ "Yes. And if you know that then why not force Draxus to stop his revenge? He was in the wrong here. Your sister was raped so you are allowed to take revenge. Flashy faced atrocities by his step siblings so his revenge is justified as well. But Draxus, it was his parents who were the bad guys. His revenge has no base. It¡¯s a facade. You should stop him." ¡¯I already told you, Angel. I¡¯ll help him. I don¡¯t give a shit about who was wrong or right. If Draxus became the King then I¡¯ll be at the top here. That¡¯s all there is.¡¯ "Are you even thinking about how to eradicate evil from this world? That is your main job here." ¡¯Yeah. I have a thing or two for doing my job. I just need power and information to act on it. I¡¯ll manage. You don¡¯t worry and just keep writing.¡¯ "You are indecipherable." Cupid stopped talking and wrote things in her diary. Pablo and Flashy walked for a few more minutes and they finally saw a metal gate. It had huge walls around it so they couldn¡¯t see what was behind it. But they knew it was the entrance of the garden. It was written above the gate in bold letters after all. "What kind of garden has an entrance like this? I have a bad feeling, Boss." ¡¯Me too.¡¯ "Don¡¯t worry. I know there won¡¯t be anything too deadly. Probably. And we just have to figure out what is what." Pablo and Flashy were standing just in front of the metal gate and soon, many more people joined. All of them were wearing the same uniform. A green coloured tracksuit. "Let¡¯s go inside." "I bet there will be good food." "I hope it¡¯s not a test." "Open the door." "Let¡¯s go!" Everyone was excited and nervous at the same time and Pablo sighed. "Here goes nothing." He pushed the metal gate and the garden was in front of all of them. "What the hell?!" Everyone exclaimed. They all entered the garden and all of them were shocked. "How the fcuk is this even a garden?" "This is a wasteland!" "Where is that Diablo?" The garden was not a garden at all. It was plain brown ground. It was big and wide in size but there was nothing that spelled even the G of a garden. A medium sized circle was drawn in the middle of the ground and around the circle, a little far, chairs were placed. All the chairs were empty though. There was also a stage present in front of all the hundred candidates and no one was on the stage at the moment. Pablo carefully looked around and thought of various things. He looked at the circle in the middle of the ground, the chairs placed around the circle and the stage. Pablo raced his mind for all the possibilities and in the end, he finally reached a conclusion. "I was right after all." "Hm? Do you know something, Boss?" Flashy asked. "You said there will be a feast. But I don¡¯t see anything like that. How are you right?" Cupid also asked. And Pablo answered both of them at once. "There will be a feast today, Flashy. But the thing is¡­" Pablo turned around and stared at the metal entrance of the garden. "It won¡¯t be for us." Flashy and Cupid asked some more questions but Pablo didn¡¯t reply to any of them. His eyes were fixed on the entrance of the garden. All the candidates were already inside but it seemed Pablo was waiting for something else to arrive. And something else really arrived. Sound of laughter, chatting and other things were heard and from far away, many people were seen coming towards the garden. Everyone turned their heads towards the entrance of the garden. They all were curious. THUMP! Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Another sound came and it was a loud one. But it came from the stage placed on the ground. Everyone averted their eyes from the entrance and looked at the stage. There, they all saw two familiar faces. "Hello, everyone. How are you all doing?" It was Diablo. He and Graham were on the stage and no one saw how they arrived. But they all had questions. "What is going on here?" "What is the deal with this ¡¯shame in the name of a garden¡¯ place?" "Tell us!" Everyone asked questions and Diablo, like a good sport, came forward. "Sure. I will give it to you straight. Today, you all will be doing¡­" Diablo spread his arms and bellowed the purpose of the garden. "A fight to the Death!!" Chapter 94: Woman "A fight to the death??" "What? Why?" "Isn¡¯t this our day off?" "We will get our assignments tomorrow so where did this come from?" "What is going on, Diablo?" All the candidates asked all types of questions but all of them were shocked to hear that a fight to the death was going to take place. "Now. Now. I will explain everything but first let all the guests come and sit here." Diablo said. "We don¡¯t care about that shit. Just answer the quest-" BANG! Diablo stomped his leg on the stage and it made a loud sound. Everyone was forced to shut up by that sound and Diablo looked angry as well. But the next moment, he smiled. "I will answer everything, everyone. But first let the guest come here. Alright?" S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." Everyone agreed and didn¡¯t speak after that. They were finding Diablo easy as he mingled with them but they remembered that he was also a member of the military. They shouldn¡¯t take him lightly. After that warning from Diablo, all hundred candidates just focused on the guests coming through the entrance. All of them were walking leisurely towards the garden and the candidates were cursing them to come fast. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t do anything but wait so they waited. After fifteen minutes, the guests finally began entering the garden and one by one they took the seats placed around the circle. Pablo watched all of them closely and he noticed many things about them. Most of the guests were military men and their uniforms were different. Some were wearing purple colored uniforms, some were blue, some were green, some were red and some were yellow. There were badges and medals on some uniforms and the people with a dark colored uniform were menacing. ¡¯They must be the higher ups of the military. People from different divisions. Their ranks are displayed by the color of the uniform. Purple is for a higher ranked and strong person and green must be for the lowest. I wish someone wearing a black uniform would come as well.¡¯ The seats were placed at the left and right side of the circle and in front of the circle was the stage and at the back of the circle was the entrance gate. The garden was rectangular in shape and it had huge walls on all four sides. The guests kept coming and the seats kept filling. There were too many guests as well. Pablo figured they all liked watching a fight to the death. After the military people, different people began to arrive. They were not wearing any uniform but they sure were wearing classy and regal clothes. They all had someone with them and they were most likely their bodyguards. One thing was clear, they were rich people. ¡¯They must be the Nobles, Dukes and Counts of this and some other cities. So they are here too.¡¯ Pablo figured but then something came to his mind. ¡¯If the big people are also here then could it be that¡­¡¯ Pablo was just thinking about something and the next moment, it happened. A woman appeared at the entrance of the garden and Pablo knew that woman very well. "Lady Seraphina is also here!" "She came to see our fight?" "She is so pretty." "She is more beautiful than what I have heard." "I will show her my cool side today." "After I win I will ask her hand for marriage." The woman who appeared was none other than Seraphina or Sera. The daughter of the Count and Pablo¡¯s self proclaimed wife. ¡¯Don¡¯t talk to me. Don¡¯t put your eyes on me. If you have even a little brain, don¡¯t show that you know me.¡¯ Pablo spoke in his mind and he was praying. He couldn¡¯t talk to Sera through his mind after all. He didn¡¯t want people to know that Sera knew Pablo. Yes, everyone knows that Pablo got the recommendation from the Count, Sera¡¯ father, but Sera is a different matter. If Sera showed some affection to Pablo in front of everyone then he would be the target of everyone¡¯s jealousy or even hate. And in that jealousy and hate, they would find a burning urge to kill Pablo. Jealousy is a strong emotion after all. However, it was not like Pablo would outright die by the hands of the candidates. He would manage anyway but the jealousy would just make it a little bit difficult for him to deal with things. Sera was standing at the gate, she hadn¡¯t entered the garden yet. She roamed her eyes around the barren garden and Pablo knew what or who she was looking for. ¡¯I better hide.¡¯ Pablo walked backwards and he was just about to turn his back on Sera but it was too late. Her eyes already found him and the very thing that Pablo feared, happened. Sera smiled at him. ¡¯Shit.¡¯ "Huh?" "Who is she smiling for?" Everyone saw Sera¡¯s smile and they all turned and looked at the person she was smiling at. "This guy?" "No way!" And if that wasn¡¯t enough, Sera waved her hands with that sweet smile of hers. This time, all the men darted their eyes on the person and they all said one thing¡­ "How dare you?" "Huh? What? Did I do something?" "Yes. You made us angry." The men replied. They were glaring. "Um, Boss. What is going on here?" Flashy said as the men were eating him with their eyes. ¡¯It¡¯s a relief he was just beside me. Now I¡¯ll be at peace for a while.¡¯ Pablo had switched places with Flashy at the last moment. For Sera, she smiled and waved at Pablo and for the other men, she did all that for Flashy. Flashy stood on the left side of Pablo and all the men were gawking at Flashy with intense hate and killing intent. ¡¯Guess, I can help him a little.¡¯ Pablo came between Flashy and the men. "Why are you angry at him?" He said. "Because Lady Seraphina smiled and waved at him. At this coward. If it were someone other than him then we could have accepted it but not him. He doesn¡¯t deserve someone like her." "Yes." "We¡¯ll teach this guy a lesson." "He must have hypnotized her to do that." "She is a princess and he is a horse." ¡¯Horse? That¡¯s some comparison.¡¯ Pablo liked Flashy¡¯s comparison with the horse but he still needed for the men to stop. "You all want to kill him?" Pablo asked. "Yes!" All the men shouted. "Then don¡¯t forget you will get a chance today. A fight to the death is happening after all. Wait till then, alright?" "Right. Wait till then. I won¡¯t run away." Flashy also spoke from behind Pablo. "See? He is also ready. Let¡¯s do this later." Pablo said again and the men finally stopped screaming. They all kept their eyes on Flashy and eventually they backed off. "Count your hours, coward." They said some parting words and focused back on the guests again. Flashy heaved a sigh of relief. "Women can start wars, Boss. I found out today." He said. "Yeah. That¡¯s why those who say Women are weak are entirely wrong. Because the way I see it¡­" Pablo looked at Sera, sitting on the chair on the front row and her eyes were still on Pablo. "Woman is a power." Chapter 95: Not Them "Woman is a power." "Can¡¯t believe you are praising women." Cupid commented. ¡¯What? I am not a misogynist. I have killed women the same way I have killed men. I do no discrimination.¡¯ "Yeah. Yeah." Cupid shook her head. "Every time I talk with you, you involve the talk of killing. Do you not know anything else?" ¡¯Forget about that, Angel. Tell me this, is her guardian Angel with her?¡¯ Pablo asked. "Yes. Andrezj is with her. He is her guardian Angel after all." ¡¯I told you to call him Andre. No need to take his full name.¡¯ Pablo reminded Cupid. "Right. Your real name was Andrezj too. I get it." Pablo ignored her and he also ignored Sera¡¯s gaze as well. She was a girl in love so she would keep staring at Pablo. As time went on, guests became less and less but Pablo was still waiting for someone to come. ¡¯Jefferey, Koni, Whitey, Dillinger and Ted. I remember their names and faces, kid. Don¡¯t worry. They will receive ten times more pain than they gave your sister.¡¯ After five more minutes, no upcoming guest was visible. No one was coming anymore. ¡¯Is that all? No one will come from the Abyssal Butchers?¡¯ Pablo and the other candidates turned their heads towards the stage. They all wanted to know the next thing. "Everyone, have patience." Diablo spoke. "All the guests have arrived but something is still left." "What?" Everyone asked. Diablo smiled. "Chief Guests." ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Pablo understood. ¡¯People from that division must be the chief guests.¡¯ "Please welcome¡­" Diablo shouted and spread his arms. "Three generals of our Scouting Division and five members from¡­" Diablo paused and this time, even Graham joined him in the announcement. "The Abyssal Butchers Division." GASP! Everyone gasped. Even the guests who have arrived gasped as well. "Five members from that division are coming?" "Is this for real?" "That division is known for their bloodlust." "Today just became the most serious day since we have come here." Everyone knew about the Abyssal Butchers division. They were being studied at the academies. Their stories were famous all around Seraphim. That division was the dark side of the military. What the military couldn¡¯t do in the open, Abyssal Butchers division does that with their chest bulked up. Each member of that division was a degenerate. Each member of that division was nothing but Evil. Everyone instantly jerked their heads at the entrance of the garden. No one cared about the three Generals who were also coming. They all just wanted to see the five men from the Abyssal Butchers. Even the Guests were focused on the entrance. They too wanted to see those five men. After a few seconds, some people were visible and there were only three. As soon as everyone saw that, they lost interest. The three people weren¡¯t from the Abyssal Butchers. They were Generals from the Scouting division. The three Generals entered the garden and no one paid them any heed. Pablo saw their uniforms and they were purple. But what stood out most on them were the badges on their uniforms. All three of them had four badges on them. ¡¯The badges must be showing their rank of a General. I have yet to find out many things here.¡¯ Pablo made a mental note but all his focus was still on the upcoming chief guests. The three Generals didn¡¯t seem to mind the lack of welcome for them as they took their seats in the second last row. The Generals were also a big deal but they couldn¡¯t compete with the Abyssal Butchers division. Five more seconds passed and the time finally came. Five people were seen coming towards the garden and only one glance was enough for everyone to tell that they were the real deal. They were still very far but their pitch black uniform was still visible. No one blinked and waited patiently for those five to arrive. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were walking slowly and it took them ten minutes to finally arrive at the metal gate of the garden. Clad in black uniform and a mask on the face, they were oozing mystery. ¡¯Not yet. Not now, kid. Calm down.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hands and legs twitched continuously. The moment he saw the five men, his body became violent. Pablo kept it under control. One wrong move and he would pose a bundle of problems for himself. While controlling his body, Pablo paid attention to the uniform of those five men. Unlike the previous military men and the Generals, there were no badges and medals on their uniforms. And that confused Pablo. ¡¯If they don¡¯t have any badges and all then how do they get identified? I mean, only wearing black clothes shouldn¡¯t be proof of their identity. If that is the case then anyone can wear black clothes and pretend they are from Abyssal Butchers. There must be something else.¡¯ Pablo raced his mind for answers but he couldn¡¯t. Half of his attention was being consumed to control his body. It was urging him to attack the five people. It wanted revenge as fast as possible. ¡¯Calm down. Not yet. No matter how badly you want it. I will not do it right now. And that¡¯s final.¡¯ Pablo made himself clear and surprisingly, he stopped twitching as well. ¡¯Good boy.¡¯ Pablo would find more about the Abyssal Butchers if he went deeper inside the military. For now, he just observed the five members. "What are the chances that these five were the one who raped your sister?" Cupid asked but Pablo clenched his jaw. ¡¯How many times do I have to tell you that she is not my sister? I am doing it for my own body.¡¯ "Fine." ¡¯And they are not those rapists. One was taller and skinny, one was fat, one was muscular, one was only skinny and one was short. And these five don¡¯t match their criteria. Heck, I can¡¯t even tell if they are all men or women. However, this body of mine wants to kill these five anyway but I am better than that.¡¯ "Alright. Do what you want." Cupid stopped talking and Pablo was glad. He watched the five members and they finally walked towards the seats. The seating arrangement was rather odd. All the guests who arrived before the special ones were seated at the right side of the circle and these special guests went to sit on the left side of the circle. And only the three Generals and five members of Abyssal Butchers were on that side. "So, now that the special guests have arrived as well. Let¡¯s do this shit." Diablo spoke again and in his usual loud manner, he hollered : "Let¡¯s make some heads roll." Chapter 96: No Thanks Diablo was as energetic as ever. He wanted to start the fight to the death as soon as possible. "First tell us why today isn¡¯t our day off? All the guests are here so now can you share that?" "Yes. Tell us." "Do it." All candidates asked the same question and Diablo opened his mouth. "Let me tell them." Graham stopped Diablo and came forward. "Everyone," He said. "First of all, there is no day off in the military. For people of your rank at least." "Wha-" "Don¡¯t speak in between. I will kill you." Graham threatened the man and there was silence again. "So as I was saying. There is no day off for you. Last night you got rest and today you all have to do just a simple procedure." Graham looked at all the candidates. "And that procedure is this fight to the death. You see, we can¡¯t take all hundred of you to the assignment level. We don¡¯t have that much time to access every one of you. So that¡¯s why we came up with this idea. You all will fight one on one. It will be a knockout match. You will fight inside the circle placed on the ground. The rules of the fight are simple. If you die, you lose. If you step your foot outside the circle, you lose and your opponent will get the right to kill you. You won¡¯t be allowed to defend yourself. And if you are wondering how the matchups will be decided then we have everything figured out. The clothes you are wearing have a number written on the back. And it is the same number as the room you were in last night. So it will be very easy for you to know your number. And now that you know your numbers, a lottery box will be placed here and one by one candidates will come and pick up the slip. The number written on the slip you have picked will be your opponent. Simple as that. And I don¡¯t think I need to tell you but only fifty of you will pass and move to the final phase of the selection which are practical assignments or missions. Call them whatever you want. So, is everything clear? And if not, then no need to ask questions. You will understand everything soon enough. And don¡¯t forget, three generals have come here so make sure you perform your absolute best. Who knows, you might get a fixed spot in the military today. So, with that said, Diablo will take the lead now." Graham stepped back and Diablo came forward. "Alright now. Graham, close the gate for us." He said. Graham nodded and motioned his hands. The metal gate moved and closed on its own. Now all the hundred candidates were inside the garden and the guests were eager to see some action. ¡¯I have to take the interest of those five people somehow. But for that, I have to perform exceptionally great. I have to annihilate my opponent.¡¯ Pablo already started making plans. "Do you have any Egoes with you?" Cupid asked. ¡¯No. I have no Ego. I have to find some Egoes. Some strong Egoes. And fast. I can only copy two Egoes. I will fill both slots.¡¯ "Well, do it before your turn comes." ¡¯Yeah.¡¯ Pablo went silent and roamed his eyes on all the candidates. He needed a strong Ego. His number was hundred and if his bad luck worked, then his number might come first. And he can¡¯t fight without an Ego. Well, he could but he needed to overpower his opponent so that the five members took interest in him. "Graham, can you also bring the box of slips on the stage as well." "Sure." Graham motioned his hands again and a transparent box came floating on the stage. Diablo took it and kept it on the floor of the stage. Pablo¡¯s eyes also fell on someone who might solve his problem. ¡¯He will suffice for now.¡¯ Pablo walked towards that person and stood behind him. "Look here." He said. "I don¡¯t talk with someone who had killed their own mother." The other person said and Pablo only told one person about his mother recently. "Adolf," Pablo spoke again. "I have something to give you." "It¡¯s no harm to talk for a second, Adolf." Someone sided with Pablo and this person was standing beside Hustler. Pablo looked at that person and nodded. ¡¯You are doing good, Draxus.¡¯ That other person was Draxus and it seemed he had bonded with Hustler quite well. "Fine. Make it quick." Hustler finally turned around and now he was face to face with Pablo. Pablo¡¯s right hand was inside his pants pocket and he took it out. His fist was closed so Hustler couldn¡¯t see what was inside. Pablo held Hustler¡¯s right hand and touched it. He acted like he was giving something to Hustler directly on his palm but in reality, he just wanted to hold his hand. ¡¯Do it, system. Use both.¡¯ [ Ding! ] [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo felt a sour taste on his tongue, his eyes felt hot, and his body itched. ¡¯This guy hates me, he is angry at me and he is in a hurry. I better leave his hand soon.¡¯ Pablo figured out Hustler¡¯s feelings towards him and then the next Ego came. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Copying the Ego! ] [ It¡¯s a low ranked Ego! ] [ You can keep it with you for three days! ] ¡¯What? Just how low it is-¡¯ [ Showing you the Target¡¯s memories! ] ¡¯No thanks.¡¯ Pablo let go of Hustler¡¯s hands. [ Copying Failed! ] Hustler looked at his palm to see what Pablo gave him and when he saw, he frowned. "What did you give me? I see nothing here." ¡¯You also gave me nothing.¡¯ "Oh. I just wanted to give you this." Pablo showed his closed fist to Hustler and he slowly opened it. Hustler and Draxus both stared at it with curious eyes and Pablo, like the man he was, showed what he wanted to give Hustler. A Middle Finger. Hustler fumed in anger, Draxus held back his laugh and Pablo just said : "You were a waste of time." Chapter 97: Oops "You were a waste of time." Hustle heard what Pablo said and he didn¡¯t understand what Pablo meant by that. Nevertheless, Pablo mocked him and that was not right. "I really hope I pick your number for the fight today." Hustler said. Pablo smiled. "It¡¯s a good day to die." After this little banter, Pablo walked away from Hustler. "Why didn¡¯t you copy his Ego? Did you not see how he kills people?" Cupid asked. She couldn¡¯t believe Pablo stopped the process midway. ¡¯It was a weak Ego. I could keep it for three days which means it was weaker than any Ego I have copied till now. I can only copy two Egoes. I don¡¯t want to waste one on a weak Ego.¡¯ "But what if that Ego was actually strong? He kills anyone with just one punch." ¡¯That¡¯s probably not his Ego. He has honed his body and he must have learnt some kind of technique. His Ego must be a support type and he has strengthened his fists to such a limit that with the use of his Ego, he can kill anyone in just one blow. So even if I have copied his Ego, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use it to its full potential. My fists may be strong but not strong enough to cover for a weak ass Ego.¡¯ "Let¡¯s hope you are right. Now look for someone else." Cupid said and Pablo was already on it. But to find a good Ego he would use the most efficient method. He stood beside Flashy and looked at Hustler again. He was standing behind Hustler but far. "Why are you looking at him?" Cupid asked. ¡¯I am not.¡¯ Pablo said and his eyes met the person he was really looking at. ¡¯Come here, Draxus.¡¯ Pablo said with his eyes and Draxus snuck away from Hustler. He slided in the shadows and in just a second, he was inside Pablo¡¯s shadow. "What is it, Czar? Must be something urgent otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have called me." Draxus asked. His voice was low and only Pablo could hear him. Not even Flashy could hear something. "I want you to find out who has a strong Ego among these hundred candidates. Don¡¯t count Adolf. Now go and come fast. I don¡¯t care how will you do that but ju-" "I already know that though." "Huh?" "Yeah. I already know who has a strong Ego and who has a weak Ego. I figured it might help us to survive in the military." "So you already know. Good work." Pablo praised. Draxus made his work easier by many times. ¡¯He is better than I thought.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t expect Draxus to know about others¡¯ Ego beforehand. Anyway, now that Draxus knew about it, Pablo asked right away. "Tell me two people who have the strongest Ego." "First is Adolf. I mean he came first in the battle royale of the first test. So his Ego must be strong." ¡¯It¡¯s not.¡¯ "Like I said, apart from Adolf. Two people. Tell me their number." "Alright. Then it¡¯s 4 and 47." "That¡¯s all. You can go now." "That¡¯s all?" "Yes. Your work is over. Go chat with Adolf. Try to learn about his Ego." "Sure." Pablo¡¯s shadow moved and in just a second, Draxus was again standing beside Hustler. ¡¯Alright. Now it¡¯s my turn.¡¯ Pablo looked for the number which was closest to him and it was 47. It was a man and without wasting any time, Pablo went towards him. He stood behind the man and dropped something on the ground. "Oh. You dropped something, brother." Pablo said and picked up the thing which he himself had dropped. It was a pouch. The man turned around with a frown. "I didn¡¯t drop anything though." He said. "At least see this. I think it¡¯s yours." Pablo handed the pouch to the man. The man was denying the pouch but as soon as held it, his intentions changed. "Yes. Maybe I have really dropped it somewhere." Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡¯Money always works.¡¯ The pouch was filled with gold coins and no person would reject free money. "Thank you so much, friendly white guy." ¡¯Don¡¯t call me that.¡¯ "No worries." Pablo reached out his hand and the man did the same. They shook hands and Pablo commanded the system to do the thing. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] Pablo didn¡¯t use Empathic Echo as he didn¡¯t care about the man¡¯s feelings towards him. [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Copying Ego¡­ ] [ High ranked Ego! ] [ You can keep it with you for only five hours! ] [ Showing you Target¡¯s memories! ] ¡¯I have to stall for ten seconds.¡¯ Pablo needed to hold the hand of the man for ten seconds without sounding suspicious. "My name is Pablo by the way." He said with a smile. He was also seeing the memories of the man. "I am Groot." The man shared his name as well. "Nice name. Very original." "I know. My parents named it after my Ego. Oops. I can¡¯t share too much now." [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ A Small Amount of Life Force taken from the target! ] S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No need. Have a nice day." Pablo let go of Groot¡¯s hand and went towards the t-shirt number 4. Groot stored the pouch of coins inside his bracelet and carried on with whatever he was doing. Pablo had gathered enough money to do such things and he would do the same with number 4 as well. He reached near the number and when he arrived closer, he realized it was a Woman. Nevertheless, man or woman, the plan remained the same. THUNK! Pablo dropped another pouch behind the woman and bent down to pick it up. But¡­ "You dropped this, mister." The woman acted faster than Pablo and now she was returning it to him. ¡¯This sucks.¡¯ "Yes. Thank you." Pablo took the pouch. ¡¯It won¡¯t go easy like that man. She showed no special reaction to this many coins. She doesn¡¯t care about money.¡¯ Pablo decided to change his approach. He examined the girl from head to toe without appearing like a creep and he noticed something that could help him. "You know, I don¡¯t know if anyone has ever told you this, but¡­" Pablo made eye contact with the woman and with all the charm he could muster, he said : "Your fingers are really pretty." Chapter 98: One "Your fingers are really pretty." Out of all things Pablo could praise the girl, he chose her fingers. And the result of that was¡­ "Really!" The girl¡¯s eyes lit up. "It worked?" Cupid was shocked. Pablo smiled. "Yes. Your fingers are very pretty. They are unique and they look so cute." "Do you really think so?" The girl came closer to Pablo. She showed her hand to Pablo as well. And Pablo gladly took it. ¡¯Do it, system. Use both.¡¯ [ Ding! ] [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo¡¯s heart speed increased and his palms turned sweaty. ¡¯Is this a crush?¡¯ [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Copying Ego¡­ ] [ Showing you the memories¡­ ] Pablo held the girl¡¯s hands and he held it softly. He looked carefully at her fingers and praised her continuously. The girl let Pablo do whatever he wanted and she liked the attention. Pablo also focused on her memories and he started to understand why the girl was feeling like that towards him. ¡¯I had a feeling it would be like this.¡¯ Pablo continued his act for more seconds. He had to do that for ten full seconds. He was running out of praises for fingers as well. But then¡­ ¡¯What the?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hairs stood up. And it wasn¡¯t because of the girl¡¯s memories or anything it was because of something else entirely. He felt a thick, intense killing intent towards him and he jerked his head at the source. ¡¯Of course.¡¯ As soon as he saw the source, he understood. It was Sera. She was glaring daggers at him and the girl. She had his fists clenched as well. She was killing with her eyes. ¡¯I knew she was obsessive.¡¯ Pablo sighed and focused back on the number 4 girl. "What happened? Why did you stop talking?" The girl asked. ¡¯You are going to die soon.¡¯ "Oh. Nothing. I was just thinking of the perfect words to describe your beautiful fingers. That¡¯s all." "So did you find the words?" S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ Ego Successfully copied! ] [ Small Amount Of Life Force taken from the Target! ] "Nope." Pablo let go of the girl¡¯s hands and without sparing her another glance, he came back to his position, beside Flashy. "What was all that about? How did you win her heart?" Cupid asked. She couldn¡¯t believe Pablo became a girl¡¯s crush just by praising her fingers. ¡¯If you praise someone for something which they hated for all their life. That¡¯s what happens.¡¯ "Huh?" ¡¯Look at that girl¡¯s hands.¡¯ Pablo said and Cupid did it. She looked at the girl¡¯s hands and she saw nothing unusual. "I don¡¯t get it. You tell me clearly." ¡¯When I dropped the pouch of coins near the girl, she picked it up with her left hand. I didn¡¯t notice it at that time but when I watched her closely, I saw how she was trying to hide her right hand. She was making sure no one could see it. And that¡¯s what I used. She was insecure about her right hand and when I saw it, I understood why she was insecure about it. The fingers of her right hand are way shorter than the fingers on her left hand. And I was sure, she was mocked by everyone for that. So instead of mocking her, I said the opposite. I praised her fingers. And that¡¯s how I won her over.¡¯ "And she developed feelings of love for you just because of that?" ¡¯You don¡¯t know how it feels to hate yourself. I saw her memories. She was laughed at by everyone around her. She confessed her love to a boy and that boy made fun of her fingers as well. A point came in her life when she began hating herself more and more. And people who are deprived of affection, look for love everywhere. Even a simple gesture of kindness is love to them. That¡¯s why, when I praised the very thing that the girl hates, I became her Prince.¡¯ Cupid clutched her chest. "Poor girl." ¡¯Yeah.¡¯ "If you know her pain then why did you leave her like this? You didn¡¯t even say bye to her. You just went. Now she will again think that there is no love for her. Why are you so heartless?" ¡¯I could have done that, yes. But there was no point in that. Sera is going to kill her anyway.¡¯ "What?" ¡¯Yes. She is jealous of that girl. She even showed me killing intent just because I talked with that girl. So you can think what she would do to that girl. She will tell Andrezj to kill her. And there¡¯s nothing I can do about that. Not that I care.¡¯ "Why can¡¯t you do som-" "Everyone! All the preparations are completed. Now we can finally start this knockout match." Diablo shouted. ¡¯This topic is over, Angel. Let¡¯s just focus on this.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and paid attention to the scene in front of him. He noticed some changes on the ground and it all happened when he was busy copying Egoes. The circle on the middle of the ground was first drawn with a black line but now, it had magma around it. The black line was replaced with magma. And other than that, there was also a screen placed in the sky. It was like a television and it was black at the moment. Nothing was being shown on the screen. "We have made burning hot solid magma as the border of the circle and also the screen is for all the guests present here. They can bet on the candidates in every match. A fun thing it will be." Diablo said and clapped. All the guests clapped as well but the candidates were just tense. They could die today and for the military it was a fun time. "Alright. Now, all the candidates. You can sit." Diablo said. "Where? One man asked. "Right where you are standing. You all still don¡¯t deserve seats here." Graham spoke this time and no one questioned. All of them sat on the ground and just waited for the thing to start. "Now I will take numbers and the person with that number has to come forward and take out a slip." Diablo said and everyone focused on his next words. And the next words came soon. "One" Chapter 99: OPM "One." Diablo said the number and the person with that number stood up. GASP! All the candidates and even some guests gasped when they saw the person. Pablo smiled. And the person turned his head behind. "I hope it¡¯s you." He said. "Careful what you ask for." Pablo replied as number 1 belonged to Adolf Hustler. Hustler strided towards the stage and he instantly shoved his hand inside the box of slips. He didn¡¯t do any second guesses and took out the first chit that came on his hands. He didn¡¯t open it though. He gave it to Diablo. "I don¡¯t want to see what¡¯s inside. You say the number." "Sure thing." Diablo took the slip and opened it right away. "Ohho. So everyone, the opponent of number 1 is¡­" Diablo made some build up and hollered the number. "Ninety Nine!!" "Tch. Fucking hell!" Hustler yelled. He missed Pablo by just one number. Pablo was 100 and he got 99. Tough luck. The other candidates also heard the number and some of them looked at Pablo. "He wanted you as his opponent. You have some good luck, white guy." One man said. Pablo stared at the man. "It¡¯s his good luck that he didn¡¯t pull the slip of my number." "Yeah. Keep dreaming." The man didn¡¯t take Pablo¡¯s words seriously and Pablo didn¡¯t care as well. "Ninety nine! Come inside the circle. Number one, you too. Go inside." Diablo said. Hustler had a sour face but the rules were rules. He had to get inside the circle and he did. Number 99 stood up from among the candidates as well and walked towards the circle as well. Now both candidates were inside the circle and Diablo moved forward with the program. "Everyone, look at the screen." All heads turned towards it. The screen was now divided by a white line and on either side, number 1 and number 99 was written. "Now, all the guests, you have a device with you. Numbers are written on the device and you just have to press the number you want to bet on. The betting amount is one million gold coins and it¡¯s the same for all the guests. I would have shared the name of the candidates and their overall performance till now to all of you but that would have made betting easier. What¡¯s the fun in that? So I want you all to use your instincts and bet on the person who you think would win this fight. You have to bet before the fight starts and you all have only five seconds to bet. And your time starts¡­" Diablo spread his arms. "Now!" BEEP! S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. BEEP! BEEP! Such sounds rang around the garden as all the guests bet on their favorite candidates. "Time¡¯s up!" Diablo shouted. Five seconds were up. "Now, let¡¯s see who has more money on their heads." Diablo looked in the sky. Everyone else did the same. They all were looking at the floating TV or screen. "What?" The candidates exclaimed. "Oho. This is surprising." Diablo said. "It sure is." Graham chimed in as well. The screen showed this : Number 1 - 10 Million Number 99 - 1990 Million Hustler received less betting amount than the number 99. "Everyone, let me tell you something. In total, we have two thousand guests present here. And one person could only bet 1 million. So it means that only ten people have bet on number 1 and all the others chose number 99." Diablo shared. ¡¯Interesting.¡¯ Pablo liked the information. "We¡¯ll see who¡¯s intuitions are right. Thanks for betting." Diablo stopped talking to the guests and carried on. The other candidates were surprised though. "Why did so few people bet on Adolf?" "Did they not know about him?" "Are these guests dumb?" "It¡¯s because of his shout." Pablo answered their questions. "What shout?" They asked. "Just after Diablo read the number of his slip, Adolf cursed so loud. And that sent a message to everyone that Adolf is cursing because he can¡¯t fight number 99. That was enough for the guests to bet on 99. They didn¡¯t know he was cursing for some other reason." "Oh. Right. That must be the case." Everyone understood what Pablo said. They would have ignored him but they were all going to a fight to the death so they decided to have some peace while they could. "Alright. Are you all ready to see the fight?" Diablo yelled. "Yess!!" The guests were all excited. But the special guests were not shouting like a fanboy. They were just clapping. And the five members from the Abyssal Butchers weren¡¯t even clapping as well. They were just watching. "That¡¯s the spirit. And the candidates, are you guys ready to kill?" "Yeah." 99 said. "Just start it." Hustler was disinterested. "Okay. You shall start the fight in¡­" Diablo paused and began the countdown. "Three!" "Two!" Everyone joined him for the last second as they all shouted : "Oneeee!!" "No hard feelings." Hustler took one step towards 99 and¡­ PUCK! A hole appeared on the chest of the man. THUD! The man then fell down. The fight was over. "And the winner is¡­" Diablo already saw it coming. "Number 1. His name is¡­" Diablo did a three-sixty degree circle on the stage and revealed the name : "Adolf Hustler!!" Diablo and the other candidates clapped but the Guests were wide eyed. Number 99 died with just one punch. "Wait. I have heard this name before." One man from the guests spoke. "Adolf Hustler? You have heard about him?" Another man asked. "I am the Duke of the neighboring City, Selka. And I have heard that the personal Duke of the King Fuhrer Jamal took a liking to a boy he sees potential in. That boy lives in this Numb city and that boy kills anyone with just one punch." "Fuhrer Jamal? That man? Did this boy really impress that man?" "I have only heard of someone called Hustler and this boy is also named Hustler. He also killed the man with just one punch. All these things suggest this is the same boy." Both men gulped. "If what you said is true then this boy¡­" The other man spoke, staring at the bloodied fist of Hustler. "He got himself a Mammoth." Chapter 100: Nice Peach Hustler didn¡¯t know what the Guests were talking about among themselves and he didn¡¯t care as well. He was already pissed off for not getting Pablo as his opponent. "Can I go now?" He asked Diablo. "Just a second." Diablo stopped him. "The ten people who have bet on Adolf, that is number 1, would get two million coins directly inside their black cards and the people who have lost the bet, well they lost their money. That money will be used by the military and Adolf will get a ten percent share of the money that the military won because of him. That¡¯s all. Now you can go." Hustler nodded and walked towards the other candidates. "No. Don¡¯t go there. You can now sit on the chairs placed on the right side of the circle. Sit on the last row. You won, after all." "Nice." Hustler walked towards the guests¡¯ sitting area and sat down in the last row. It was not an ultra good chair but it was still more comfortable than sitting on the ground. "Alright. Let¡¯s keep the fun going. Are you ready for the next fight?" Diablo had become a full fledged host and he was creating the excitement really well. "Yeahh!!" The guests shouted. They all wanted blood. "Okay. But first, let¡¯s clear the circle." Diablo waved his hands and the magma border of the circle moved and consumed the dead body of 99. After that it came back to its place and the circle was clear now. "Now that everything is set. Let¡¯s call the next number." "Yes!" "Alright. Number 2. Come here." Diablo called. Number 2 stood up and it was someone Pablo knew very well. ¡¯Good luck, Draxus.¡¯ Number 2 was Pablo¡¯s right hand man Draxus Maverick. Draxus didn¡¯t look at Pablo and went straight towards the stage. ¡¯Good. We don¡¯t know each other. That¡¯s right.¡¯ Draxus reached the stage and put his hand inside the box. ¡¯I hope it¡¯s not mine. It will be a hassle to kill him.¡¯ "I have a question, if your number came then will you fight and kill him?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes. I will kill him.¡¯ "You answered so fast. Do you really not care about someone?" ¡¯I only know how to kill. I don¡¯t get emotionally attached to any one. I did that once and I regret it.¡¯ "Of course." Cupid gave up. "I took it out." Draxus spoke. "Let¡¯s hear the number then." Diablo said. Draxus opened the paper, he saw the number and the first thing he did was a long sigh. "It¡¯s 4!" He revealed the number. ¡¯He was relieved it wasn¡¯t me.¡¯ Pablo figured the reason behind Draxus¡¯ long sigh. ¡¯And 4 is that woman. Sera will be happy when she sees her.¡¯ Number 4 stood up from the ground and she turned her head behind, at Pablo. "Thank you." ¡¯Rest in peace.¡¯ Pablo just nodded with a smile. That was all he could do for her. "Kill herrrr!!" Someone shouted from the guests. ¡¯There she is.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t even have to look to know who did that. It was Sera and she cheered before the fight even started. No one said anything though. Everyone was excited for the fights. Number 4 went inside the circle. Draxus was already there. "Alright. Dear Guests, place your bets now!" Diablo gave the signal and everyone used their devices. Pablo looked at Sera and she pushed a button with all her power. A chuckle escaped from Pablo¡¯s mouth. ¡¯Girls sure get mad in love.¡¯ "Time is up!" Diablo said and everyone looked at the screen. "Oh. Well this was expected." Number 2 - 1990 Million Number 4 - 10 Million "Wow. It¡¯s the opposite from the last time." "Could it be that this time also the person with the lower money will win?" The candidates discussed among themselves. "No. They all bet at Number 2 because he is a Man. Simple as that." Pablo said. "Makes sense." ¡¯I hope she doesn¡¯t get to show her Ego. Kill her before that happens, Draxus.¡¯ If the girl used her Ego and then if Pablo used her Ego, everyone will know what Pablo can do. And that would be bad for him. He wanted to keep his Ego a secret. "Alright. Let¡¯s do this. There are no rules. Everything is allowed. Weapons and other shit. As long as your opponent dies, you win." Diablo reminded the rules. "Are you both ready?" "Yes." The woman said. "Hmm." Draxus said. Diablo nodded. "Then let¡¯s begin the countdown." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Three!" "Two!" "Oneee! Kill!!" Everyone shouted and the fight began. Draxus acted right away and disappeared in front of everyone. He then appeared behind the woman and wrapped his hands around her neck. The woman didn¡¯t see all this coming and Draxus wasn¡¯t someone who would waste time. "You have a nice ass." CRACK! THUD! "Number 2 wonnn!!" Diablo announced the winner. Draxus snapped the woman¡¯s neck. He killed her as fast as possible. ¡¯Nice one.¡¯ Pablo also liked it. She didn¡¯t get to show her Ego. "His name is Draxus Wick, everyone. Clap for him." Diablo clapped and the guests clapped as well. "That was so good! Well donee!" One person shouted the loudest from the crowd. ¡¯She is too happy.¡¯ Sera was the biggest supporter of Draxus that day. "Does she like him or something?" "Well he is still better than that coward." The candidates talked among themselves and Pablo didn¡¯t bother to answer them this time. "The people who have bet on Draxus or number 2 will receive double the amount on their black card and the people who had bet on number 4 will receive nothing and that money will go to the military. Draxus will receive ten percent of that." Everyone clapped once more. "You may go now, Draxus." Draxus nodded and went to sit in the guests area. He sat beside Hustler and Pablo saw that they were talking like good friends. "Number 3. You come to the stage now." Diablo said. A person got up and went to the stage. He picked up a slip and the number written on it was 7. These two people weren¡¯t that special so Pablo focused on doing some other thing. Other important thing. ¡¯System, show me the Egoes I copied.¡¯ He commanded and finally, he would see what the girl had in store. [ Copied Ego : 2 ] [ ¡­ ] Chapter 101: Kill Them Pablo hadn¡¯t seen the Egoes he had copied from Groot who was number 47 and the woman whose number was 4. He wanted to see the details in peace and he found peace when two people about whom he didn¡¯t care were fighting. He could only focus on the system. ¡¯Show me.¡¯ He commanded. [ Copied Ego : 2 ] ¡ª¡ª¡ª [ I Am Groot (Red) (Can Keep Only For Five Hours) ] [ Details : You can now call nature for your help. You can command trees and plants. ] [ Note : You can¡¯t command all forms of nature. Like water, earth. That would be too strong for a Red color Ego. ] ¡ª¡ª¡ª [ Finest Misery (Red) (Can Keep Only For Five Hours) ] [ Details : This Ego was created when a person was not loved even once in their life. The person faced the finest misery. This Ego allows you to make your opponents¡¯ heart throb in unimaginable pain if you look in their eyes for ten seconds without breaking eye-contact. ] [ Note : Nill ] Pablo read both Egoes and slightly nodded. ¡¯Not bad. This Groot one is good and this Misery one is tricky. No wonder Draxus killed her like that. She didn¡¯t get to see his eyes even for a moment.¡¯ Pablo read the details once more and closed the interface. The ongoing fight was also finished and it was time for the next one. "Since Number 4 is no more. Come to the stage, Number 5." Diablo called. One man stood up and went to the stage. He was a muscular man and he looked strong as well. He took out the slip of paper and the number written on it was 10. The number 10 was a woman and she was muscular as well. A woman with muscles. They both stood inside the circle and the bets were placed. Number 5, the man received a bet of 1000 Million and the Woman, number 10, received the equal amount of bet. Then the fight began and the man punched the woman. Or so he thought. The woman stopped his fist and gave a punch of her own to the man¡¯s face. PLICK! THUD! The man¡¯s jaw snapped and the man fell down. He was still alive so the woman raised her leg and stomped on his head. PUCK! The man¡¯s head splattered and that was the end of the fight. The woman won. Everyone clapped for her. All the women in the barren garden clapped the loudest for her as they supported women empowerment. After that, she went to sit in the guests¡¯ area on the last row and the event went on. One hour went by and Pablo counted all the fights that happened by now. His and Flashy¡¯s number still didn¡¯t come but he knew it was about to come. The guests were as excited as they were since the start. No one could tell that this event was going on for one hour. Forty six fights have been finished; it was time for the 47th one. "Number 47. Come here." Diablo said. Pablo knew number 47. He was a man named Groot. Pablo had copied his Ego from him. The man stood up and walked towards the stage. He put his hand inside the box and took out the slip. He opened it and read it. ¡¯Ninety Eight." The man¡¯s opponent was 98 and Pablo knew who was 98 as well. "Your turn came, Flashy." Flashy was beside him and Pablo put his hand on his shoulder. "Boss," Flashy said. And Pablo remembered that since the event had begun, this was the first time Flashy opened his mouth. He was silent for all this time. ¡¯Something¡¯s wrong. This guy isn¡¯t his usual self. He can¡¯t stay quiet for so long. I should have noticed.¡¯ Pablo turned serious. "What is it?" He asked. "I am sorry, Boss. But¡­" Flashy kept his eyes on the ground and finished his sentence. "I can¡¯t fight today." ¡¯Is his cowardness acting up again?¡¯ "Why? If you are feeling fear then there is nothing to worry about. I will tell you exactly how to kill that guy. Just keep courage." Pablo did some motivational talk. "It¡¯s not that, Boss. I am not feeling scared. I am¡­ just.. It¡¯s just¡­" Flashy¡¯s hands trembled, his voice shook as he revealed : "My step-siblings are here today." Pablo went stiff. He closed his mouth, then opened it and all he said was : "So?" Flashy twitched. "They are my step-siblings, Boss. They have tortured me since I was little. I have told you the whole story. Their fear is engraved inside my skin. If I go out there then they will make fun of me. What if they start attacking me there? They might throw things on me as well." "So?" Pablo said the same thing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What is wrong with you, Boss? They torture my mother every day. They are very dangerous. I became your slave so that you can help me to teach them a lesson. I can¡¯t do it alone. They will kill me." "So?" Flashy snapped this time. He jerked his head at Pablo. "What the fcuk is wron-" "Shut up." Pablo interjected Flashy and his tone was not friendly at all. "If I had a brother like you, I would have tortured him as well. Who won¡¯t like a person who doesn¡¯t fight back and let others do what they want with him? Your mother would be so ashamed of herself that she gave birth to a no balls man like you." Flashy flinched. "Step-siblings this, step-siblings that. Go to hell, bitch. Kill all of them. Go for the throat and kill them. Who doesn¡¯t fit right into your mold, kill them. Who glares at you, kill them. Whoever touches your loved ones, kill them. Kill them all, Flashy. That is the way of living here. Everyone else other than you deserve to die. This is a trial of fire for you. Go past this and you will see your true self." Pablo held Flashy¡¯s shoulders. "Your siblings might be monsters. The worst of their kinds. But so what? They harmed you. And that is an offense worthy of death. The monsters who hurt your mother must die. They must fcuking die. Remove every instinct to flee, Flashy. Just remember this¡­" Pablo peered deep inside Flashy¡¯s eyes and gave a menacing glare. "You are a Monster too." Chapter 102: Happy Birthday Flashy looked in Pablo¡¯s eyes and for the first in his life he saw fire in someone¡¯s eyes. Pablo¡¯s words were powerful. They were meant to give courage to Flashy. But instead, those words gave Flashy something else. Devotion. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Number 98! Hurry up!" Diablo shouted. "Boss," Flashy said. "I will go. Thank you." "Good. Give him hell." Pablo let go of Flashy¡¯s shoulders and Flashy finally stood up. "Oh. So 98 is you. No wonder you weren¡¯t getting up to fight." Diablo said and everyone laughed. Flashy clenched his fists and walked towards the stage anyway. "Coward!" "Wimp!" "His father threw him out of the house!" ¡¯These must be his siblings.¡¯ Pablo looked at the guests and some of them were throwing insults at Flashy. It was two girls and two men. ¡¯One brother is not here. He must be the eldest one.¡¯ Pablo saw their faces and he would remember them for the future. Flashy tried his best to just focus on the circle and he kept remembering Pablo¡¯s words. ¡¯I am a Monster too.¡¯ ¡¯I am a Monster too.¡¯ ¡¯I am a Monster too.¡¯ Like that, he finally reached the circle and stood inside it. Number 47 stood in front of him and Flashy gritted his teeths and looked him in the eye. His fear was slowly washing away. "Dear Guests, vote for your favorites. Number 47 and Number 98." Diablo said and everyone pushed buttons on their devices. After five seconds, everyone looked at the screen and the result was : Number 47 - 2000 Million Number 98 - 0 Silence ensued on the ground and after a second¡­ "Pfft." "Hahahahahaha!!" "As expected!" "I hope you die!" "The symbiote will be wasted on him!" Every single person laughed as no one out of two thousand people placed their money on Flashy. ¡¯Even she didn¡¯t bet on him.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s eyes were on Sera and Sera felt his gaze. She looked at him and just shrugged. ¡¯Yeah. Can¡¯t blame her. It¡¯s all on Flashy.¡¯ "Anyway. Now that the betting is over. Would you all like to see the fight?" "Yeah!" "Kill him!" "Kill!" Everyone was eager and Flashy¡¯s siblings wanted him dead. "Haha. Alright. Alright. Candidates, are you ready?" Diablo asked. "Yeah. Too easy." Number 47 said. Flashy just nodded. "Well then. You shall fight in¡­" Diablo began the countdown and every one did it with him. "Three!" "Two!" "Oneeee!!" Flashy bent his knees and jumped. ¡¯I didn¡¯t tell him how to win. How will he pull this off?¡¯ Pablo was somewhat worried. Nevertheless, he just watched it. "He ran away!" "Hahahaha. Coward!" Everyone laughed as Flashy was high in the air. Number 47 was inside the circle and he decided to show some style. He put his hands behind his head and smiled at Sera. ¡¯If I defeat this guy then she will start liking me instead. What a good day it is.¡¯ 47 did his best to show his non-existing muscles. For him, he was already the winner of the fight. "This is boring." "Disqualify him!" "He ran away!" "Coward!" ¡¯All of them are idiots.¡¯ "Huh? How so?" Cupid asked. She was worried about Flashy. ¡¯They don¡¯t know the simple rule of gravity.¡¯ "What rule?" Pablo smiled. ¡¯Whatever goes up¡­" BOOMMM!! ¡¯Comes crashing right back down.¡¯ A huge impact happened inside the circle and all the mockery and laughter stopped. Dust arose from the impact and no one uttered a single word. The impact was loud and everyone wanted to see what it was. And when the dust finally settled down, everyone saw what actually happened. Flashy stood inside the circle and as their eyes went down, they all saw what was beneath his feet. It was number 47. "He is here! Everyone! 98 has returned!" Diablo announced with all the enthusiasm he could manage. All the guests were hyped up as well. They couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. Number 47 was beneath Flashy¡¯s feet with his face covered with blood. "Ugh." 47 coughed blood and that told everyone he was still alive. "He is still alive, everyone!" Diablo shared. "Not for long." Flashy spoke his first words and this was the first time when everyone heard Flashy saying something seriously. He picked 47 up by his neck and put him back down on the ground again. But this time, Flashy put 47 on the ground in such a way that his siblings were in front of him. Flashy gave them a glare and his siblings jolted back. He kept his eyes on them and¡­ BAM! Punched 47 in the face. "I am a Monster too." BAM! "I am a Monster too." BAM! "I am a fucking Monster tooo!!" BAM! BAM! BAM! "I." Flashy stopped punching. "Am." He brought back his head. "A." He clenched his teeths. "Monster." He held the collar of 47. "Toooo!!" BAMM! Flashy landed a devastating head butt at the face of 47 and that was enough to splatter the blood. THUD! Flashy let go of 47 and stood up. "He is dead." He said, spitting blood. Silence. Utter silence. All the guests, candidates were silent. Some had their mouths wide open and some were rubbing their eyes to see if what they saw was real or not. But there was one man who welcomed this change with open arms. CLAP! CLAP! CLAP! A single person stood up from among the candidates and clapped for the coward. And after that, everyone¡¯s hands moved on their own and soon, Flashy received not just claps, but applause. "Number 98 won this fight! What a great turn of events. It is the birth of someone new. This is what the military does to you. This boy, no. This Man¡¯s name is¡­" Diablo shouted the loudest this time and in front of everyone he revealed the name : "Flashy Raillll!!" The whole ground was full of claps now. "That was so cool, man." "You are a monster too!" "That was awesome!" They all cheered and Flashy kept his eyes on his siblings. His face was all bloodied and his hatred for his siblings made his glare ten times scarier. "I was born on 25th November but today, on 26th January, 2025 is¡­" Flashy turned his head at the remaining candidates and he looked at a particular person¡ªPablo Castillo. "My Real Birthday." Chapter 103: Coward I am a coward. I am weak. I am not smart. I am a burden on this world. But I still have a heart and that heart was in pain. My father has had two marriages. From his first wife, he got two girls and three boys. The eldest boy is the strongest and all the other children are also strong. At least, stronger than me. From his second wife, he had only one son and that¡¯s me. I was weak from birth. I was bad at studying as well. I was sent to an Academy to develop an Ego but my weak mentality made the teachers furious and they sent me home. My father is a big man. He is a Noble of this Numb city and he felt like I was disgracing his name. Which, I was, kind of. So he stopped sending me to any academy and decided to teach me at home. But he too became frustrated because of my personality, my brains and my weak ass body. I was five years old at that time and my father always compared me with the eldest son of his first wife. When he was five years old he was already showing merits everywhere. My father was proud of him and although he didn¡¯t say it to me, his eyes told me that he was ashamed of me. My father stopped teaching me at home too and he stopped talking to me as well. It was like. No. Not like. I really didn¡¯t exist for him. I had become air. Still, my stupid heart can¡¯t come to hate him for all that. I can¡¯t hate him not because I loved him too much. But because I love my mother too much. She always told me how my father took care of her. How my father saved her life and married her when her parents were going to marry her to an old man. And my mother always told me that I should never be angry at him, much less hate him. I also felt that my father is a good man as he is nice to my mother. That was enough for me. I won¡¯t hate him. Still, I wanted him to acknowledge me. I worked hard. I did some weight training. I wanted to become strong like my father. I wanted him to say that he is proud of me. But I was always overshadowed by my elder brother. He was too good. However, I didn¡¯t let that bring me down and I worked hard anyway. Like that, one year went by and I turned six years old. The elder brother was eleven years old and all his other siblings were older than me. I was the last born of my father, after all. As my step siblings grew up, they began developing hatred towards me. They were also ashamed to be seen with me. Then one day, they started beating me. And I couldn¡¯t fight back as I never faced such things. They were already used to violence as they had studied in the academy. I always stayed at home with no experience of the real world. After that one day of beating, it became a daily occurrence. My siblings started hurting me day in and day out and the amount of pain I received was just as if I was being burnt alive. And believe me, I know what kind of pain occurs when you are burnt alive. When one of my elder brothers got his Ego, he figured he could heal anyone. And that was when my life became more hellish than before. I know the pain of being burnt alive because my siblings had done it to me. They had burnt me alive and when I was about to die, one of them healed me. Then they did it again and I was healed again. But soon burning me alive became boring for them so they derived new ways to make my life more miserable. They threw me under water. They cut up my body parts. They took out my eyeballs. They did everything that children do with their stuffed toys when they don¡¯t like them. My father and mother didn¡¯t know about this. And my siblings have warned me not to tell them. I, being the coward, didn¡¯t tell anyone about it either. I didn¡¯t fight back as I was afraid I might get hurt. I am pathetic. Things went like this for years but one day, my mother saw what my step siblings were doing. And obviously, she raised her voice and confronted my siblings. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And my Mother really saved me. But it was a saving I didn¡¯t like at all. The eldest brother used his mysterious Ego against my mother and after that, she became their next target. I was saved by my mother because now they started hurting my mother. And me, being the coward, didn¡¯t fight for that as well. And a part of me was even glad that my siblings stopped hurting me and chose my mother. It made me so sick but I can¡¯t deny it. I am a coward so I can understand I didn¡¯t complain but my mother was a strong woman. And she wasn¡¯t complaining at all. She could have told my father about his children but my mother wasn¡¯t doing that. My stepmother was also in cahoots with my siblings and my mother didn¡¯t fight back at all. I didn¡¯t get it. I just wanted to fly away somewhere quiet where I don¡¯t see such problems. Where I would be safe. I wanted to fly away. Years went by like that and my mother was now broken all over. I was finally eighteen years old and I went to get my Ego. I wanted a super strong Ego so that I could fight back my siblings and save my mother. I stood in front of the Enchanted Mirror and that shit gave me a Brown ranked Ego. And soon, I found out that my power is only jumping high. All because I had a wish to fly away. All my siblings had stronger Egoes than me and so, before even fighting them¡­ I gave up. Chapter 104: Foolish Family My siblings carried on hurting my mother and now she was on a wheelchair and her eyes had become empty. My father thinks that my mother has caught some kind of illness and that pisses me off. One day, I was walking around the mansion and I heard my step mother talking with the butler of the house in the kitchen. "Add this in his food daily from now on. It¡¯s an Ego boosting medicine. He will be many times stronger than he is now." She said to the butler. I peeked and the butler had a small black pill on his hands. And at my step mother¡¯s order, he put it inside my father¡¯s soup. My step mother then gave a full bottle of those black pills to the butler. "Keep them safe. They are precious." She said. The butler nodded and the step mother left. Her words made me curious though. If that pill were an Ego boosting pill then I also wanted to eat. I wanted to boost my Ego so that I could fight. I went to the kitchen and asked the butler to give me one pill as well. And the butler gave me, I may be useless but for the butler, I was the son of his master. He gave me one pill and he went away. Some soup spilled on the ground and a rat came to eat it. I found the rat cute so I watched it. And as soon as the rat took one taste of the soup, he fell upside down. Dead. I am stupid, but I am not that stupid to not know what happened. The black pill was poison. I didn¡¯t eat that pill and kept it inside my pocket. I washed my hands and dashed towards the room of my father. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There, I saw my step mother feeding the soup to my father. My father had already finished the soup and he was well. Then I figured why she ordered the butler to put the pill on my father¡¯s food daily. My father was a strong man and just one pill won¡¯t kill him. She was planning to kill my father slowly without raising any suspicions. And I, sure as hell, will not let that happen. So I gathered courage and told my father that my step mother had put poison in his soup. I also showed him the black pill and I also brought the dead mouse from the kitchen as proof. But then¡­ "I always knew you hated me, son. But I didn¡¯t know you would accuse me of such a thing. Darling, he hates me. He hates me." My step mother started crying and my father turned angry. "That was the height of insolence, Flashy. Apologize to her right now." "No, darling. He is my son. I love him. A son doesn¡¯t apologize to his mother. It¡¯s just¡­ I am so hurt. I will leave this house if he wants." My step mother cried louder. She stuffed her face in my father¡¯s chest and cried all the while. "You don¡¯t have to go anywhere, dear." My father said and glared at me. "He will be getting out of this house." "Wha-Wait. That butler. I still have one more piece of evidence." I brought that butler in front of my father and asked him about the black pill. And the butler said, "What black pill, young master?" My eyes went wide. Why was he lying? I looked at my step mother and she was looking at the butler. Then I understood why the butler changed his statement. I may be a young master, but my stepmother rules the house after my father. So of course, the butler lied. I sent him away as there was nothing I could do. My father stood up from his bed and came in front of me. "How much will you disgrace me more? Why can¡¯t you do something nice for once? It¡¯s high time I get rid of you. Go out there and become a man. And you are going right now." My father held the collar of my shirt, brought me to the balcony of the room and with all his strength, he threw me. I was banished from my house in an instant. I traveled by air. I gave one last look to my father but my father had already gone inside the room. However, instead of my father, my step mother stood in the balcony and she had a big smile. Her lips moved and I read her lips to the best of my ability. "Your whole family is foolish." That¡¯s what she said and before I knew it, I was already far away from my mansion. That day I got to know how strong my father was. His throw made me cross the whole Numb city and I crossed the border wall of the city and landed in the Desper slums. I would have died if not for my strong legs. I used my jumping Ego so much that my legs had become as strong as diamonds. Though I looked around and the first thing I did in Desper slums was¡­ vomit. It was very dirty. Blood and dead bodies were scattered around like pebbles. The scene made me sick. I roamed around the area but I only did that for five minutes as I noticed a murder. I hid myself under the garbage as I had never seen a murder and I had no interest in seeing one and becoming a part of it. I stayed in the garbage for two days then I became hungry. I looked for food and I figured I won¡¯t get any food. There were huts all around and all the people there already had very little food. They wouldn¡¯t share it with me. And it was not like I had the guts to ask for food anyway. So I searched for food inside the dustbins and I didn¡¯t find anything. So I remained hungry. And like that¡­ Five days went by. Chapter 105: My God Five days went by and I still didn¡¯t leave the garbage area. I also didn¡¯t get any food. There were some things but they were covered with all types of gooey substances. I didn¡¯t want to eat that. One more day passed and now it has been six days since I arrived in the slums and I still haven¡¯t seen anyone near me. I was alone in the garbage area and there was a road that went straight towards the back side of the city. But no one came. The people of slums didn¡¯t want to leave the slums and it¡¯s not like they were welcomed in the city anyway. My hunger was getting worse and in the end, I decided to taste the cuisine of the dustbin. I searched inside it and I found a half eaten fish. That was the only thing that was less dirty and it managed to water my mouth. I opened my mouth and was just about to eat the fish but for fcuk¡¯s sake, a cat jumped and snatched it right from my hands. I was angry. It was the first time I didn¡¯t find an animal cute. I wanted to kill that cat. So I caught it and started fighting with it. It was not a Human so I wasn¡¯t afraid of it but turns out, I didn¡¯t know how to fight. I tried to punch the cat but it punched me back and it was a hard core punch. It scratched my face and ran away with the fish that I had found. I was tired of this. I wanted to go back to the city now. But I couldn¡¯t go. My father told me to become something. Learn the ways of the world. I can¡¯t go back without doing anything. I had to either stay in the slums and survive or I had to find someone and take their help to teach me some things. And that¡¯s when something happened that turned my life upside down. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In the darkness, I finally saw a silhouette of a person. I acted tough and confident but that person saw through that. I went closer to him and saw his face for the first time. I asked him where he was going and he told me that he was going to the city. And what surprised me was that he was going there alone. He wasn¡¯t afraid at all. I asked him how he was going and he said he was going to the city by foot. I laughed out loud. The city was too far and it would take him many days to reach there by foot. But the man didn¡¯t listen and started walking anyway. And that¡¯s when my heart said : He is the one. Follow him. Call it intuition or guts but I wanted to follow him. I had a feeling he would give me what I need. So I didn¡¯t think too much and ran behind him. I stopped in front of him and offered him my help. At first, he was doubtful but he agreed anyway. I picked him on my back and I jumped all the way towards the city. During our journey, I asked him all sorts of questions and he answered me. He also figured out that my father was a big shot and he threw me away from the house. He was very sharp. He also told me he had killed a middle aged man and when I asked the rank of his Ego, he revealed he hadn¡¯t awakened his Ego. I fell down on the ground. I stopped jumping. I removed him from my back as well. I asked him how he managed to kill a middle aged man without even having an Ego and he told me he killed him with a stone. And I was sold on that. I wanted to learn the art of killing as well. I wanted to become brave like him. I needed to help my mother and father. I needed to kill my siblings and this man in front of me can help me. I went on my knees and asked him to teach me his ways. He refused. I asked again. He refused. I begged. He refused. I begged. I said I will become his slave. He agreed. And like that I became his slave. But in return, I will get to kill my siblings. So all was good. Then, I spent time with him. I saw how he kills people. He is an evil man and that was how I wanted to become as well. I wanted to learn how to fight back. When I first asked his name he didn¡¯t tell me but as time went on, he revealed the name. He was¡­ Pablo Castillo. And after meeting him, my life was never the same. And cut to today, in this fight to the death event, I was reborn because of that man. I was so scared to fight in the event. My siblings were also present. I was scared of them as well. But his words, his true, harsh words, gave me courage. He told me to kill everyone. He told me killing is the only way to get what I want. And most of all, he told me that¡­ I am a Monster too. His words rang deep inside me and I was ready to face anything now. I went to fight and I fucking killed my opponent. All my fear vanished and the loyalty I had for him turned to devotion. He made me go through a metamorphosis. He made me a man. He bloodied my hands. He made me kill someone. He made me kill someone for the first time. Because of him I learnt how to kill. He made me a different person. He made me face my siblings without any fear. He made my hatred rise up again. He made me use my power. I am not a coward anymore. I am not his slave anymore. He is not my Master anymore. Because now, I am his Devotee. And he¡­ He became my God. Pablo Castillo is my God. "Boss!" I shouted, looking at him. He also looked at me and the next words came from the depth of my heart and I meant every single letter of it¡­ "I will make you rule the whole fucking world. And that¡¯s the promise of this slave." Chapter 106: Making Sure Flashy went through intense emotions after killing number 47 and he made a promise to Pablo in front of everyone present. He promised Pablo that he would make him rule the entire world. And at this, Pablo smiled. ¡¯Now he is on the right track.¡¯ Apart from Pablo and Flashy, no one really cared about the dynamics between them. The guests were looking at each other with confusion and Diablo and Graham exchanged looks as well. But the show must go on. "Alright. Alright. That¡¯s enough. You won, Flashy. You will get ten percent of the amount the military will receive today. Go and sit down. You did well." Diablo clapped and everyone else did the same. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flashy left the circle and with his head held high, he walked towards the guests area. He stopped in front of some particular guests and those guests flinched at the bloodied sight of his face. "Wait for your death." Flashy said and went to sit on the last row of the guests¡¯ section. The siblings heaved a sigh of relief and Diablo continued the event. "Alright. That was number 47. Number 48, come here." 48 stood up and went to the stage. He picked up a slip. His opponent came forward. They both went inside the circle. The guests bet their money on them and their fight began. After five minutes, their fight ended and number 48 was the winner. "Number 49. Come here." Diablo called the next one. The same process happened and the 49 was the winner. Then, that time finally came. The time many people were waiting for. Sera, Draxus, Flashy, Hustler, Diablo, Graham and many other people who were watching the event from inside the building. "There is no need to call for the next fight, everyone. Only two candidates are left now. Stand up, you two." Diablo said. Number 50 stood up. And Number 100 stood up. "Let¡¯s Goooo!!" Sera cheered right away. And there was only person for whom an arrogant girl like Sera would cheer. Pablo Castillo. ¡¯As they say¡­¡¯ Pablo walked towards the circle and stood inside it. ¡¯Keep the best for the last.¡¯ Number 50 also came inside the circle and now both men were standing in front of each other. Pablo examined his opponent and he was rather outmatched in physique. 50 was a burly young man. Pablo then looked at his right side, at the five members of the Abyssal Butchers division. ¡¯All these fights, they didn¡¯t show any type of reaction. I have to get their attention somehow.¡¯ Pablo thought of many ways to do that but all of them seemed ordinary. He needed to do something else. ¡¯Abyssal Butchers¡¯ consists of monsters. And I don¡¯t have to think too hard about this. The answer is very simple. To get the attention of the monsters¡­¡¯ Pablo clapped his hands and got ready for the fight. ¡¯You have to show you are one of them.¡¯ "What will you do?" Cupid asked. ¡¯The same thing I told you.¡¯ "What?" ¡¯I¡¯ll annihilate my opponent.¡¯ "Everyone, pick up your devices and bet your money on them." Diablo yelled and the betting process began. After five seconds, everyone looked at the screen in the sky. Number 50 - 0 Number 100 - 2000 Million ¡¯Not too shabby.¡¯ Pablo liked the attention. "Ohho. All of you bet on number 100. He got the opposite number from his slave." Diablo knew it would be like this. "Anyway, are you ready to see the last fight??" "Yeahhhh!!" All the guests screamed. Flashy and Sera screamed the loudest. "Haha. And candidates, are you ready?" "Yes." 50 said. "Ready? Bitch, I was born for this." Pablo said. "So cool!" Sera praised. "Well then. You shall fight in¡­" Diablo began the countdown. "Three!" "Two!" Diablo took a deep breath and along with all the guests, he bellowed : "ONE!!" The fight began and Pablo didn¡¯t make the first move. "If you don¡¯t come then I will." 50 said and took one step forward. RUMBLE! The ground rumbled and it wasn¡¯t because of 50. The guests glued their eyes inside the circle. They all wanted to know the reason behind the rumbling. Hustler was also paying close attention to the fight. He wanted to see Pablo¡¯s strength. One more second passed and everyone finally saw the culprit behind the rumbling. FRISSH! Something came out of the ground and it came between Pablo and 50. Everyone looked closely and they recognized what it was. "They are roots?" "He called the roots from under the ground!" "Amazing!" Pablo had used his second Ego, I am Groot, and called thick roots from under the ground. And they hadn¡¯t come out just for show, they had their purpose. 50 was coming towards Pablo and that was when the roots had come out so as a result, 50 was entangled in the roots. "Oh. Everyone, he trapped his opponent in the roots. He is entangled. He can¡¯t even move his fingers." Diablo did the commentary of the fight very well. 50 was now all entangled in front of Pablo and he couldn¡¯t run away as well. And being entangled in front of Pablo, was the worst thing anyone could do. Pablo walked towards his opponent and stood in front of him. 50 was trying to move, he was trying his best to get out of the roots. But the more he struggled, the more messed up he became. Pablo, however, let the man do whatever he wanted and he just shoved his hand inside his bracelet. After that, he took out a knife. ¡¯That¡¯s the same knife I cut my fingers with.¡¯ Draxus recognized the knife. ¡¯So he kept it with himself. Nice.¡¯ "He took out a knife?" "That¡¯s so boring. Now he will stab the man and end this fight." "I wanted to see some blood." The guests already made conclusions for Pablo but Pablo paid them no mind and looked at Diablo. "Hey." He called. "What?" Diablo asked. It was the first time when someone talked with Diablo during a fight. "Can our opponents forfeit the fight? I mean, if they said that they give up, what would happen to them?" Diablo frowned. That was a strange question but Diablo still answered. "Yes. They can. If your opponent says that they give up then they will get disqualified and you will be the winner by default. The disqualified candidate will get kicked out of the military. They would get to live though." "I see. Thanks for the information." Pablo focused back on his opponent and he brought the knife closer to 50¡¯s face. Then he forcefully opened 50¡¯s mouth and held his tongue. Then he forcefully stretched the tongue and now it was visible to everyone. 50 seemed to understand what was going to happen, so he began moving more desperately than before. He just wanted to get out of the roots. But he couldn¡¯t escape now. "What are you doing?" "Why did you ask that question?" "What are you exactly going to do?" All the guests asked various questions to Pablo. ¡¯I see. That¡¯s so like him.¡¯ Draxus understood Pablo¡¯s intentions. "Tell us, Pablo. What are you going to do?" Diablo asked as well and Pablo finally spoke. "You said our opponents can forfeit the match by admitting defeat. If they said they give up, the fight would be over. And I don¡¯t want that shit. So, right now¡­" Pablo adjusted the grip of the knife on his hand. "I am just making sure that doesn¡¯t happen." GASP! Everyone went wide eyed. Even Diablo and Graham were surprised. And apart from them, one finger of the five members of Abyssal Butchers, twitched as well. They all finally understood what Pablo was going to do and he began to do that. 50 was continuously trying to get free from the roots but nothing worked and Pablo would not wait anymore. He put the knife on 50¡¯s tongue and in one full swing¡­ PLICK! Pablo cut off the tongue. Chapter 107: Humiliation Pablo cut off 50¡¯s tongue in front of all the guests. He didn¡¯t take long to make the fight brutal and gore. And the reaction of everyone was¡­ "Hell yeahh!" "This is what I was talking about." "Show some more blood!" "This is what I was here for. Go on!" The guests were all riled up. They all wanted to have some fun and Pablo made sure to give them that. 50 was screaming but he couldn¡¯t do it clearly. He saw Pablo¡¯s eyes and he began chanting ¡¯I give up.¡¯ ¡¯I give up.¡¯ But alas, nothing came out of his mouth. No one could make it what he was trying to say. Pablo scared him. Just ten seconds into the fight and Pablo already showed his nature. 50 couldn¡¯t comprehend what he would do next. Pablo on the other hand gave a glance at the five members. ¡¯Keep watching.¡¯ They were looking at him. "I should have asked your name before doing that. But well, who cares." Pablo still had the knife on his hand and he again brought it closer to the man¡¯s face. "Now what is he going to do?" "The knife is a cheat for him." "His Ego is controlling roots? Is that all?" The guests guessed Pablo¡¯s next move and Pablo just focused on 50. The knife was still close to 50¡¯s face but the next moment, Pablo did something. TINK! He threw the knife. "What?" "Why did he throw it away?" "Oh. Now he will fight with his fists." "He will punch him to death. Nice." The guests speculated various things and Pablo proved all of them wrong. Because he did something unexpected. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo poked his fingers inside 50¡¯s right eye. And he snatched his eyeball right from the socket with his bare hands. "This guy is nuts." "What does he want exactly?" "He is playing with that man." "But I sure love it." "This is what the military is, baby!" The guests celebrated Pablo¡¯s actions. Him giving pain to someone else was a feast for them. Pablo took out the eyeball of 50 and threw it outside the circle. His fingers were dyed red and everyone knew he wasn¡¯t finished. PUCK! Pablo shoved his finger on 50¡¯s left eye this time and did the same thing. He took another eyeball and threw it away. Now 50 was blind and mute. The man was covered with blood from head to toe and he was still. He wasn¡¯t moving. He was held by the roots and he lost all his strength. He left himself to fate. "Is he already dead?" "Tell us, 100. Is he dead?" The guests asked Pablo. "He is alive." Pablo gave the answer. "Yeahh!" The guests rejoiced. They would still get to see more blood. Pablo then moved his hand and brought it closer to 50¡¯s left ear. "I can see where this is going." "Do it!" The guests understood Pablo¡¯s next move. Pablo held 50¡¯s left ear and then he did the same with his right ear. He was holding both ears of 50 with his hands but before doing something, he brought his mouth closer. "I have faced this exact thing in my last life." And those were the last words 50 heard. PLUCK! Pablo ripped both Ears at once. 50 was now deaf as well. Pablo threw one ear to his left and one ear to his right. He had enough strength to do such a thing and he showed everyone that as well. "This is insanity." "When was the last time we saw something like this?" One man among the guests asked the woman sitting beside him. "Probably ten years ago in the Blood Fest war against the Cannibals." The woman replied. "So is he a Cannibal?" The man asked. "No. I think¡­" The woman looked at the man. "He is worse." Pablo had become the most interesting candidate for the guests and they all wanted to see his next action. They all felt they bet their money on the right person. "Kill him, Pablo. That¡¯s enough. I understand you want to join the Abyssal Butchers but anything more will anger the Gods." Cupid said. Her voice was grim. She wanted Pablo to stop. "Are you listening, Pablo? Kill him. Those five noticed you. They showed a reaction. Your work is done. Kill him. No person deserves this kind of thing." Cupid said again but Pablo said nothing. She arrived in front of him and looked him in the face. "Why are you not list-" She stopped speaking. She saw Pablo¡¯s face and she forgot her words. Pablo¡¯s eyes were dead. He was expressionless. He gave pain to his opponent without a single hint of remorse on his face. He was enchanted. And Cupid understood her words won¡¯t reach him anymore. "You have become the very person you hated, Pablo. You have become worse than him." She said and again came behind Pablo. She figured Pablo won¡¯t talk to her right now. But she was wrong. ¡¯No person deserves this kind of thing, you say?¡¯ Pablo really spoke. "Yes. He is in pain." Cupid replied. ¡¯I suffered this same thing, Angel. If you forgot, let me remind you¡­¡¯ Pablo wiped his face with his fingers and walked towards 50 again. ¡¯I was a person too.¡¯ "Oh. He is going to do something more." "Now what is left to cut?" "There are many things left to cut but I don¡¯t think he would do that." "He might just be going to kill him." The guests discussed Pablo¡¯s next move and Pablo showed them as well. He held 50¡¯s t-shirt and ripped it. Then without wasting any time, he ripped his pants as well. He threw the clothes at the magma border of the circle. "He stripped him naked?" "Eww!" "This is humiliating." "He is humiliating his opponent to the limit." "Does he have personal enmity with him?" The guests made sour faces seeing 50 naked inside the circle. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about them. He only cared about those five. After stripping 50 naked, Pablo controlled the roots and he modified their structure. And when Cupid saw the structure, her eyes went wide. She was the only one other than Pablo who understood what it was. Pablo had created the very same thing he took his last breaths on. He created a Cross. Chapter 108: Evil Pablo made a Cross out of roots and on the Cross was 50. "What is that?" "He just moved some roots here and there." "What is he trying to do?" The guests failed to see the point behind the cross. But Cupid knew what Pablo was doing. He was repeating the same thing that happened to him. His tongue was cut so he did the same with 50. His eyes were gouged out so he did the same with 50. His ears were cut so 50 shared the same fate. Pablo was naked and 50 was naked as well. And the last thing, Pablo was hung on the cross and so was 50. There was no particular reason for Pablo to do this but he figured if he wanted the attention of those five members then he had to do something like that. So he did. ¡¯The end is near.¡¯ Pablo motioned his hands again and the Cross of the roots raised higher. Now, 50 was high in the air just like how Pablo was. Even from far away anyone could see 50 clearly. Blood dripped from his body and the brown roots were now red. "What now?" "Will he finally kill him?" "What¡¯s next?" S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The guests wanted to know Pablo¡¯s next move and Pablo showed them. He sat on the ground cross legged. "What?" The guests exclaimed. Pablo sat down on the ground. He won¡¯t do anything anymore. He just watched 50 high in the air. "What is this?" "What are you trying to do?" The guests asked. "I know what he is doing." Someone spoke and everyone looked there. "Oh. Graham. Tell us then." Diablo said. It was Graham who spoke. All the guests waited for Graham to speak and Graham did. "He will let 50 suffer and die on his own." "What do you mean?" The guests asked. "Tell me, if someone cuts your hands and legs, and gives you too much pain and you can¡¯t fight back. What will be your wish?" Graham asked one of the guests. "Well, I would want to die. Death would be the easier way than to suffer that much pain." "Exactly." Graham stopped speaking. And when everyone thought deeply, their mouths went agape. They finally understood. And all they said was¡­ "He is Evil." In the last row of the guests area, the candidates who passed the event watched the scene with horror as well. But not all of them were terrified. "This is too much." Hustler said. "What?" Draxus asked. "50 is in too much pain. The only wish he has right now is death and that guy, that bastard isn¡¯t giving him that. He hung him high in the air and now he is just waiting for him to die. He is twisted in the head." "I agree. That he is." Draxus agreed with Hustler. "These people are right about him. He is Evil." Hustler added. "Heh." Draxus scoffed. "What?" Hustler asked. Draxus turned his head at Hustler. "He is the Epitome Of Evil." Hustler didn¡¯t reply anything to that and Draxus went silent too. Inside the circle, Pablo was still sitting on the ground and his eyes never left 50. After two minutes, Pablo finally said something. "Hey, Diablo." "What?" "What¡¯s his name?" Pablo asked. "Why do you want his name?" "Just tell me." "Yasuda Chris." Pablo nodded and finally, stood up. "Everyone," He addressed the guests and turned his face towards the five members of Abyssal Butchers. "Yasuda is Dead." All heads turned towards 50, or Yasuda and they all got to know that he wasn¡¯t breathing anymore. "Number 100 won the fight!" Diablo made the official announcement. "His name is¡­" And with utmost vigor, he shared the name : "Pablo Castillo!!" "Yeahh!" "You are the best!" Sera was a fan girl of Pablo. She cheered the loudest and she was the only one who cheered. Everyone else was just¡­ out of words. They saw cruelty today. Pure evil. They used to think they were devoid of emotions but turns out, when someone truly becomes heartless, a person like Pablo Castillo appears. Though, they still had one question. "Why did he ask for 50¡¯s name?" "What was the reason for that?" And like before, Graham answered that for them. "That was his only act of Kindness." And that was all they needed for an answer. The man who suffered such death should at least get his name known. And Pablo did just that. "Will I get some money?" Pablo asked. "No. The military didn¡¯t receive anything this time. Everyone bet their money on you and they won. So no. No share for you." Pablo didn¡¯t reply. "Now go." Diablo said. Pablo nodded and stepped out of the circle. No one from the guests made eye contact with him and only a few with purple uniforms had the guts to look at him. Pablo ignored everyone and went to the last row of the guests. He sat beside Flashy. "That was some fight, Boss." Flashy said. "Yeah. Yours too. You became a new man." "Haha. Thanks. It¡¯s all because of you. And where did those roots come from?" "I won¡¯t answer that." "Fair enough." Flashy didn¡¯t ask further about that. "But what will happen now, Boss?" "Now it will be our turn." "Our turn to what?" Pablo laid back on the chair. "Our turn to feast." "Everyone," Diablo spoke. "All the knockout matches are completed and we have our final winners." Everyone clapped. "And now these fifty people will get their assignments or missions tomorrow. And if they finish that, then they will officially be part of the Military." Everyone clapped again. "Now you all must be wondering what will happen now that the fights are over? Well, worry not. We will meet again here in this same place in the evening. And what will happen here in the evening? Well, there will be¡­" Diablo jumped from the stage, spread his arms and in his loud voice, he bellowed : "A Banquet!!" Chapter 109: Thousand Times "A Banquet?" "Oh. Finally." "We will get something good to eat." Candidates were relieved at the mention of the banquet. They all wanted to eat their fill and have some well deserved rest. "Yes. You all can eat as much as you want. And also, you can make friends. You can make lifelong friends. Make connections and they might help you stay in the military." Diablo gave more information and most of the candidates were happy. ¡¯Exactly like I said.¡¯ Pablo saw it coming. "And for now, all you candidates can leave the place." Diablo said and raised his hand. SNAP! He snapped his fingers and all fifty candidates were out of the garden. They were in front of the building where they had spent the night. "Man. I can¡¯t wait for the food." "Yeah. Me too. I would like to talk with the guests as well." "First let¡¯s clean ourselves." The candidates talked among themselves. They weren¡¯t even shocked anymore about how Diablo transported them in just a second. Nevertheless, One by one everyone went to the same rooms like last night. Pablo also walked towards the last room and Flashy did the same. But he would now choose room number 99. Before, he was on 98 but now he would stay in the room just next to Pablo. "Hey." Someone spoke from behind. Pablo knew that voice but he didn¡¯t turn around. "I am calling you, Pablo." Pablo finally turned around. It was Hustler. "What is it?" Hustler walked forward and stopped just in front of Pablo. "You are not fit in this world." He said. "This world is not fit for me." Pablo replied. "Okay. So since this world is not fit for you, you have to leave." "I won¡¯t." "Then I have to force you." "Just try." "I will. I will surely kill you. Someone like you shouldn¡¯t be living here." "Anything else? You sure talk like a good man for someone who has killed many people as well." "I only killed them because I had to. I killed them in one blow. But you, you just want to torment. I can¡¯t allow that." "Do whatever you want." Pablo turned around and walked towards his room once more. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hustler didn¡¯t call him this time and Pablo finally went inside his room. But Hustler was still standing in the same place and instead of Pablo, someone else was in front of him. "What do you want?" Hustler asked. "I just want to tell you something." "I don¡¯t want to talk to a slave." Hustler said as the person in front of him was none other than Flashy. "I know. But I just want to tell you that you are walking straight to your death." Flashy said. Hustler chuckled. "Of course you would say that. You are his slave after all." "I am his slave that¡¯s why I am saying that. You will die a thousand deaths." "Oh yeah? Then I will kill him a thousand times." "Yes. You have to kill him a thousand times. Because I know for a fact¡­" Flashy paused and moved closer to Hustler. "He won¡¯t die on the first try." Both men stared into each other¡¯s eyes and Hustler was the first one to turn around. He didn¡¯t look back at Flashy and went straight to room number 1. ¡¯I did it. I faced him head on without fear. I am getting the hang of it. I should stop jerking off now as well.¡¯ Flashy might have become courageous but he still had the same level of intelligence. Anyway, Flashy also didn¡¯t stand there and went to his room as well. Now all the candidates were inside their room and they couldn¡¯t wait for the evening Banquet. Pablo¡¯s wasn¡¯t one of them though. He doesn¡¯t give a shit about the Banquet. The first thing he did after entering the room was to clean himself. After that he did a thousand push ups and laid on the bed. "Ahh. What a tiring day." He closed his eyes. "Why did you do that, Pablo?" Cupid asked. ¡¯You are still hung up on that. Forget it.¡¯ "How can I forget that? You just humiliated someone who didn¡¯t deserve that. Why?" ¡¯To get the attention of those five. That¡¯s all.¡¯ "But didn¡¯t you go too far?" ¡¯Angel, since the moment I have arrived in this world, not once did I go too far. Because believe me¡­¡¯ Pablo opened his eyes. ¡¯My ¡¯too far¡¯ is really too far.¡¯ "How can yo-" ¡¯Now let me sleep. I have to be fresh for the Banquet.¡¯ Pablo closed his eyes again and in just a matter of seconds, he was asleep. "Anggh. He is taking it so lightly. He has no clue what will happen." Cupid was all tense but she could do nothing. She didn¡¯t wake Pablo up as well. She wanted him to rest. And so with nothing left to do, she gave up and sat beside the bed. After five hours. KNOCK! KNOCK! Someone knocked on Pablo¡¯s door. Pablo was still asleep but those two knocks were enough to wake him up. "Who is it?" He asked from the bed. "Delivery." A reply came. Pablo left the bed and opened the door. He saw a familiar man in front of him. He was the same man who delivered the track suit in the morning. This time, he again had some clothes with him and Pablo took it. "Wear them and come to the garden behind this building." The man said. Pablo gave a nod and closed the door. He saw the clothes and they were all white this time. ¡¯A three piece suit this time. Not bad.¡¯ Pablo liked the dress and he went to the bathroom. He freshened up and came out. He then wore the suit and left the room. But he didn¡¯t walk too far and stopped just outside the door of the room next to his. He knocked on it once. "Open it." He said. The door opened right away. "Woah. You look so cool, Boss." Flashy praised Pablo right away. "I don¡¯t need to hear that from you. I am here to tell you just one simple thing." Pablo said, closing the door. "Sure." Flashy would hear it. "If your siblings tried to mess with me." Pablo paused and spoke the next words with utmost conviction. "I will kill them myself." Chapter 110: Welcome "I will kill them myself." Pablo gave an ultimatum to Flashy. If his step siblings bothered Pablo then he would kill them. He would forget about Flashy¡¯s revenge and kill them himself. Flashy heard Pablo¡¯s threat and he just waved his hands. "Don¡¯t worry, Boss. After what you did in the fight today, no normal person will come to you. Much less my siblings." Flashy was chill. "Good enough." Pablo also let it go and he agreed with Flashy. No normally sane person would come up to him and chat. He showed his nature in the fight after all. "Let¡¯s go, Boss. I am ready." Flashy also wore the same suit and with Pablo, left the room. "Though, your siblings will surely try to bother you." Pablo said. "That they will." "You can handle them now. Don¡¯t forget the feeling you got when you were fighting today." "Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I got this." Flashy gave a smile and Pablo just let him be. They both came out and walked towards the garden. Pablo looked behind and forty eight people were behind. They all were wearing white suits. ¡¯White is for the weakest rank. That¡¯s why they gave us this.¡¯ Pablo figured and his eyes fell on Hustler. Draxus was also with Hustler and they were laughing. ¡¯Nice one.¡¯ Pablo praised Draxus. He really mingled with Hustler. In two minutes, they all reached the same metal gate. It was closed. "I hope there is really a feast behind this." "Yeah. And I also don¡¯t want to see that brown hard ground." "Open it, white guy." The candidates asked Pablo to open it. ¡¯They are still not afraid of me even after my fight. Some tough bastards.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t like his nickname. He would make them stop calling him that. But for now, he opened the gate. "Woah." Everyone saw the scene in front of them and they were surprised. A sweet smell welcomed them and there was greenery all around them. All of them entered the garden and they all were mesmerized. The place was completely different from the morning. Fountains of water were placed in the middle of the ground and tables of food were gathered in every step. Some chairs were also there and there was no stage anymore. "Now this is finally looking like a garden." Flashy said. Pablo nodded. "I agree." Apart from the candidates, there were many other people inside the garden before them. All the guests that had arrived in the morning were there and Pablo roamed his eyes all around. "Oh! Look. The fifty candidates have arrived!" Diablo¡¯s voice came from somewhere and when the candidates looked for him, they found him behind them. "Welcome, everyone. Have fun today. There are no tests. Only fun and fun. Enjoy your heart out!!" Diablo yelled and all the candidates were riled up. They attacked the food stalls and had fun. But Pablo walked towards Diablo instead. "Where are the special guests?" He asked. "Oh. They left. They will not join this party." "What? Then why were they even here?" Pablo asked. He would have liked talking to the five members. "To watch the fights of course." "Did they say something?" "They did. And everything will be relayed to you after the assignments process is done. So worry not and enjoy!" Diablo was in a good mood. ¡¯He is drunk. Waste of time.¡¯ Pablo ignored the man and walked towards the food stalls as well. ¡¯Might as well eat something. I haven¡¯t eaten good food since I came into this world.¡¯ Pablo picked the largest plate he could find and put every single food that was available on it. His eyes then fell on something else and his lips curled up. ¡¯After a long damn time.¡¯ It was alcohol and Pablo picked one whole bottle. He then found an empty table and chair. He put the plate on the table and began eating. After three minutes, Flashy came running at Pablo with a plate of his own. He sat across from Pablo and ate as well. They both didn¡¯t say anything. They just focused on eating. And they were not alone. All the other candidates were doing the same thing. They were all stuffing their mouths with food. They were hungry for days. "Boss, you know, only one Woman passed all the tests of our batch. Pretty impressive." Flashy spoke eventually. He couldn¡¯t stay silent for a long time. "Yeah. The muscular one. I know." Pablo replied. He would have preferred the silence but he entertained Flashy for a while. "And I am also surprised that Sera hasn¡¯t come to you yet." Flashy spoke another thing and Pablo clenched his jaw. "Why do you always jinx everything?" He scolded and the next moment¡­ "I am here, dear!" Flashy¡¯s jinx worked. Sera came running towards Pablo. Flashy and Pablo were eating at the same table and around the table there were only two chairs. Flashy after jinxing, concentrated back on his food. "I will deal with you later." Pablo said and watched the running Sera. She arrived in front of him. "Andrezj. Get a chair for me." She ordered her Angel. In just a second, a chair came flying from far away and stopped next to Pablo. "Well, suit yourself. And don¡¯t disturb me. I haven¡¯t eaten for days." Pablo ignored Sera and focused back on his food. He occasionally drank the alcohol as well. "You know, I did what you asked me to do." Sera spoke. Pablo stopped eating. "You did?" "Yes. After you left I did my best to finish your work as fast as possible." "Where is it then? Give me." "You continue eating. I will put it inside your pocket." "Sure. Put it in my shirt." Pablo stopped talking and Sera took out a bracelet. She came closer to Pablo and she didn¡¯t stop. Pablo had to stop eating. "The pocket of my shirt is not that far. You don¡¯t have to come this close." He said but Sera didn¡¯t stop. She brought her hand on Pablo¡¯s coat and she slid it inside. Pablo would have stopped her but his hands were covered with food. He didn¡¯t want to mess up his white clothes. Sera wrapped her hands around Pablo and forget the bracelet, she outright hugged Pablo. "What is going on there?" "Isn¡¯t she lady Seraphina?" "She is hugging that guy?" "What is this?" "And she looks so happy." ¡¯Fuck. This bitch is so filled with lust. And she will make me an enemy of her lovers.¡¯ "Sera, stop it. Just put the bracelet in the inner pocket of the coat." "Okies. I always wanted to hug you." Sera finally stopped the hug and put the bracelet in the inner pocket of his coat. After that, she stayed quiet and Pablo ignored the jealous gazes of everyone and ate his food. Meanwhile, near the entrance gate. Flashy¡¯s step siblings were staring at the gate. They were waiting for someone it seemed. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And after a few more seconds, someone really came. A tall man with a large build arrived and he smiled at the step siblings. The step siblings smiled in return and they all ran towards the big man. "Welcome, Big Brother." Chapter 111: Rudeness Flashy¡¯s step siblings welcomed their elder brother. He was the same person who used his Ego on Flashy¡¯s mother making her unable to complain about their atrocities. All four hugged their big brother and they welcomed him inside the garden. "Did you enjoy the event today? I told you that wimp was also here. Did you enjoy harassing him?" The big brother asked. "Actually about that." One of the two sisters spoke. "What?" The big brother asked. The sister exchanged looks with other siblings and all of them nodded. "What happened was¡­" The sister told everything that happened with Flashy¡¯s fight. She told her big brother about how Flashy told them he would take his revenge and they also added some lies to make their big brother even more angry. "He said all this to you?" The big brother clenched his fists. "Yes. We were so scared." "Punish him." The sisters acted afraid and the big brother couldn¡¯t see his little sisters like that. "Where is he?" He asked. The sisters and brothers pointed their fingers at Flashy. "Who is sitting with him?" The big brother asked. "That¡¯s his Master, brother. Flashy became his slave. And I would advise you to not mess with him." One brother said. The big brother squinted his eyes and just nodded. "And is that Lady Seraphina with him?" "Yes. She was even hugging Flashy¡¯s master." The sister answered this time. "I see. I will deal with both of them. Especially that wimp. He forgot his place it seems." The big brother stopped talking and walked towards Flashy and Pablo. And the men in question were busy eating the delicious food. Flashy and Pablo had finished their plates for the first time and now they were eating for the second time. It was as if they were hungry for decades. Sera was still seated beside Pablo and she was pouring wine for Pablo in a glass from time to time and she was doing it with a pleasant smile. For her, Flashy wasn¡¯t there. Only Pablo existed in front of her eyes. "You are fond of eating. I will learn to cook for you before marriage." She said and Pablo was ignoring her all the time. "And after eating, please dance with me." Sera asked for something again. And yes, a dance was really taking place. The guests were dancing with their partners and it was a romantic dance. Just like how it happens on Earth. Slow music was coming from the speakers placed on the walls of the garden and many people were dancing around the fountain. Seeing the couples, Sera also developed a wish to dance with Pablo. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯So there is music as well. This word is not that backward.¡¯ Pablo was thinking about something else entirely. He didn¡¯t even register the thought of dancing with Sera inside his mind. ¡¯Wait. This is a good opportunity.¡¯ Pablo remembered something. He jerked his head at Sera. "Sera," He said. "Place your hand on mine. Don¡¯t mind the food. Just do it." "Ahh¡­ Sure." Sera gladly obliged and placed her hand on Pablo¡¯s right hand. Flashy on the other hand let those two do whatever they wanted. He was fully focused on his food and he was also used to seeing Sera being all girly with Pablo. Sera didn¡¯t mind the food on Pablo¡¯s hands and she was just glad she could touch him. ¡¯System, use both.¡¯ Pablo commanded. This was his purpose behind his order. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] ¡¯Guh. What?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s heart picked up pace and not some super speed pace but ultra speed pace. His heart banged inside his chest as if it was trying to break out. ¡¯This girl is madly in love with me. It increased from the last time. Did meeting me after a long time made her like this?¡¯ Pablo shook his head and let it be. It was time for the second one. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ You are already very much familiar with Target. No memories will be shown! ] [ The Target has a high ranked Purple Ego but since you have copied the Target¡¯s Ego before as well, you can keep this Ego with you for five hours! ] ¡¯Oh. This is new. Nice.¡¯ Pablo liked the notification. Like that, ten seconds passed. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ A small amount of Life Force taken from the Target! ] ¡¯If I copied her Ego many times, her life force would end and she would die.¡¯ Pablo thought for a while. ¡¯Well, fuck it.¡¯ Pablo stopped thinking about it. [ You already know about the Ego. Good Luck. ] The system interface went away. Sera¡¯s Ego was called Golden Thread and it was based on luck. Pablo would have tremendous good luck with him for the next five hours. "Why did you copy her Ego today? Today is no fight." Cupid spoke. She was floating behind Pablo all this time. ¡¯You never know, Angel. Problems might be coming from anywhere.¡¯ Pablo replied. "Well well. If it isn¡¯t the piece of shit brother of mine. Fancy meeting you here." ¡¯Like this.¡¯ Problem really arrived. Flashy was busy eating and when he heard the voice, a chill ran down his spine. "Iblis? You¡­ ca-came here too." Flashy spoke. He stuttered in his words. He stopped eating as well. But he didn¡¯t stand up from his chair. Pablo gave a glance at the man named Iblis. ¡¯He wasn¡¯t here in the morning. He must be the eldest brother. The strongest one.¡¯ After that one glance, Pablo didn¡¯t look at Iblis again and focused on his food. However, Iblis did look at Pablo and the first thing he noticed was Sera¡¯s hand. It was placed on Pablo¡¯s hand. "You can remove your hand now, Sera." Pablo said. "Oh. Sorry. Hehe." Sera obliged and removed her hand as well. But this scene made Iblis frown. His brows twitched. ¡¯Is she the same arrogant girl? Did that man just call her Sera and she didn¡¯t mind that? And she accepted his order as well? And how could she place her hand on his hand filled with food? Who the fuck is he?¡¯ Iblis stared at Pablo with apparent hate but he soon focused on Sera. "Lady Sera, may I have a dance with yo-" "Shut up." Sera didn¡¯t let Iblis finish his sentence and to make sure she didn¡¯t get disturbed by someone else again. She stood up and looked Iblis in the eye. "Don¡¯t you dare call me by that name. And no. I won¡¯t dance with you. Leave me alone and¡­" Sera mustered all her rudeness on her face and in the worst way, she finished saying.. "Go fuck yourself." Chapter 112: That Man Sera told Iblis to go and fcuk himself. She said it loudly and everyone present there heard her. And for a few seconds, silence reigned and after that¡­ ¡¯Hahahahaha!!" "Count¡¯s girl is as feisty as ever. I tell you." "I bet someone asked her for a dance." "Who did though?" "Wait. Isn¡¯t that the eldest son of Gerald Harlow?" "Huh? Wait. He is. He is Iblis Harlow." "She rejected the son of a Noble?" "Well her father is a Count so that does make sense." Everyone talked about the scene and more than that, they laughed out loud. Iblis wanted to make fun of Flashy and Pablo but he himself became a laughing stock. However, Pablo heard something unusual. ¡¯Who the fuck is Gerald Harlow? Isn¡¯t he the son of Flashy¡¯s father? And Flashy¡¯s last name is Rail. So what is going on?¡¯ Pablo found a new question and he wanted to ask this right away. But he couldn¡¯t ask right now. Iblis¡¯ matter was on the hand for now. ¡¯I guess I can anger him more.¡¯ "Haha." Pablo laughed as well. That was a fake laugh but it did its work. Iblis was finally pissed now. He gritted his teeths at Sera and raised his hand. "You bitch!" He brought his hand at high speed. He was about to slap Sera. But Sera just stood with her hands crossed in front of her chest. No fear on her face. ¡¯Wrong choice.¡¯ Pablo continued his meal and¡­ THRAMM! Someone flew away and crashed at one of the tables with food. All the other candidates were forced to stop eating and looked at the ongoing matter. The guests also stopped doing whatever they were doing. Things turned serious real quick. "He flew away?" "Who did that?" "Lady Seraphina." "She did that?" "How?" "I saw everything." "Tell us then." And the guest told the other guests. "Just when Iblis¡¯ hand was about to land on her face, his hand automatically stopped and the next thing, we all know. He flew far away. Lady Seraphina didn¡¯t even move her fingers and she humbled the big guy." "No way." "Yes. This is the truth." The guests couldn¡¯t believe but since the man was saying it with so much confidence, they believed him. ¡¯Her Angel sure is strong.¡¯ Pablo knew what went there. Andrezj must have stopped Iblis. "Don¡¯t talk to me again." Sera said and sat back down on the chair. She looked at Pablo and her pleasant smile appeared. ¡¯She will pose a lot of problems for me. That¡¯s for sure.¡¯ Pablo ignored her and looked at Flashy. He was wide eyed and he was looking at the ground. He was shivering. ¡¯He is scared of Iblis the most. This reaction is understandable.¡¯ "Don¡¯t worry, Flashy. There is nothing to worry about. Let¡¯s just finish our food and get out of here." "Ri-right." Flashy started gobbling the food. He wasn¡¯t chewing anymore. He was swallowing. He just wanted to leave the place. Pablo wasn¡¯t in such a hurry though. He ate slowly and peacefully. But¡­ Step! Step! Step! Footsteps approached towards them and they stopped. Someone was again standing close to them and obviously, it was Iblis. ¡¯Go away, man. You will really die today.¡¯ Pablo, Flashy and Sera entirely ignored Iblis. They acted like no one was there. "Liking your food, huh, assholes?" Iblis spoke. Sera moved but a hand stopped her. It was Pablo and he shook his head. Sera agreed right away. If Pablo said don¡¯t move then she won¡¯t. She loved him too much. "Hey wimp, I heard you became a slave. Haha. That¡¯s a position worthy of you." Iblis said another thing. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t he arguing with Sera? Did he forgive her? Or is a Count bigger than a Noble? I have to learn about this shit soon.¡¯ Iblis was only mocking Pablo and Flashy. He ignored Sera altogether. "Answer me, wimp. After that old man threw you out of the house, we are poisoning him daily. And your mother, she became our bitch. Hahaha. Just like how you are his slave, your mother is our slave." Flashy increased the speed of eating. "Tch." Iblis clicked his tongue and turned around. "Did he give up?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Of course not.¡¯ "Then¡­" ¡¯You¡¯ll see. As long as he doesn¡¯t mess up with my food. He is fine.¡¯ Iblis came back again and this time he came with two bottles of water. The bottles were open and Iblis did it¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. TIP! TIP! He poured water from both bottles and he poured it on the plates of both Flashy and Pablo. And he stopped midway. Some water was still left inside the bottles and the remaining water was poured on something as well. No. Not on something. But it was poured on someone. Iblis poured the remaining water on Flashy and Pablo. "He really did it!" "Welp, he chose the wrong man." "We will see some eyeballs rolling again it seems." The guests completely stopped doing whatever they were doing. All their focus shifted on Pablo. "I told him to not mess with that man." "Our big brother is strong. He isn¡¯t afraid of some no name man." "Did you not see his fight today?" "I did. And all he did was call some roots and harm his opponent. Nothing special." "It was nothing special? Really?" Iblis¡¯ younger brother looked at his sister. "Tell me, sister, can your hands move without shaking, without grossing out, and gauge someone¡¯s eye out? Can your hands cut off someone¡¯s tongue? The answer is no. We rely so much on our Ego and kill others that we had forgotten how to kill with our hands. Our hands won¡¯t move to give someone pain. But that man, that man moved his hands without hesitation and gouged someone¡¯s eyeballs. There was no remorse on his face. He knew he was giving someone pain and yet, that didn¡¯t stop him. Our brother might be strong, but that man has something that is many times stronger than just simple strength." "And what is that?" The sister asked and the brother answered right away. "Malice." Chapter 113: Don’t Poke A Dragon If Malice or Envy were tangible and had a shape, it would be the shape of a boomerang. The little brother said Pablo had malice and according to him, that was missing from Iblis. "I don¡¯t know what to say. I just hope you are wrong." The sister said and just watched the scene. The brother also said nothing and just hoped for the best. At the table. Pablo¡¯s food was ruined and he was dripping with water from head to toe. It was unusual for Pablo to drip with water instead of blood. But everything happens for the first time. Flashy was shivering and Pablo wasn¡¯t looking at him anyway. His face was hidden by his hairs and everyone, including the candidates, waited for him to make a move. "Dear, do you want me to do something?" Sera asked. She was tense and angry at the same time. She had seen first hand how Pablo was. Pablo didn¡¯t reply to her though. THUD! "He moved!" The guests exclaimed. Pablo stood up and his chair fell down. He raised his head and looked at the shivering Flashy. "Flashy," He said. "I am sorry. But I told you what I would do if something like this happened." Flashy didn¡¯t speak and Pablo didn¡¯t wait for a reply as well. He walked and stood just in front of Iblis. They were both of the same height but Iblis was bigger than Pablo. "This party is getting fun." "This batch of candidates is something else." "Fights should never stop." The guests were hyped up. They couldn¡¯t get enough of the blood bath. "Back off, kid. You don¡¯t want to do this." Iblis said. Pablo ran his fingers on his hairs, removed his coat and peered into Iblis¡¯ eyes. "This is the only thing I want to do all the time." "You don¡¯t know who I am. You will regret this. Just because you killed some phonies doesn¡¯t mean you are some big shot now. You may have made a slave but you are not a Master yet." "Bo-boss. Let¡¯s not do thi-" Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t speak in between, you wimp!" SWISH! THRAM! Iblis kicked and someone flew away. That someone was Flashy. Iblis kicked Flashy so hard that he crashed on the walls of the garden. "Now, where were we?" Iblis focused back on Pablo. Flashy wanted Pablo to stop but Iblis kicked him away. Now, there was no one to stop Pablo. "You were saying I don¡¯t know you." "Yeah. You don¡¯t know me. I am out of your league. If you grovel before me and apologize, I might let you live." Pablo stayed silent. Iblis opened his mouth again but Pablo finally said something. "It¡¯s true." He said and continued. "It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t know you. But it¡¯s not a mistake. However, you sure as hell made a blunder. It doesn¡¯t matter if I know you or not. What matters is¡­" Pablo moved his hand, picked something from the table and stabbed it in the middle of Iblis¡¯ legs. "You should have known about me." "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnn!!!" Iblis screamed and that was the loudest scream anyone had ever heard. Iblis fell on his knees in front of Pablo and he continued his painful scream. "What did he do?" "What did he use?" "How did he bring him to his knees?" The guests and the candidates didn¡¯t see what Pablo did. The candidates stopped eating and came closer. The guests came closer. "I still can¡¯t see." "It¡¯s hidden with his legs." No one still couldn¡¯t see what made Iblis scream like that. Iblis¡¯ legs were hiding the thing. So Pablo helped them get a view. "You like to kick, huh. How about this?" Pablo kicked Iblis¡¯ face and that made the man lie on the grass of the garden. And that also gave a clear view of what Pablo really did. "No way." "He is a mad man." "This is nuts!" "Exactly! Those are his nuts!" "In a fucking fork!" Pablo stabbed Iblis¡¯ groin with a fork. And he stabbed it with all his strength. All the men shivered just by imagining Iblis¡¯ pain. "Give me one more, Sera." Pablo showed his palm. Sera quickly put another fork on his hand. Pablo walked towards the lying Iblis and sat on top of him. He held the fork on his right hand and with his left hand, he brought Iblis face closer to him. "You thought I would be like Flashy, too, right? One who would face everything without saying a word. But I am not him." PUCK! Pablo shoved the fork on Iblis¡¯ face. "You tortured Flashy and his mother and you thought you were Evil. But in my books, that¡¯s just bad. Not Evil. If you call that shit Evil¡­" Pablo raised the fork in the air and brought it down on Iblis¡¯ eyes. "Then you haven¡¯t seen what real Evil is." PUCK! Pablo punctured Iblis¡¯ right eye with the fork and he took out the fork. But the fork wasn¡¯t alone, along with the fork, Iblis¡¯ eye came out as well. "Like I said. More eyeballs rolling." The guests knew something like this would happen. After that first eye, Pablo didn¡¯t stop and he rapidly stabbed Iblis with the fork. PUCK! PUCK! PUCK! PUCK! Blood splattered all around, Pablo¡¯s white clothes were now red. His face was red as well. The people watched him doing that and they were all stupified by the amount of violence. The continuous stabbing went on for five minutes and Pablo finally stopped. One fork was still inside Iblis¡¯ crotch and one fork was in Pablo¡¯s hand. Pablo made Iblis stand up and everyone saw his face. It was riddled with tiny holes. Pablo had made pores on Iblis face. TUNK! Pablo threw away the fork. "Is he dead?" "I don¡¯t think so. He is still breathing." "Then why did he throw away the fork?" People didn¡¯t know Pablo¡¯s intentions. Sera was still standing at the same spot and Pablo showed his palm to her. "What do you wan-Oh. Right." Sera understood and placed something on his palm. Pablo held it and brought it on Iblis¡¯ throat. And people saw that thing.. "A knife?" "I know it. He is going to kill him." "There was no way he would have left him alive." Everyone understood and Pablo put the knife on Iblis¡¯ throat. "Wait. Please don¡¯t do that!" "Yes. We are sorry on his behalf." "Let him go!" "Please forgive our brother!" Four people came forward and sat on their knees in front of Pablo. They joined their hands and begged Pablo to let Iblis go. They were the four siblings. Two sisters and two brothers. Pablo looked at one of the brothers. "You can heal him, right?" "Yes. I can. If you don¡¯t kill him, I can heal him and we will not bother you at all!" The brother replied. "I see. So you can¡¯t heal dead people." "What? Wait. Don¡¯t do that. Please. Let him go!" "You are one foolish little brother." Pablo said. "Huh?" The brother didn¡¯t understand. "You can¡¯t just poke a Dragon and expect it to not retaliate. Because the Dragon for sure¡­" Pablo moved the knife in one swift motion around Iblis¡¯ throat, and after two seconds¡­ THUD! Iblis fell down on the ground and Pablo told the siblings that if you poke a Dragon, the Dragon for sure¡­ "Will Retaliate." And like that, in front of all the major people of the City, Pablo killed the eldest son of Flashy¡¯s father. Chapter 114: Mass Murder "Noooo!!" The siblings cried. Their big brother died in front of them. "He did it." "He really did it!" "He killed one more person." "Where did he even come from?" "I heard the Count recommended him for the military." "What kind of training did he receive to do such things?" "He is already a military man." The guests were all over the place. They never saw someone like Pablo. One who kills with forks and knives. "He didn¡¯t even use his Ego. And he gave Iblis no chance to use his." "He is dangerous." Pablo became the most talked person and now all eyes were on him. "You bastard!" "I will tell my dad!" "We will take revenge!" "Let¡¯s go." The four siblings broke down by the death of their strongest brother. They walked towards Iblis¡¯ dead body and held his hand. "Let¡¯s go, brother. I will have your revenge." The little brother said and dragged Iblis. But¡­ "Why are you four under the impression that¡­" Pablo put his leg on Iblis, stopping the siblings. "You are leaving this place alive?" The siblings went wide eyed. It didn¡¯t take them long to understand the meaning behind Pablo¡¯s words. They let go of Iblis and started running. But Pablo was already on them. He still had the knife on his hand and he threw it at the sibling running at last. KHIK! "Brother." "Bellaaa!" The brother screamed. The knife impaled the skull of his little sister Bella, killing her instantly. Pablo didn¡¯t waste time and dashed. He took out the knife from the sister¡¯s head and held the neck of the other sister. Two brothers were running away in tears. The remaining sister looked in Pablo¡¯s eyes and muttered : "Ple-ase." Words like please didn¡¯t work on Pablo and he impaled the knife vertically on the Sister¡¯s face. The knife went from her jaw to the top of her head. Pablo let go of her neck, the sister fell down. Dead. He took out the knife and dashed towards the youngest brother of the four siblings. His speed was fast. The physique he got from the Black ranked Ego helped him run fast and in no time, he was behind the brother. "Going somewhere?" Pablo kicked the brother¡¯s legs, making him lose his balance and falling down. He was now lying in front of Pablo and that was not a nice position to be. Pablo held the knife and stabbed the brother¡¯s forehead from the front. The brother struggled for a few seconds and then finally lost his life. Now only one brother was left and Pablo dashed towards him as well. He passed by a table and picked up a bottle of wine. He drank a few sips while running and reached the brother. Without waiting for anything, Pablo smashed the bottle of wine on the brother¡¯s head. The brother fell down and Pablo arrived above him. He was the same brother who figured that Pablo had malice and now he would face that first hand. "No. Don¡¯t kill me. Please. I will give you money. I will give you anything. I will leave Flashy alone. I promise. Let me go! You already killed all of my family. Let me go." The brother begged Pablo and in response, Pablo said : "Not interested." PLUCK! He stabbed the remaining part of the bottle inside the brother¡¯s stomach and held the knife. The brother stared at Pablo¡¯s face. "Our father won¡¯t let you live." The brother spoke. "If your father did come¡­" Pablo put the tip of the knife on the brother¡¯s throat. "I will not let him live as well." KHICK! Pablo pushed the knife and pierced the throat of the brother. The last brother. After finishing the deed, he stood up, stretched his neck and sighed. The onlookers weren¡¯t sure what to say. They just witnessed a mass murder with some knives and forks. A mass murder of a family. "He killed all the children of Gerald in under thirty minutes." "Gerald won¡¯t like this." "He will come after him." "He got himself one hell of an Enemy now." "But I don¡¯t think he cares." "That you are right about." "Look, he is doing something again." Pablo held one leg of the brother and dragged his body beside the sister. He did the same with other siblings and now all four siblings¡¯ dead bodies were gathered in one spot. Pablo then looked around and walked towards a table filled with food. He didn¡¯t go there for the food though. He reached out his hands and picked two bottles of alcohol. He came back to the four dead bodies again. "You like pouring and so do I." Pablo said and poured the alcohol on them. He walked around them in a circle making sure all four of them got drenched. After two minutes, the bottles were empty and Pablo¡¯s work was done as well. He stood in front of the bodies but turned towards the guests. The guests flinched at his sudden gaze. "Do any of you have any matches or some kind of fire?" Pablo asked. The guests exchanged looks with each other. No one spoke. "Here." Someone finally said something and a matchbox came flying from the back of the guests. Pablo caught it and lit one stick. He threw it on the dead bodies and they instantly caught fire. He threw some more match sticks on the fire and threw it back to the guests. "Why is he burning them though?" S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is this also his act of kindness?" "No." Someone answered from behind. The guests turned their heads behind and it was Graham. He also had a match box on his hand. "You gave him the match box?" "Yes." "Aren¡¯t you the instructor? You should have stopped the fight. He killed a fucking family." "I am the instructor only during the tests. And today is not a test. What we all saw was a fight between two men and one of them won. And now the winner is trying to make sure his opponent remains dead. That¡¯s all there is." The guests went silent and Graham didn¡¯t speak further as well. He said his part anyway. The four dead bodies were in flames and all the guests just watched the fire. Pablo stood in front of the fire and he stared at the burning bodies. But, far, on the wall of the garden, some movements happened and after the destruction by Pablo, Flashy finally woke up from his unconsciousness. Pablo had no idea how Flashy would react to what he did. But he would get to know it soon enough. How Flashy would deal with the death of his enemies¡­ Chapter 115: Plot Twist Flashy shook his head. He rubbed his eyes. He slapped himself. "Man, that hit me hard." A little stream of blood rolled down his face as he wiped it. He was still disoriented a little but after a few seconds, reality caught up to him. "Oh. Shit. Boss was going to fight Iblis. Where is he now?" Flashy jerked his head all over but he couldn¡¯t find Pablo. Though, he sure saw all the guests gathered in one spot. "They must be fighting there. What¡¯s with the smoke?" Flashy walked towards the crowd. He saw smoke coming from the area near the crowd as well. The smoke made him tense and he started running. In seconds, he reached the place and broke through the crowd. "Boss!" He called and finally saw the scene in front of him. A fire was lit in front of Pablo and Pablo was drinking wine. Sera was standing beside him, holding his white coat. Pablo heard Flashy¡¯s voice and turned around. "You woke up. Good morning." "Good morn-fuck that. Where are my siblings? Did they leave? Thank god. It was good you didn¡¯t fight them, Boss. How did you get all this bloody though?" Flashy¡¯s worry went away when he didn¡¯t see his step siblings. He walked and stood beside Pablo. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What¡¯s with this fire though? Is it a bonfire? That¡¯s a nice thing." "They are your siblings." "Haha. Nice joke." Pablo stayed silent. "It¡¯s a joke, right?" No reply. "Right?" No reply. "All five died?" "Yes." "What the fcuk, Boss? You killed them?" "Yeah." "And you are burning them?" "Well, one of your brothers can heal so I thought to kill them for good." "Iblis I can understand. Why did you kill the other four?" "As if I will let them bother me in future. They were talking about revenge. So I killed them as well." "That¡¯s¡­ you finished the purpose of my life." "I didn¡¯t. There is still your step mother left. And if the four siblings were to get away, the first thing they would have done is to kill your mother." Flashy went silent. Pablo brought up the talk of his mother and Flashy second guessed everything. "You are right. Those four would have killed her to hurt me more." "That¡¯s right." "But that still doesn¡¯t change the fact that you killed them. As soon as my father hears this he will come for you. He loved Iblis the most and you killed him along with all the brothers and sisters. He will kill you, Boss." "I¡¯ll manage. And talking about your father, I remembered something." "What?" "What is his name?" Pablo asked. "Gerald Harlow." Flashy answered. "Then why do you have Rail as your last name?" "It¡¯s my mother¡¯s. Tessa Rail. I use the surname of my mother as my father refused me to use his name." "Oh. Fair enough. That¡¯s all. Do whatever you want." Pablo ended the topic and he gave a look to the audience as well. "You guys can enjoy the party as well. The show¡¯s over." "Sure thing." "You are one hell of a man. You know that." "I know." Pablo replied. The guests laughed and went to whatever they were doing. Flashy left the garden and Pablo watched the burning session of the siblings. "He ended a bloodline." Hustler said. "Yeah." Draxus was beside him. ¡¯I hope he does this for me as well.¡¯ "I really had to kill him. He shouldn¡¯t roam free." "Why do you have to do that though? There are many others who can do that." "It¡¯s not that. He is an Evil man. He will plunge this world in darkness. I have to stop him." Draxus frowned. "Then let him plunge this world in darkness." "I can¡¯t." "Why?" "Because I want to be the one who does that." Draxus¡¯ brows shot up. "So you are saying that you don¡¯t want to stop that man because he is evil and you are good?" "I am not good at all. I want to stop him because there should be only one evil in this world and it will be me." "Wait. If you are not good then why were you angry when you heard he killed his mother?" "I was angry because I thought I was the only one who did that. I acted like I was angry but in reality, I just want to see the world burn." ¡¯This is a plot twist.¡¯ "Okay? Then why are you telling all this to me?" "Heh." Hustler laughed and looked at Draxus. "Because I know that you are with him." ¡¯What?¡¯ Draxus went stunned. ¡¯Is he bluffing?¡¯ "What are you talking about? I just met him in this camp." Draxus acted indifferent. "No need to play. I know you are lying. And from today, there is no need to act all friendly with me. I know it was just an act to know more about me. Just go to him and tell him what I told you. We will meet at the assignments, shadow man." ¡¯This is another plot twist.¡¯ "Are you being serious right now?" Draxus still acted like he didn¡¯t understand. "Cut the act, man. Go to him. Tell him, his play was caught. I am not that dumb. And also tell him that I will show him what real Evil is." Draxus didn¡¯t move from his spot but he was soon forced to move. Hustler pushed him. "Go. It¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to act now. Go to your friend. Go." Hustler pushed harder and Draxus finally started walking. He kept looking back at Hustler and he was just smiling. ¡¯I think you met your match, Czar.¡¯ "They are fully burnt, dear. Let¡¯s go and dance." Sera said. ¡¯When did she start calling me dear? Oh. Wait. She was calling me that for the whole time.¡¯ "No dance, Sera. Come to my room." Pablo held Sera¡¯s hand and started walking. "Your room? Really? Do you want to do those things? Ahh. I can¡¯t refuse." Sera was in her own world and Pablo left the garden. The guests didn¡¯t bother with him either. "Czar." Someone called from behind. Pablo instantly turned around. Only one person addresses Pablo like that¡ªDraxus. "What are you doing here? And don¡¯t call me like that? Adolf will suspect." Draxus didn¡¯t reply right away. His eyes were serious and he said just two words¡­ "He knows." Chapter 116: Plain Old Killing "He knows? He knows what?" Pablo asked. He could tell from Draxus¡¯ eyes that he was serious. "Adolf knows that I am with you. He didn¡¯t tell me much, but I think he knew it all along." Draxus revealed. "Fine. Follow me." Pablo began his walk again. He had Sera¡¯s hand on his hand and Draxus followed behind him. "Your sins will catch up to you, Pablo. And I think they are starting to." Cupid was also there. ¡¯They caught up with me long ago. Now I am just tagging them along.¡¯ All three of them walked and on their way, they saw Flashy. Pablo arrived behind him and walked past. "Follow me." He just said this and now Flashy was with them as well. Flashy asked Draxus all sorts of questions and Draxus asked Flashy about his siblings. "Don¡¯t talk here." Pablo said. Everyone shut their mouths. "Um, Dear, please don¡¯t be rough with me in bed." Sera was in a different world. Pablo ignored her and after a few more seconds, they all reached his room. Pablo and Sera were sitting on the bed and Flashy and Draxus on the floor. "Cover this room in shadow." Pablo ordered. Draxus nodded and did it. "Now, first, Draxus, tell them your real story which you told me." "Alright." Draxus agreed and told them his true story. "What? Your parents were the backstabbers?" Flashy exclaimed. "Yes." Draxus said. "Why did you lie to us then? And how can Boss forgive you?" "Well, he did this." Draxus showed his right hand to Flashy. "Oh. The missing fingers. I get it." Draxus was missing two fingers and Flashy understood. It was Draxus¡¯ punishment. "Shut up, Flashy. We have more important things right now." "Okay." "Now, Draxus, tell me what Adolf said to you. Tell me everything." "Yes. First, tell me this, Czar. What kind of man do you think Adolf is?" "He is a man in the gray shade. He is not completely evil but he kills." Pablo answered. "No. He is evil. He lied to you. He didn¡¯t feel bad about anything. When you inflicted pain on the number 50 candidate, he said he felt bad, but he was lying. When you told him that you killed your mother, he said he was angry, but he wasn¡¯t angry because you killed your mother he was angry because he thought he was the only one who killed his mother. Yes, he killed his mother too. And most of all, he says he will kill you but not because he is good and he wants to kill bad people. He wants to kill you because he wants to become the only evil man in the entire world. He wants to destroy everything, Czar. He wants to watch the world burn. He wants¡­ darkness." Draxus stopped talking. Pablo heard everything and he was silent. "This is too much to take in. And Boss, I didn¡¯t know you killed your mother. Why do you do that? I thought she died because of an illness or something." "Oh. I killed my mother too. We are the same, Dear." "What? You killed your mother too? What is wrong with all of you?" Flashy and Sera were the only ones talking. Draxus was just waiting for Pablo to say something. And he did. "That¡¯s all, Draxus?" "Well, he also said that he will show you what real evil is." "I see. He is really acting like his name." "What?" "Nothing. He is a sharp man." "So? What will you do now?" "What I always do." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Killing it is then." "Yeah. Plain old killing." Pablo decided. "Though, he must have something in him that backs up his confidence." Draxus said. "Of course. And he knows I¡¯ll come in his way so he wants to get rid of me as soon as possible." "But what do you think about him wanting darkness? He is a twisted man." "I think nothing about it. That¡¯s his personality. He must have faced some things in life that turned him this way. I won¡¯t judge." "Fair enough." Pablo stopped talking to Draxus and turned to Sera. "Give me that bracelet." He said. Sera was holding Pablo¡¯s coat and the bracelet was inside its inner pocket. She took it out and gave it to Pablo. "I worked very hard for it and I also stored some other useful things in it too." She said, smiling. "Yeah. Good work." Pablo praised her a little and she was over the moon. Pablo ignored her and shoved his hand inside the bracelet. He took out the first thing he got hold of. "A bundle of papers. Alright." Pablo kept them on the table beside the bed. He then took out another thing. "This¡­ now this is some really good work." A smile appeared on Pablo¡¯s face. The latest item he took out was something he was familiar with. "Glory Matches? You got these?" Flashy¡¯s surprise was evident. Pablo had used Glory Matches before and he had killed five soldiers with those. They were highly inflammable substances and Pablo could use them for various things. Pablo stored the matches inside his bracelet. "Are Glory matches related to Glory city?" Pablo asked a random question. "I can understand why you would think that but no. They have no connection with Glory city. That¡¯s just¡­ these matches lit very violently and grandly, so everyone named it Glory matches. Just like the people of Glory City." Draxus explained. "Not bad. How did you find these? I heard they were hard to get." "Yes. I worked very hard to get them. I went to various auctions. Academies. I did everything I could to get those." "Andre is shaking his head. She is lying." Cupid said. Pablo smiled. ¡¯I knew she asked her Angel to arrange this. Nice acting though.¡¯ Pablo looked for the next item inside the bracelet and it was the last thing as well. He took it out and frowned. "What¡¯s this? A burned card?" "Hehe." Sera chuckled. "It¡¯s not a burned card. It¡¯s called Black card and it¡¯s¡­" Draxus and Flashy stared at the card with sparkling eyes and with Sera, they spoke in unison.. "Precious." Chapter 117: So Cringe Pablo held the black card in his hand and he wasn¡¯t seeing anything precious. But Draxus and Flashy were fawning over that card. They were touching it with their eyes. "Is this the same black card Diablo was talking about?" Pablo asked. "Yes. All the big people have it. It is very expensive and you have to have a certain standard to get it." Draxus said. "Hmm." Pablo gave a little nod and stared at the card. "Oh. My name is written on it as well. Nice." "Yes. I have to pull some strings to get it for you. They don¡¯t give it to just anyone. I have to say that you are my husband, that¡¯s how they gave me." "Don¡¯t go around calling me husband. I don¡¯t want more problems. And who issues these cards?" S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Duke of the city. You have to submit ten million coins, you have to tell your occupation and you have to show your Ego rank. Only people with a dark color could get one." Draxus explained. "And for the people, you have White Ego rank. So if they see a black card with you they will go bonkers." Sera said. "That¡¯s fine and all but what does it do exactly?" Pablo didn¡¯t know the use of the Black card. "It¡¯s ver-" "I will tell him. You shut up." Sera stopped Draxus from speaking. Draxus didn¡¯t mind that and let Sera do her thing. "With this card you can transfer money. This card can hold unlimited coins. And if you want your money to transfer inside this card, then just make it touch the coins and they will all go inside it. If the coins are inside the bracelet then make the card touch the bracelet and it will automatically take all the money inside it from the bracelet. It¡¯s like magic." "That¡¯s it? And you call this precious? It¡¯s just a money transferring tool." Pablo didn¡¯t find it too special. "I haven¡¯t told you the best thing yet." Sera said. "Then tell. I don¡¯t have all day." "Alright. So whoever has this card, he will receive all the services this Kingdom has to offer for free." Pablo raised his brows. "All the services? Like what?" "Like carriages, Eagle Mail service, free food but only for you." "Now that is some good thing. It is valuable for sure." Pablo finally liked the card. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this Black card, Flashy?" "Because I didn¡¯t know you could get one. I thought there was no way they would give a White rank holder a black card." "Makes sense." Pablo examined the black card more. "How much money does it have right now?" "It is written below your name. See for yourself." Sera answered. Pablo looked below his name and a number was really written. 2.5 Million. "Not bad. Let¡¯s store some more." Pablo placed the black card on his bracelet. SWISH! It made a sound and in just two seconds, the previous number changed to 25 Million. "If I want to buy something, will it be also free like the services?" "No. Goods should be purchased. Only services are free. And that too, only inside this Forza Kingdom. It won¡¯t work in other kingdoms. They have their own cards." Sera explained. "So can I pay with this card? Like hassle free." "Yes. All the sellers have devices that can take money from this card. You just have to swipe it on them." ¡¯Like cards back on Earth. Nice.¡¯ "Alright. That¡¯s enough information." Pablo kept the card inside his bracelet. "Okay. Send them away." Sera said. Pablo frowned. "Why?" "You want to do it in front of them?" "Do what?" "Sex." "You are going to do the deed, Boss?" "Go for it, Czar." "Shut up all of you." Pablo held his head. "You don¡¯t want to do it?" Sera asked. "Of course not." "Then why did you bring me to your room?" "For the information. Sex is the last thing I want right now." "Okay. I was nervous as well. We¡¯ll do it some other time." Pablo shook his head and gave the empty bracelet back to Sera. It had nothing inside it now. Sera took it and Pablo picked the bundle of papers. "Everything is written inside it? How much did you cover?" "Counts, Dukes, Nobles, Cities, everything is written inside it. Some details about the other Kingdoms are written as well. After reading this, you will get all the information you need." Sera said with pride. "Okay. I will read this all night. Now you all can go except Draxus. There is no point in acting like you don¡¯t know me. And only fifty candidates are left. After the assignment phase they will become a lot less." "That¡¯s right. And the banquet is still ongoing." "It will go all night. The candidates are becoming each other¡¯s friends. Just like the Military wants. Anyway, we¡¯ll talk about it later. Go, you two." "Aight." Flashy stood up, did some waves of his hands and left the room. "I don¡¯t think he is that upset about his siblings¡¯ death." Draxus commented. "Why would he be upset? He wanted to kill them anyway." "He wanted that?" "You don¡¯t know?" "No. He never told me." "Ask him later. It¡¯s a long story." Pablo then looked at Sera. "You leave too." "Okay." Sera stood up but before leaving she brought her face closer to Pablo. She joined her lips. She wanted to kiss Pablo on the cheek. "No thanks. Just leave." Pablo shoved her aside. "You are so cruel. But I love you." With such words, she left the room as well. "She was just going to kiss you on your cheek. She was showing her love. You shouldn¡¯t act like this. What would have even happened if you had let her do that? What could a kiss filled with love do to you?" ¡¯It will make me bleed.¡¯ "I see. You haven¡¯t felt love for so long that now everything tastes like blood to you." Pablo didn¡¯t reply and laid on the bed. Draxus was still sitting on the floor, not saying anything. Pablo held the bundle of paper and he saw the first page. "Heh. This is so cringe." Pablo laughed just after seeing the first page. Draxus peeked to see the matter and when he saw, he smiled as well. On the first page, in bold and extra large letters, three words were written¡­ I LOVE YOU. Chapter 118: Q & A "She loves you so much, Czar. She is the dream girl of many men and she chose you. Any reason for that?" S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe I have a Black ranked Ego that¡¯s why." "Possibly. Alpha male and all." "Forget it. Stay quiet for a second." Draxus obliged. Pablo finally focused back on the pages. He started reading and in five seconds, he finished one page. His eyes moved on each word and he was engrossed in reading. He finished every page in five seconds and Draxus just watched Pablo doing that. He was amazed at Pablo¡¯s speed. Every page was filled with information from top to bottom and Pablo was finishing it like they contained only five lines. Twenty minutes passed like that and Pablo finally put the papers down. "You are done?" Draxus asked. "Yeah. Now I know everything." "So why didn¡¯t you send me out as well?" Draxus asked another thing. "For this shadow covering and to double check." Pablo answered. "Okay. I am ready." Pablo nodded. "So a Count of the city handles all the city related stuff?" "Yes." "And he is only answerable to the Duke. Duke is bigger than a Count." "That¡¯s true." "And only the family members of the Duke and Count can become the next Duke and Count." "Yes. Like after her father, Sera or her husband will become the next Count. No outsider allowed.¡¯ ¡¯She is already the Count.¡¯ "Alright. And this Kingdom Forza has two hundred cities and every city has a Count and a Duke." "Right." "And the Dukes of all cities are only answerable to the five personal Dukes of the King?" "Yes. And those five Dukes are super strong. They are the King¡¯s bodyguards. Only the family members of the King can meet the King. Any other person had to go through the Dukes first." "And these five bodyguard Dukes are called High Dukes." "Yes." "And this same system is followed in all ten Kingdoms?" "Yes. Nobles, then Count, then Duke, then High Dukes. Nine out of ten kingdoms follow this hierarchy. Except the Hollow Kingdom." "I know. They only have One king. No Dukes. No Counts. All the people there serve the King as soldiers." "That¡¯s right." "And you can¡¯t become a Duke or Count but you can become a High Duke if you win against one in a challenge." "Yes. But no one has ever won. The King has had the same high dukes for years now." "And there is a slum like Desper in all the cities?" "Yes. All two hundred cities of this Kingdom have those slums. They are lawless areas. All the cities have built high walls around themselves so that slums and them couldn¡¯t meet each other. There are slums in other Kingdoms as well." "Makes sense. And the most common job is being a simple foot soldier whose job is to safeguard the city. And the Count is responsible for hiring them." "Yes. There are many soldiers present all around this Kingdom." "And there are also private detectives who work for rich people. They handle their cases if something unusual occurs. Is that right?" "Yes. Those sleuths are very sharp. Their deduction level is insane. If you murdered someone, and the victim¡¯s family hired a private detective, know that you are going to be found." "I see. And the military has ten divisions in total and they are free to do anything they want? They are only answerable to those five high Dukes and the King?" "Yes. The military is the second King here. They were the ones who give their life when something happens to the Kingdom after all." "And the Abyssal Butchers division isn¡¯t even answerable to the Five high Dukes. They only pay heed to the King, right?" "Yes. They only hear the King¡¯s order. And sometimes, they could even refuse him. They have this much authority because they are constantly playing with Death. If the King wants to kill another King of some other Kingdom, he sends some members of Abyssal Butchers division and those members finish the thing everytime." ¡¯Finding those five is difficult. I have to join this division at all costs.¡¯ "And there are some villages alongside the roads as well?" "Yes." "And there are very few temples or shrines of Gods? Very few people worship them? Is that true?" "Yes. And those few people are old people. Big and young people don¡¯t care about the Gods. They don¡¯t even believe in them. Including me." Draxus revealed. "Why?" "I don¡¯t know. Maybe they just don¡¯t care or they just started believing themselves as Gods." ¡¯I have to know these Gods matter more. Sera didn¡¯t write too much about them.¡¯ "I have learnt the names of all the Cities, Dukes, Counts. And in the first test of this camp, I killed the son of the Duke. He is the Duke of this city. Will he do something?" "You killed many people in the first test. Who are you talking about?" "That big fat guy. Who made his hand sword. Whom I blinded. Remember the one who could turn his hands in any weapon he wants?" "Oh that guy. So he was the son of the Duke." "Yeah. The Duke¡¯s name is Jack Kaiser. He will definitely come to me for revenge right?" "He might. But he won¡¯t come to you openly. The military won¡¯t tell him who killed his son. And since his son died in a battle royale, it would be hard to tell who exactly was the killer. And even if he got to know that you killed him, he can¡¯t take revenge inside the military. He will wait for you to be alone outside this camp and then he will attack you." "Good enough. There is also the matter with Flashy¡¯s dad. He is a Noble. And talking about Nobles, there are Nobles in every city of every kingdom except Hollow. All cities of every kingdom have ten Nobles and it¡¯s a generational thing. Nobles are bigger than normal people and they get favored by Counts and Dukes because they pay very high taxes to them as compared to normal people. If an outsider wants to become a Noble then it could only happen when that outsider is filthy rich and when the entire bloodline of an existing Noble perishes. These two conditions have to meet and like that, we will get a new Noble. Right?" "Totally." "Alright. That¡¯s a wrap. Now I will remember everything. You can go now." Pablo ended the Q&A session. Draxus nodded and stood up. He removed the shadow from around the room and since he was tired, he left the room faster than ever. Pablo also laid on the bed and drifted to sleep right away. After five hours. The Day of the Assignments finally arrived. KNOCK! KNOCK! ¡­ Chapter 119: Final Phase KNOCK! KNOCK! "Another delivery man?" Pablo woke up by the knocks on his door and he opened it. He saw the same man but he didn¡¯t bring clothes with him this time but he did have something else with him. "What is it today?" Pablo asked. "Come to room number 1 in building number 2 in two hours. Here is some food." The man handed Pablo a plastic bag and went to the next room. Pablo closed the door and came back inside. "Assignment day is finally here. Me and Adolf can choose the assignments. Others will receive them from the military. Hectic day, it¡¯s gonna be." Pablo went to the bathroom, came back after one hour. He ate the food, he wore the same white shirt and pants from yesterday and left his room. "You are wearing bloodied clothes, you know that." Cupid said. ¡¯Yes. But I have nothing else. And also, red looks good on white.¡¯ Pablo knocked on Flashy¡¯s door. "Come in, Boss." ¡¯He knows it¡¯s me.¡¯ "No. You come out. Let¡¯s go." "Okay." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flashy came out and he was wearing the same dress as Pablo just without any blood. Pablo and Flashy then moved towards another room and before Pablo could knock, the door opened. "Let¡¯s go, Czar." Draxus was ready. He was also in the same dress. Pablo looked at Flashy. "That¡¯s called ready on time." "I was ready too though." Pablo ignored Flashy and all three walked towards building number 2. They didn¡¯t know where building number 2 was but the direction boards were placed in the air so everyone could follow them. "So you joined him after all. It¡¯s good you ended your act soon." Someone spoke from behind. Pablo turned around and it was obviously Hustler. "It¡¯s also good that you ended your act of being a good man as well." "We¡¯ll meet in the assignments." Hustler stopped talking and walked towards building number 2 like others. Draxus, Flashy and Pablo did the same as the destination of all fifty candidates were the same. Pablo also noticed that the candidates were now laughing and talking with each other. They had their hands around each others¡¯ shoulders. They had become friends. Good friends at that. Pablo just shook his head and focused on his way. After five minutes, they reached building number 2 and all of them were still together. And they all stopped in front of room number 1. ¡¯Everyone got the same room. Interesting.¡¯ Pablo opened the door and went inside. All other candidates followed him and now everyone was inside the room. Chairs were placed in front of them and Pablo counted them. They were fifty. In front of them one simple table was placed and behind that table were two chairs and on those chairs were none other than Diablo and Graham. "Welcome, candidates. Please have a seat. This is the final phase of your tests." Diablo said. All the candidates sat down on the chairs. "And Pablo," Diablo spoke. "I heard from Graham. You certainly created a scene yesterday. I regret not seeing it. I was drunk and all." "Don¡¯t worry. As long as I am here, you will see such scenes often." "Haha. That¡¯s why everyone likes you." ¡¯Who¡¯s everyone?¡¯ Pablo thought but he didn¡¯t ask. He sat down on the last chair. Flashy sat beside him and Draxus sat beside Flashy. "Alright. Now that you all are seated. Graham will take over from here." Diablo sat down and Graham stood up. All fifty candidates focused on the old man. "I will tell you your assignments one by one and after hearing your assignments you have to leave this room. And you have to start preparing for the assignment right away." The candidates nodded. "There are some things you all need to know. Listen carefully. I won¡¯t speak twice. And don¡¯t interrupt me. I will kill you." The candidates nodded again. "Every month the military receives various assignments from the high dukes and sometimes, even from the King. These assignments only come to us as we are the only ones who could do them. There are various rewards for people who solve these assignments as well. And if you solve enough and hard assignments, you will get medals, badges and you might rank up in your post. So keep this in mind, the assignments you are going to receive today are not given to you by us, but by the high dukes and the King. You must understand the gravity of the situation and act accordingly. Understand?" The candidate nodded like a chicken. Things just turned real serious. The King and the High Dukes were involved now. "The assignments are categorized in the same ranks as Egoes. The assignments of light colored ranks are easy and they are done by soldiers who are lower in ranks. Like the delivery man you all saw outside your door. He is weak and people like him do light colored assignments. And if you are thinking why do we hire weak people then it¡¯s because even the military needs some goffers. The weak should obey the strong. That¡¯s the motto of the military and probably the whole world. Anyway, coming back to the topic, white, green, blue, yellow and other light color rank assignments are done by these goffers and the real deal starts from red, brown, purple and Black." Graham paused for a second and continued. "And you fifty will get those very assignments. The dark colored ones. The military has given you these missions according to your overall performance. And remember, during these assignments, no one should know you are from the military and if they did find out, kill them. The military is feared everywhere. Things will go wrong if anyone finds out you are from the military. Also, you can die during these missions. The military won¡¯t take any responsibility for that. And if you win, then rewards are waiting for you. You will officially be part of the military. Only the selected candidate will do the mission. No other candidate should help them. You also cannot take any outside help as well. It¡¯s all you and you alone. Got that?" "Yes!" The candidates replied. "Alright. With that said¡­" Graham clapped his hands and the candidates held their breaths. "Let¡¯s move to the final phase." Chapter 120: In The Abyss The candidates sat straight and just waited for Graham to begin. "Diablo," he said. "Bring out those." "Here." THUMP! Diablo picked up something from below the table and put it on the table. They were envelopes of some kind. But they were thick and heavy. "These are your missions. I will give them one by one in the order you are seated." The candidates nodded. "On the first chair, we have Adolf Hustler. But we will skip him and Pablo too. They will get to choose in the end." The candidates ignore that part. They just wanted to hear for themselves. "So, on the second chair, we have Harley Davidson. Diablo, give me." Graham reached out his hand and Diablo put an envelope on it. Graham held it and walked towards Harley. Harley stood up and took the envelope. "This is your mission. It¡¯s Brown rank. Read it right here and remember the rules I told you. You can¡¯t ask questions about it. You just have to read it, memorize it, and in the end, burn it. Don¡¯t let anyone peek. If they do, kill them. After doing all that, start the mission." Graham gave some instructions and Harley began reading his mission right away. "Now seat number three, Ursula Jarel. You are a strong woman. But you will get a red rank mission." Graham took the envelope and gave it to the muscular woman, Ursula. "The instructions I just gave to Harley are the same for everyone. I won¡¯t repeat." Graham said and moved on to the next one. Seat number three got their assignment. Seat number four got their assignment. Seat number five got their assignment. Like that, one by one, everyone kept getting their assignments. They all were reading it right there and were trying their best to memorize its details. By now, most of them got only red and brown ranked missions. The tough missions were still to be given. And as time went on, Draxus¡¯ turn came. "Seat number forty eight. Draxus Wick. You performed very well in the tests. The military gave you the mission worthy of a man like your stature." Graham held the envelope and gave it to Draxus. "It¡¯s ranked Purple. Best of luck. I hope you come back." Draxus just nodded and began reading it right away. Pablo wanted to peek but he let it go. He would ask Draxus anyway. "Now, seat number 49, Flashy Rail. You are one strange man. At the beginning you were a coward and as the fight to the death event came, you became a changed man. Your eyes are sharper now. And keeping this change in mind, the military gave you the chance to completely break out of your shell." "I don¡¯t like the sound of it." Flashy said. Graham laughed and gave the envelope to Flashy. "It¡¯s Purple." Flashy¡¯s brows twitched. ¡¯Just how much change did they see in me to give me a purple one. I don¡¯t even change my underwear regularly. What are they talking about?¡¯ "I¡¯ll do my absolute best." Flashy¡¯s thoughts were different from his real words but he could do nothing but accept the mission. So he sat down and read the details. Those who had done reading and memorizing left the room but not before giving the envelopes back to Diablo. He would burn them for them. "Seat number 50, Pablo Castillo. The man who ended a bloodline. You will also get to choose but first, Hustler will choose his assignment. He is seated in the first chair, that¡¯s why." "Sure thing." Pablo didn¡¯t mind that. Graham and Diablo turned their attention to Hustler and even the other candidates were curious to see what he would choose. Hustler stood up from his chair. "How exactly do I get to choose? I mean, will you tell me all the remaining assignments and I have to choose among them? Or will there be something else?" ¡¯I have the same question.¡¯ Pablo would have asked the same thing as well. "I was about to give you a list. A list containing unfinished and latest assignments. It has the name of the missions. A short detail of the mission. The rank of the mission. The rewards are hidden though. And I don¡¯t think I need to tell you. The higher the rank, the higher the rewards." "So does it mean I can also choose a white rank assignment and pass this test?" "Yes." GASP! The other candidates gasped at the reveal. Hustler and Pablo got such huge advantages. They could choose the easiest assignment and get selected in the military. What else was there to ask for? Nevertheless, the candidates were left with bitter feelings and just focused on their own hard assignments. "Here is the list, Adolf." Graham gave the list. But Hustler pushed Graham¡¯s hand away. "I don¡¯t need to see the list. Just give me the Black one." "What?" The candidates exclaimed. "You fuckers mind your own shit. Don¡¯t react. Everyone is not a wimp like you." Graham scolded all of them and no one overreacted after that. He sighed. "Yes. What were you saying?" sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Give me the Black rank assignment." Hustler said the same thing. "Are you sure about that?" Graham asked. "Yes. Just give me that." Hustler was adamant. "You know, even some Generals face difficulties doing Black rank missions. You could die in the worst way possible there. You still want it?" Hustler clenched his jaw. "If you don¡¯t give it to me, I will take it myself, old man." "Hah. Well, I tried." Graham finally agreed. But this time it was different, he didn¡¯t ask Diablo for any envelope. Instead, he put his hand inside his bracelet and brought a pitch black book. It was a thick and small book, like a dictionary. "This is your mission, Adolf. The Black one." Graham gave the book to Adolf and Adolf began reading it right away. Graham then focused on Pablo. "What do you want?" He asked. Pablo smiled. "Do you even need to ask?" "Of course." Graham put his hand inside his bracelet again and took out another pitch black book. "Here it is. Your Black assignment." Graham gave the book to Pablo and Pablo saw the words on its cover. Graham told him about it. "That¡¯s the title of the Mission. And it couldn¡¯t be more accurate. The mission you took will be one hell of a challenge. And as the title says, you will really see darkness there. By choosing this mission, you chose to travel. By choosing this mission, you chose to go¡­" Pablo traced his fingers on the title and read it with interest. Graham smiled at Pablo¡¯s interest and they both spoke the title at the same time¡­ "In The Abyss!" ¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡ª¡ª¡ª [Volume 2 : In The Abyss! Finished!] Chapter 121: White Mist In Forza Kingdom, on the outskirts of Glory city. There was a village named Forsaken. And like its name, it was forsaken by everyone. The population there was very small. The reason for that was no pure water to drink. Very less food sources. Its lands or fields were rough and definitely not suited for harvesting. There were no jobs for people there as well. Though, it was not always like this. Ten years ago, this village was flourishing with peaceful lives and environment. But just after the Blood Fest war ended, the bad days of this village started. The residents began to die from illness, they were all getting skinnier by each passing day. The gardens, fields were rotting. Animals were dying of hunger. The village had become a tombstone. A graveyard. Before, the villagers were making money by selling crops but since it all became rotten, money stopped flowing and poverty came back. And as time went on, the village became worse. Even worse than the slums. All the people left it as they didn¡¯t want to die. The village¡¯s Chief complained about it to the Count of the Glory city but no action was taken. The Count shrugged it as just bad climate and environment. All the villagers were forced to move to the slums of Glory city and the Forsaken village was forsaken for good. But after one month, the people of Glory city started getting ill. They were getting skinnier. And when this news reached the Count, he figured they were the same symptoms the Chief of the village told him about. The Count went outside the city to examine the Village, but he didn¡¯t have to go too far. Because he already figured the Village was really the problem. Around the whole village, around the whole area of the village and some part of the Glory city as well, white mist was gathered. It was hard to see beyond the mist and the Count didn¡¯t dare to venture into the unknown. The mist wasn¡¯t there for all these years, or maybe it was. He didn¡¯t notice it. He didn¡¯t care about the Village that much to take this seriously. But now, he really thinks there was a problem. The arrival of the mist wasn¡¯t normal. This had just become a serious matter and the Count decided to transfer this matter to the more powerful people. He relayed this to the Duke of the city, the Duke then relayed this to the five high Dukes and the five high Dukes finally told this to the King of the Kingdom. Damascus Maverick. The King heard the news and he instantly called the Count and the village¡¯s Chief in his presence. The village Chief saw the chance and he complained about the Count. He said, "I told him many days before about this but he didn¡¯t pay heed to my words. And now we have a bigger issue than that. It¡¯s all because of him." The King told the Chief he would deal with the Count later and asked him about the Village. The Chief told everything to the King and the King heard with great attention and patience. After hearing the full thing, the King sent the Chief away. Then he ordered one of the high Dukes. "Send your best soldiers inside the village. Tell them to see the problem and the source of the mist. And also," The King looked at the Count. "Send this Count with them as well." The High Duke acted right away on the King¡¯s order and the next day, ten soldiers and the Count were ready to venture into the Village. The soldiers were strong as they were personally selected by the High Dukes for the King¡¯s army and the Count was strong as well. All eleven men were sent to the village and they all had Receivers with them. They were supposed to relay the problem to the High Dukes as soon as they found it. One day went away. No reply came. Two days went by. No reply came. Three days went by. No reply came. The High dukes were tense. Even the King was in tension. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Village was not that big so it shouldn¡¯t take so long to examine it. What was taking the soldiers so long? Many people of Glory city were falling ill one by one. They weren¡¯t dying but they were suffering. All of them were turning skinny. They were slowly losing their life. The hospitals were getting filled up and they were running out of ways to keep the people alive. It was a pandemic. Still, they decided to give the soldiers a little more time for four more days. They would make their next move if they didn¡¯t receive anything from the soldiers. Fifth day went away. Nothing came. Sixth day was the same. But on the seventh day, the High Duke¡¯s Receiver finally got a call. He instantly picked it up. "What is going on there? Hardy, Tony. Anyone? Give me an answer!" The high Duke shouted. "Everything is fucked up here, sir. I am the only one alive. The other ten died. I am calling from underground. They will kill us all. They will destroy this Kingdom." "What? Tell me clearly. What is going on there exactly?" "There is something called¡­ No! Don¡¯t take me! They are here! Sir! Help! It is not the job of the soldiers! Sir, this is for the military! This is a Black Rank Assignment, sir! Call them!" KLICK! The call got cut and all the High Dukes looked at the King. The King heard everything and he was silent. No one disturbed him as well. But just after five seconds, the King spoke. "There is no point in thinking. Those soldiers were strong and yet they all died. It¡¯s just like he said. Prepare a Black rank assignment and send it to the Military." The High Dukes nodded. "The military must be doing their annual tests for the new candidates. What if one of the candidates chose this as their assignment?" One of the high Dukes asked. "Then we just have to hope that¡­" The King watched the white mist in the sky and finished saying¡­ "That Candidate Deals well with Death." Chapter 122: Friends In the military camp of Numb city. Inside building number 2 and room number 1, candidates were there and they were reading their assignments. Pablo and Hustler were reading their Black books with utmost focus as well. "Apart from the black ones, there is a time limit written on the details of the other missions. You have to finish them in a certain time. And if you can¡¯t, then our soldiers will find you and kill you. So try to finish the mission on time." Graham revealed one more thing. "And also, I am sure those who have finished reading the mission and left the room, have already seen it. There is something written on the last page in the end and that might help you win as well. Don¡¯t tell anyone what is written. All of you might have gotten different things written there. And certainly, don¡¯t share it with your¡­" Graham smiled and finished saying. "Friends." ¡¯I knew it.¡¯ Pablo already saw it coming. "What?" Cupid asked. ¡¯Not now. I am busy.¡¯ Pablo turned the page of the book. "Why are you taking so much time? You read very fast, don¡¯t you?" ¡¯I do. But this is a really big matter. It¡¯s about a village near the Glory city. It is called Forsaken and it is going through a pandemic. The King must have issued this. I have to make sure I read everything accurately. I can¡¯t mess up.¡¯ "Okay. Looks like you will do a good thing this time. A village will be free from a pandemic by your hands." ¡¯Heh. Don¡¯t speak too soon.¡¯ Pablo read each word carefully and ignored everything else. Graham went to sit with Diablo and they didn¡¯t speak anything as well. They didn¡¯t disturbed them. Thirty minutes passed like that. "Only you two are left now." Graham spoke and Pablo looked up. "Oh." Only Pablo and Hustler were in the room. All the other candidates left. "Why did you both choose Black missions anyway? You could have chosen a white one and played safe." Diablo asked. "Losers play safe." Hustler gave his answer. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Diablo and Graham looked at Pablo. "I chose it for recognition." Pablo said. "Oh. Why? You are already pretty famous. You killed the children of a Noble." "That¡¯s not enough." "What else do you wan-" "Don¡¯t disturb me." Pablo stopped talking. "Sure thing." Diablo also shut his mouth. Hustler and Pablo read their books for thirty more minutes and Pablo finally reached the last page of the mission. And in the last page, at the bottom, Pablo saw what Graham was talking about. He read it right away. ¡¯If you can¡¯t finish your assignment, then worry not. There is one other way for you to get officially selected in the military. Bring us a dead body of some other candidate with the proof that you killed them. And like that, you are selected. Let me repeat, kill a fellow candidate, show us the proof that it was really you who killed them and get selected. And also, don¡¯t share this with anyone. And the other people might have gotten different things written here.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡¯This is what I was talking about, Angel. No friends here at all.¡¯ "What does it have to do with friends? They can just kill any other candidate. It isn¡¯t necessary for them to kill their friends only. And also, Graham said everyone might have gotten different things written on the last page. So it isn¡¯t necessary that they also got the same thing as you." ¡¯You don¡¯t understand, Angel.¡¯ "Then make me understand." ¡¯First of all, I am sure everyone has these same words written on their last page. Because Graham gave a smile when he said the word Friends. And he also ordered everyone to not share what is written in the last page. This proves that Graham doesn¡¯t want any of us to know that we have received the same information in the last page. And about your question. Yes, it is not necessary for the candidates to kill their friends but their friends would be the only people they could kill. All the candidates are going to different places and no one knows that other than themselves. And they won¡¯t share it to anyone else as well. But if their friend asked they would surely share it and that Friend will use that to their advantage and go to that place and kill them. So yes, friends will murder friends. And don¡¯t forget, Graham had said that everyone might have different lines in the last pages. And I am sure many candidates believe him. So they won¡¯t be suspicious of their friends and share their details. Because for the candidates, they would think that their fellow friendly candidate had something else written on their last pages and they don¡¯t have to kill someone to pass the assignment. So the candidates will drop their guard in front of their friend and they will die. It must be confusing for you but it is what it is.¡¯ "I don¡¯t know anymore. I just hope you stay alive and free the Village from the pandemic." Pablo didn¡¯t reply and closed the book. Hustler closed the book at the same time. They both stood up and gave the book back to Graham. Graham stored it inside his bracelet again. Pablo frowned. "You won¡¯t burn them?" "The Black missions only get burned when they are completed. There is no guarantee that you both will finish your mission. If you fail, then the military will assign this to someone else and they will need this book." "But then why will you burn those envelopes?" Pablo pointed at the envelopes kept on the table. They were the assignments of other candidates. "Those are important but not that much. We will burn them and also, we have their copies." Graham explained. Pablo nodded and left the room. Hustler was left behind and he too moved towards the door. "And Adolf, tell everyone that we will all meet after three months on the same ground where the Battle Royale, the first test, took place." Graham ordered. Hustler gave a nod and left the room as well. The candidates were still loitering around the building number 2 and Hustler announced what Graham told him to announce. ¡¯So three months must be the maximum time.¡¯ Pablo looked around and all the candidates were tense. No one was talking to no one. The friendly atmosphere from before was nowhere to be seen. SLICK! Pablo¡¯s shadow moved. "Czar, what was written in the Black book, I am curious." Draxus asked. Pablo sighed. "I won¡¯t tell you the details. Just know that¡­" Pablo started walking towards his room. "Your Uncle needs my help." Chapter 123: Same Duke "My uncle? Oh. You mean Damascus. So the Black one is given by the King. Must be a big deal." Draxus said. He was still inside Pablo¡¯s shadow as Pablo walked towards his room. "Yeah. What about yours?" Pablo asked. "Nothing special. Some people of the neighboring city Selka are trying to summon a Demon. I have to stop them." ¡¯What? Demons exist here? And this guy is saying it¡¯s nothing special?¡¯ "Why do you say it¡¯s nothing special? And that¡¯s a hard task. If that¡¯s Purple rank then mine must be a lot harder than it looks. And is it even possible to summon a Demon?" "Didn¡¯t you hear about the incident that happened five years ago? Where were you even living, Czar?" "I was in Desper slum for the longest time and I worked in the mines all day. So I don¡¯t know such things. Tell me what happened five years ago but when I reach the room." ¡¯Sera should have also written about the important events of this world. Well, can¡¯t blame her. She must have expected me to know them.¡¯ Pablo arrived outside the room and Flashy was with him as well. Pablo opened the door and with Flashy, went inside. Draxus came out from the shadow as well. Pablo sat on the bed while Draxus and Flashy sat on the floor. "Now tell me." Pablo said. He would finally listen about the incident. Draxus covered them in the shadow and started speaking. "Do you know about a place called Hermit?" "Yes. It¡¯s the slum of Glory city." Pablo read about it in Sera¡¯s papers. "Right. Glory city is full of royals and those rich people hate slums the most. Five years ago, the royals decided to exterminate the Hermit slum and its residents from existence. They sent some foot soldiers from the Glory city to do the deed. It was night and the foot soldiers did their work. They set fire on the houses of the residents. They killed whoever came in their way. Even children weren¡¯t spared. The royals wanted no scums near them. The foot soldiers were strong so the people of Hermit couldn¡¯t fight them. So the foot soldiers killed them all. The whole Hermit slum burnt that day. After the mass murder, the foot soldiers came back to the Glory city and relayed all the Royals that the Hermit slum and its residents are no more. The royals rejoiced. They threw a party and all of them celebrated that day. But little did they know, there was an underground chamber in Hermit and some residents hid themselves there. The foot soldiers and the royals didn¡¯t know that. The residents were obviously angry at the Royals and since they couldn¡¯t fight them directly, they chose some other method. Some other dark method." "And that method was summoning a Demon?" Pablo asked. "Yes." "We are talking about a Demon summoning?" Flashy was clueless. "Don¡¯t speak in between." Pablo ordered. Flashy obliged. Draxus carried on. "There was an old man in Hermit and he knew the ritual. I don¡¯t know the exact details but he created a circle of some kind with his blood and did some chants. There were hundred residents in the basement including the old man and all of them surrounded the circle from all sides. Then the circle lit up and after a few seconds, the Demon appeared. All the hundred residents lost their lives the moment it appeared and only the old man in his dying breath managed to say : ¡¯Kill Royals.¡¯ After that, the Demon broke the underground chamber, landed right inside the Glory city. You should know, Czar, the newly summoned Demons are weak. They need a large quantity of blood and other things to gain their full strength. But even a weak Demon is considered a Dark Purple rank monster. He wreaked havoc in the Glory city and the King had to deploy all the ten divisions of military to tame that Demon. The fight between the military and the Demons continued for days without even a single second of rest, but since the Demon was weak, the military won in the end and that Demon was never seen again." Draxus finished telling the story and waited for Pablo to say something. "You sure know this in detail." "It was all over the newspapers. Everyone knows it. I am sure even this idiot knows about this." "Yes. I know too." Flashy nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything about Draxus calling him an idiot. ¡¯He agrees with the idiot part it seems.¡¯ "Do Demons also have Egoes?" Pablo asked. "No. From what I know, they use spells of ancient language. They can do many things. They can change their face. They can mimic voices and many other hideous things." "What happened to the Hermit slum after that?" "That is now a devoid slum. No one dares to go there after that incident." "I see. And now the people of Selka city are trying to summon a Demon as well. Good luck stopping that." "Yeah. I¡¯ll try my best." "What about me?" Flashy chimed in. "What about you?" Pablo asked in return. "I also got a purple rank mission, Boss." "Yeah. Good luck with that." "Won¡¯t you ask me about it?" ¡¯I am getting late.¡¯ "Let¡¯s hear it." Pablo would hear Flashy¡¯s mission. "I have to kill a Duke." "Great. Do that." "What do you mean ¡¯do that¡¯? It¡¯s a Duke. He is super strong." "So? Did you forget, you are a monster too." "I did not. But I have to kill him in such a way that it appears like an accident. He has a ten year old son. His family shouldn¡¯t think that he was killed. Otherwise they will retaliate. And also, after the Duke, his wife will become the Duke. But if she finds that his husband was murdered then she won¡¯t do that and she might complain about it to the High Dukes." "Then let her complain. The military doesn¡¯t give a shit. These assignments are given by the High Dukes and the King after all." "No. That¡¯s the problem. This is the military¡¯s personal assignment. This Duke is bothering the military daily. He is asking about his son who died during the tests. He is asking about his son¡¯s killer and the military couldn¡¯t tell him that. That¡¯s against the rules. But this Duke is persistent. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So the military prepared an assignment themselves to kill him and they gave it to me of all people. They want complete secrecy." Pablo heard Flashy and the Duke he mentioned, rang a bell in Pablo¡¯s mind. "What¡¯s the name of this Duke? And he is under which city?" Pablo asked, hoping for a different answer than he had in his mind. But hopes are lies. Flashy said exactly what Pablo didn¡¯t want to hear. "His name is Jack Kaiser and he is the Duke of this very City." Chapter 124: Opposite Ways Flashy shared his assignment to Pablo and the Duke he had to kill was the same Duke whose son Pablo had killed in the first test. Draxus knew that as well. Pablo had told him about it himself. "Jack Kaiser is bothering the Military, huh. Well, Flashy, you really have to kill him." Pablo said. "You suddenly became serious about this. Why is that?" Flashy asked. "It was me who killed his son. He was the same big guy who can make his hands turn in weapons." Pablo revealed. "Of course. You killed the children of a Noble so killing the son of a Duke is also understandable." Flashy didn¡¯t overreact. He accepted Pablo¡¯s nature. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo shrugged. "It was a Battle Royale. I had to kill him." "Yeah. So now tell me how I should deal with this Duke?" "He has a ten year old son as well, right?" "Yes. But don¡¯t tell me to keep him hostage and threaten the Duke. That will not seem like an accident." "No. You can¡¯t keep him as a hostage as well. You are too soft for that." "That¡¯s not true. I am always hard." Flashy said and Pablo was forced to ignore it. He had no intention to talk about Flashy¡¯s hardness. "Try to become the Duke¡¯s friend. Make him trust you. And when you see a chance, kill him. And to make something look like an accident, you have to kill more than one person. At least, ten people should die." Pablo gave some pointers. "And how do I do that exactly?" "Think for yourself. I can¡¯t give you an entire plan. It will be all you." "Yeah. I guess. I am so fcuked. What if I met my dad along the way? I am sure he knows his children have died by now." Flashy held his hairs and Pablo stood up. The bundle of papers Sera gave it to him were inside his bracelet along with the Black card. "Let¡¯s leave. We will meet after three months." Pablo walked towards the door. Draxus also stood up and Flashy did the same. Pablo gave one last look to the room and came out. Draxus and Flashy followed him and now they all were outside. "What if someone finished their mission in less than three months?" Flashy asked a logical question. "Then they get to chill till the three months are finished. The military will meet us again only after three months. That¡¯s for sure." Pablo answered. All three walked towards the exit of the military camp and after a few minutes, they were outside the camp. "I have to go left." "I have to go right." Flashy and Draxus shared their routes. "Mine is forward." Pablo did the same. "So we are going separate ways." Draxus said. Pablo nodded. "Seems like it." "Well, good luck, Czar. Don¡¯t die out there." "You too. Don¡¯t let the Demon arrive here." "Haha. Sure thing." "And you, Flashy, make sure you kill the Duke. I don¡¯t want any problems." "Yeah. Sure." "And don¡¯t die as well. Because the Duke doesn¡¯t need to make your death an accident. He will kill you without any reservation." "Thanks for the motivation, Boss." Pablo chuckled. "Alright. I will take my leave." Draxus said and started walking. "Me too." Flashy also started walking. On Pablo¡¯s right, Draxus was walking away and on the left, it was Flashy. "Well, I should get going too." Pablo stepped forward and continued his walk. All three went opposite ways for the sake of their own missions. And Pablo just hoped they prevail as the winners. "I don¡¯t understand one thing." Cupid was always behind Pablo. ¡¯What?¡¯ Pablo would talk to her for a while. "You predicted there will be a feast and you also said Friends would become meaningless for everyone. How did you know all that?" ¡¯It was rather simple. The three tests had been done, so the military would give us some rest and feed us. They wanted the candidates to think that the military isn¡¯t all that bad. And I figured that the Military focuses on completing a task effectively. So they don¡¯t focus on friendships and they don¡¯t want their soldiers to focus on friendship as well. That¡¯s how I thought friends mean nothing here. First the military forced candidates to make friends and after that they assigned assignments and that rule in the last page. So now I am sure everyone is afraid of their friends.¡¯ "Makes sense. How do you know such things?" ¡¯Experience.¡¯ "Right. Good luck. I can¡¯t wait to write some good things about you during this mission." ¡¯Don¡¯t be too optimistic, Angel. In the process of freeing a village from a pandemic, a whole city can burn.¡¯ "You are just too negative." Cupid stopped talking and Pablo wasn¡¯t a talkative person anyway. ¡¯Should I go straight towards the Forsaken Village? I can¡¯t even tell anyone that I am from the military. I have to make a plan. But first, I need some things.¡¯ Pablo looked around and found what he was looking for. He walked towards that and entered. It was a shop. "Welcome, sir-who the hell are you? Do you even have money?" The shopkeeper welcomed Pablo. Pablo¡¯s clothes were stained with blood and he was not in his best condition as well. It was no wonder the shopkeeper talked like that with him. But Pablo had a way to make the shopkeeper show respect to him. He recently got something precious. "I don¡¯t know about money, but I have¡­" Pablo showed a thing to the shopkeeper. "This." The shopkeeper laid his eyes on it and they turned wide. "A Black card? Forgive my rudeness, my lord. I am just a humble servant of yours." The shopkeeper changed his behavior right away. Pablo sighed. "Just give me some light and some expensive clothes for a long journey." "Right away." The shopkeeper went deep inside the shop and after fifteen minutes, he came back with a large number of clothes. Pablo gave them a look and nodded. "Store them inside this bracelet." Pablo gave the bracelet of his left hand to the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper obliged and stored all the clothes inside the bracelet. "Leave one out. I will change." Pablo said. The shopkeeper obliged again and leaving one pair of clothes out, he gave the bracelet back to Pablo. "Close the door of the shop." Pablo gave another order. The shopkeeper did it and now the shop was closed. Pablo then removed his white clothes and wore the new clothes. He gave his old clothes to the shopkeeper. "Show me the machine for the payment." "Here, my lord." ¡¯The same as Earth.¡¯ The design of the machine was the same and Pablo swiped the Black card on it. BEEP! "It¡¯s done, my lord. Thank you for your business." Pablo nodded and the shopkeeper opened the door of the shop for him. Like that, Pablo did some shopping and left the shop. He didn¡¯t even bother to check the price of the clothes. He had enough money. He stored the Black card on his right bracelet and walked a little more. A few moments later, he saw a carriage and stopped it. "Where to, good sir?" Pablo sat inside the carriage. "To the Forsaken village, near Glory city." "Oho. Surely." The driver was surprised and he started running. Pablo finally began his journey. But a few kilometers behind Pablo¡¯s carriage, another carriage was standing and inside it someone was sitting. And when Pablo¡¯s carriage moved, that someone said : "Follow that carriage." Chapter 125: Private Detective Test Another carriage was following Pablo and he didn¡¯t know that. He was busy thinking about his next steps. "Are you a royal, good sir?" The carriage driver asked. "I have a Black card. If it counts to something." "Then you are a big person, my lord. Forgive me if I say something out of line." The driver changed his attitude instantly. He became more respectful to Pablo. "It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t worry." Pablo said. He didn¡¯t have time to get angry at the driver anyway. His mind was consumed by his mission. The passenger area of the carriage was covered from both sides so Pablo couldn¡¯t see anything outside as well. He was left with his mind only. "Why are you going to that cursed village, my lord?" Pablo¡¯s ears stood up. "Cursed village? Why do you say that?" ¡¯Is the news Public?¡¯ "There are rumors going around about that village. Saying it is making everyone sick and even the Glory city isn¡¯t safe from that. Some kind of white mist they are talking about." ¡¯So they still consider it as rumors. Not sure for how long they will do that.¡¯ Pablo had read all the details of the Village so he knew all about the white mist, the Village Chief, the Count of Glory city. Though, not everything was mentioned in the Black book. Like Pablo didn¡¯t know that all the villagers have shifted themselves to the Hermit slums. "I am just going there to see what¡¯s up." Pablo said. "Oh. Are you a private detective, my lord?" ¡¯That¡¯s not how you come to conclusions.¡¯ "Yes. That I am." Pablo played along. "Haha. Great. I never saw a private detective in person. Too poor to hire one. I heard they are very smart, my lord. Are you too?" ¡¯I don¡¯t want another test.¡¯ "I can¡¯t praise myself now, can I?" Pablo replied. "Right. Let me ask a riddle then." ¡¯Don¡¯t make me kill you.¡¯ Pablo stayed quiet but that didn¡¯t stop the driver from asking a riddle. "Three different doctors said that Paul is their brother yet Paul claims he has no brothers. Who is lying?" Pablo sighed. ¡¯He asked anyway.¡¯ Pablo would have liked to not spend his brain power on some riddles but he put some thought into it. "This is a tough one." Cupid shared her thoughts. Pablo smiled. "No one is lying." "Huh? Why?" The driver asked. "Because the three doctors are Paul¡¯s sisters." "Ohho. Absolutely right, my lord. You sure have the brains." The driver praised Pablo. "I didn¡¯t even think that way. You are smart, Pablo." Cupid praised him as well. ¡¯It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¯ "Answer this one then." The driver wasn¡¯t finished. ¡¯How did it come to this?¡¯ Pablo regretted saying he was a Private detective. "What can you hold in your right hand, but never in your left hand?" The driver asked the next riddle. "Hmm? What could it be? Is it something lewd?" Cupid thought for the answer. Pablo, however, just said : "Your left hand." "Bravo. Haha. You have good brains, my lord." "Exactly. Very good." ¡¯How is this even difficult?¡¯ Pablo just wanted some peace. "Alright. One more." The driver still wasn¡¯t done. ¡¯Where does he get so many riddles?¡¯ "What¡¯s your name?" Pablo asked. "Oh. The name¡¯s Watson." ¡¯The hell? What a coincidence.¡¯ "Listen, Watson, I don¡¯t want to ans-" "You see a boat filled with people. It has not sunk, but when you look again you don¡¯t see a single person on the boat. Why?" Watson asked the riddle anyway. "Let¡¯s play, Pablo. We have too much free time." Cupid liked the game. ¡¯You have free time. Not me. I have to save a goddamn city.¡¯ "Come on. There is no harm in doing this." ¡¯Useless.¡¯ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Repeat the question." Pablo said. He would better answer the riddle than to talk with Cupid. "Sure." Watson repeated the question. "You see a boat filled with people. It has not sunk, but when you look again you don¡¯t see a single person on the boat. Why?" "Maybe they all went into hiding?" Cupid guessed. "You don¡¯t see a single person because all the people were married." Pablo said. "Correct." "Shit. I will get it right next time." Cupid was looking forward to the next riddle. "Answer this one now." Watson was ready. "What disappears as soon as you say its name?" ¡¯This riddle is used against children.¡¯ "A thief? Or a ghost?" Cupid guessed again. "Silence. Which I want right now." Pablo answered. "Right again. You are amazing, my lord." "Not again. Why can¡¯t I think of that?" Cupid punched the carriage. Her hand went through though. "Answer this one, my lord." Watson was on a roll. "This one I will surely answer." Cupid was ready. "What is able to go up a chimney, when down but unable to go down a chimney, when up?" Watson asked. "A fat man? No. Santa Claus from the Earth? Ahngh. What is it?" Cupid tried her best. "An Umbrella." Pablo answered again. "Absolutely right. And you are answering very fast too. You must be one expensive Private Detective, my lord." ¡¯He will ask one again.¡¯ "Answer this then, my lord." ¡¯As I thought. I have to stop him.¡¯ "No. This time I will ask." Pablo said. "Oh. Sure. Try me, my lord. I have a good head on my shoulders as well." Watson was confident. Pablo smiled and asked.. "I kill when touched. I kill when disturbed. I kill when attacked. I kill when I am talked with. I kill when laughed at. I kill when I breathe. I kill when I am bored. I kill when someone makes me angry. I kill when I want. I kill when I don¡¯t get what I want. I kill when someone irritates me. I kill when someone tries to be friendly with me. I kill when someone makes me their enemy. I kill when someone glares at me. I kill in day. I kill at night. I kill. I kill. I kill and kill and kill. What am I?" "I hate saying it, but this one I know." Cupid knew the answer. Watson, on the other hand, thought for a few minutes but in the end, he gave up. "I don¡¯t know. Who is it?" "Look here." Pablo said. Watson turned around. Pablo smiled. "It¡¯s Me." Chapter 126: New Thing The answer to Pablo¡¯s riddle was Pablo himself. He told that to Watson with a smile and his smile sent shivers to the driver¡¯s spine. Pablo¡¯s smile made him believe that Pablo really was the one who killed and killed and killed. "I am sorry, my lord. I will stay silent now." "Good. And run as fast you can. I will give you money. The Black card gives free access to such rides but I will pay you if you make me reach there before dark." "Sure." Watson was serious now. He increased his running speed and he too wanted to drop Pablo as soon as possible. Pablo rested his head on the walls of the carriage and now he finally found some piece. "You scared the poor man." Cupid said. ¡¯He was asking for it. And you were finally able to get one riddle right.¡¯ "Yeah. Yeah. If you would have used your brain for something good then you would have finished your job here sooner." ¡¯Shut up.¡¯ Cupid ranted some more and Pablo ignored her after that. Watson didn¡¯t disturb him after that as well and Pablo tackled the mission inside his mind. ¡¯The Forsaken village was abandoned by the villagers after things went bad. Most likely, they all transferred inside the Hermit slums. The royals won¡¯t let them live inside Glory city anyway. I will first see the village from the outside. I won¡¯t venture inside the mist. I will ask the villagers about the things they saw and also if I am allowed inside the Glory city, I will have an audience with the King as well. It will also help me for Draxus¡¯ revenge. Yeah. And all this planning is useless. Nothing ever goes as planned in this accursed world.¡¯ Pablo derived some back up plans for him as well. If things went wrong, Pablo would focus on surviving. As long as he was alive, he would manage the mission. But he was still tense as he had to finish it before three months. Deep in thoughts, five hours went by and Watson was still running with the carriage. But Pablo could sense that they had come far away from Numb city. There was less noise. No hustle of people. It was quiet. ¡¯Somehow, this feels nice.¡¯ "Who Killed My Familyyyy?????!!!!" ¡¯Or not.¡¯ A rageful scream resounded in the area Pablo was in and Watson was forced to stop the carriage. "What happened? Who screamed? And where are we?" Pablo asked all sorts of questions. "We are in Crisis village, my lord. And a middle aged man is screaming and crying. It seems his whole family died or was killed. And all the villagers are standing around him." ¡¯This is still Seraphim after all.¡¯ "Keep moving. No need to get worked up." Pablo just wanted to do his mission. "Okay." Watson shook his head and held the handle of the carriage again. He bent his legs and¡­ "Wait!" The same scream came. Watson stopped. "What happened?" Pablo asked. "He is calling us, my lord." Watson said. "Ignore him. Just leave." Pablo said the same thing. Watson prepared to run but he was too late. "Wait!" The man arrived just in front of Watson. ¡¯What is wrong with him?¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t understand the man. "What is it, mate?" Watson asked the man. "Are you coming from the City?" The man asked in return. "Yes." Watson said. "Then you must be carrying someone from the City, right? Who is it?" The man asked with hopeful eyes. Watson gave an honest answer. "A Private Detective." ¡¯Fucking hell.¡¯ Pablo held his head. ¡¯Why did I even agree to play along with him?¡¯ "What? A private detective? Really?" The man dashed at the back of the carriage. He poked his head inside and saw Pablo. And he instantly clenched Pablo¡¯s feet. "Please help me, my lord. Someone killed my family. I am sure the killer is from this very village. Please help me. I will give you all my fortune." ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Pablo saw it coming. "Help him." Cupid said. ¡¯I have a mission to finish. And I am really not a detective.¡¯ "Use your experience. He is begging." Pablo stayed silent. "Help me, my lord. If you can¡¯t help me, then kill me as well." The man begged more. He stained Pablo¡¯s feet with his tears. "Leave." Pablo said. "No. I won¡¯t leave. Help me or kill me." The man replied. "How much fortune do you have?" Pablo asked. "I have four cows and a thousand coins." The man revealed his fortune. "Leave." Pablo didn¡¯t consider those things as fortune at all. What would he do with cows anyway? "No. I can¡­ I can¡­ I can give you fresh food. You can eat as much as you want. Just help me." "Let¡¯s go." Pablo stood up. He agreed. "You will help me?" The man couldn¡¯t believe it. "As long as you don¡¯t go back on your words." "No. I will prepare a feast for you. All the proteins you need. Anything you want to eat." Pablo nodded and left the carriage. The man followed him. Watson was smiling as well. "I would get to see a detective performing live." He was excited the most. The man walked in front of Pablo and he walked him to his house. Pablo, however, didn¡¯t enter the house and roamed his eyes on all the bystanders. "My lord, come inside and see this." The man called. Watson was inside the house as well. Pablo remained standing outside. "What¡¯s your name?" "Darcel, my lord." The man¡¯s name was Darcel and he was a proper village man. A mustache and a cowboy hat were on his face and head respectively. "Come outside and tell them all who I am." Pablo said. Darcel obliged and came out of the house. Pablo kept his eyes on everyone as Darcel said : "He is a Private Detective from the City." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. GASP! All the onlookers gasped and Pablo watched everyone closely. He squinted his eyes at some people and nodded. There were more than or equal to a hundred people around the crime scene and Pablo, after watching them for a few more seconds, finally entered the house and saw the scene. ¡¯Not bad.¡¯ There were four dead bodies inside the small house and they were just in the main hall of the house. Three bodies belonged to the children and all of them were boys. "What is-was the age of the Kids?" Pablo asked. "One was ten years old, one was six and one was four. And the woman was my wife, Martha." Darcel answered. Pablo nodded and sat down closer to the dead bodies. He turned each body upside down, watching their back and front. He touched various places on the bodies of three boys and the dead woman. ¡¯Well, this is new here.¡¯ Pablo examined for a few more seconds, and finally stood up. "It¡¯s a case of rape and murder." Darcel¡¯s eyes widened. "Someone raped my wife?" "No." Pablo turned his head at Darcel. "Someone raped your kids." Chapter 127: Not One Pablo said a shocking thing. Darcel and Watson had their mouths wide open. They never heard such a thing. Even Kids get raped and that too males? Blasphemous. "What are you even saying, my lord?" Darcel barked. "Before that, tell all the villagers to gather. Who is the chief of the village?" Pablo asked. "I am the chief." Darcel was the chief. "Then call all the villagers and tell them no one leaves until I am done here." "Everyone is already here, my lord. They are all outside my house." "Then tell them no one is allowed to leave. And if someone tries to escape, I will kill them." Pablo ordered. Darcel went outside, did the announcement and came back. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s done. Now tell me what are you talking about?" "He is a great detective, Darcel. If he says so then it must be true." Watson, the carriage driver, sided with Pablo. "Even so. What¡¯s the proof of their rape, my lord?" Darcel asked. "Here." Pablo pointed at the dead bodies of the children. They were lying with their stomach on the ground. "There are blood marks on their back side. I don¡¯t know how to make it sound nice but they were fucked. Anal. That¡¯s the only way to do it with Males after all." Darcel and Watson looked closely and they really saw the blood marks. "Still that doesn¡¯t outright show that they wer-" "Strip their clothes." Pablo ordered. Darcel stared at Pablo. "I don¡¯t have all day. Do it." "Y-yes." Darcel removed the clothes from his childrens¡¯ body with shivering hands. After a few seconds, all three kids were naked. Pablo sat down near them. "See this. There is blood here as well. This shows forceful insertion. Do you want some other proof? I am sure the culprit must have ejaculated inside them. You might see some white stuff on all three of them. Do you want to check?" "Uh. No. I agree with you. You are right. It¡¯s exactly like you said." Darcel finally accepted Pablo¡¯s idea. He also didn¡¯t want to see deeper as well. He stood up and Watson did the same but Pablo remained seated near the bodies. "Let¡¯s cover them again." Watson tore the curtain of the house. "No. Don¡¯t do it. Let them stay like this. And also, strip the woman as well." "My lord?" Watson and Darcel both showed shock. "Don¡¯t question a detective. And she is already dead. I have seen enough naked bodies. Do it if you want to find the culprit." Pablo scolded. Darcel had no choice but to accept Pablo¡¯s order. If he had to find the culprit then Pablo was his only hope. He stripped his wife naked as well and Pablo moved towards her. He spread her legs, watched her closely. He touched her in all places and Darcel closed his eyes. "Hmm. She was not raped. But she surely was crying. Tears streamed down her face. The kids must be toyed in front of her." Pablo shared. "Okay. Now that you know all this, who killed them? Which bastard did it? Tell me." Darcel begged for answers. "When did you see them dead?" Pablo asked another question. He was still near the bodies. "I supply meat and vegetables to the cities. I am usually away from home for days. After five days, when I came back home today, I was welcomed with this sight. The dead bodies of my whole family. Help me, my lord." Darcel broke into tears. "I see. It¡¯s been twenty four hours since their death. They were raped and killed here in this hall and their dead bodies weren¡¯t moved from their spot. Rigor Mortis is meaningless here." "Rigor what?" Watson and Darcel didn¡¯t know that. "Nothing. Just know that they died twenty four or twenty six hours ago. And all four of them were killed in this hall." "But who killed them??" Darcel roared. Pablo jerked his head at him. "If you ask me this same question again, I swear in my fucking name, all the remaining family you have left will die as well." Darcel bowed his head. "I am sorry, my lord. I am just so desperate today." "I know. But let me concentrate. I also want to finish this shit as fast as possible." Pablo said and Darcel kept quiet. Pablo touched the bodies again and he had a frown on his face. ¡¯How did they even die? They have no wounds on them. Weapons aren¡¯t used against them. The culprit used his Ego.¡¯ "Do you have any valuables inside your house? Like gold, or anything like that?" Pablo asked. "I have." Darcel said. "Then check them. See if they are stolen or not." "Right." Darcel bolted deep inside his house and after two minutes he came back. "All the valuables are safe, my lord. In fact, I am sure they weren¡¯t even touched." "I see. So the motive wasn¡¯t money. Are there any other little kids in this village?" "No. Only my kids were under eighteen here." "Alright. So the culprit just wanted to rape them. No money, nothing. He just wanted to have some fun. No. Not ¡¯he¡¯. They. There were four culprits in total." "Four culprits, my lord?" Darcel was shocked again. "Yes. Three people did the deed with the kids and one man held back the wife. They took turns. All three kids were¡­what should I say.. Creampied? And if it were only one man then all three kids shouldn¡¯t have gotten the white stuff on them. As I don¡¯t think one man had enough stamina to do all of them and ejaculate in each one as well. So more than one person used your kids. Are you getting my point? Or should I go into more detail?" "Ugh. No. It¡¯s fine. I got it." Pablo nodded and examined the bodies some more. After five minutes, he finally stood up. "Watson," He said. "Cover them. And cover them in such a way that not even a single strand of their hair is visible." Watson acted right away. He didn¡¯t question anything. After the bodies were covered, Pablo gave another order. "Move them to the center of the hall." "My lord?" Darcle questioned. "Just do as he says." Watson spoke. Darcel reluctantly obliged and after a few seconds all four dead bodies were in the center of the hall. The bodies were lived up horizontally, next to each other and Pablo sat cross legged in front of their feet. "Now, Darcel," Pablo spoke. "Call everyone inside." "Are you sure, my lord?" Darcel asked. Pablo smiled. "Yeah." He rubbed his palms and took a deep breath. He was ready. "It¡¯s time for the big reveal." Chapter 128: Five Men Pablo was ready to share the big reveal and Darcel was eager to hear it. He instantly went outside and called all the villagers inside the house. There were hundred people inside the house and they all were standing in front of the head of the dead bodies. Darcel and Watson were behind Pablo. The dead bodies were covered with a big cloth so no one could see them. "Everyone, I have solved all the cases with the help of my Ego. And today, I will do the same thing." Pablo spoke and made eye contact with everyone. "I will place my left hand on a dead body and my right hand will remain free. One by one, you all will come to me and will hold my right hand for five seconds. After that, I will know who is the culprit behind these murders." "He could do that? Then why didn¡¯t he do this right away?" Darcel whispered to Watson. "Don¡¯t disturb him. Just watch." Watson scolded Darcel. Mostly because he too had no answer to Darcel¡¯s question. "Darcel." Pablo called. "Yes, my lord?" "Are all the villagers here? No one should be left." "All are here, my lord. I am sure." "Okay. Close the door. No one should leave." "As you say." Darcel closed the main door of the house and stood behind Pablo again. "Now that¡¯s done. Come to me, one by one." Pablo placed his left hand on one of the dead body¡¯s feet and raised his right hand in the air. "Are you really taking this seriously? You don¡¯t have such an Ego at all." Cupid said. She was floating beside Pablo all the time. ¡¯You are wrong. I do have that Ego.¡¯ A woman among the villagers came forward and put her hand on Pablo¡¯s right hand. ¡¯Use it.¡¯ Pablo said and¡­ [ Empathic Echo in use! ] "Oh. Right." Cupid understood and went silent. She won¡¯t disturb Pablo for now. Pablo used his First Ego and he faced no special reaction inside his body. He also watched the face of the Woman closely and after five seconds, he let go of her hand. "Stand on my right side, lady." He said. The woman nodded and stood where Pablo said. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Next, came a man. His hairs were long and unkempt, his clothes were torn and he was limping while walking. ¡¯He had all the characteristics of someone suspicious.¡¯ The man gave his hand to Pablo and Pablo used his first Ego. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo¡¯s vision became blurry and his brain acted funny. ¡¯This guy is high. Probably on drugs. So there are drugs here as well. Nice.¡¯ Pablo let go of the man¡¯s hand. "Stand with that woman, go." The man slowly walked away and stood next to the Woman. The Woman moved far away from the man. The next person came and Pablo repeated the process. Time went on and all the people were gathering on Pablo¡¯s right side. There were still many people left and Pablo increased the speed of the process. After thirty minutes, only ten people were left. All the other people were standing on the right side and the space on the right side was filling up as well. The next person came and it was a boy. A young boy. "How old are you?" Pablo asked. "Ni-Nineteen, my lord." The boy replied. He fidgeted his fingers and he was not making eye contact with Pablo. He reached out his hand to Pablo and his hand was trembling as well. The boy was taking time so Pablo himself held the boy¡¯s hand. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo used the Ego and just after that, sweat arrived on Pablo¡¯s palm and his heart raced faster than ever. ¡¯He is nervous and scared. He either knows something or he did the crime himself.¡¯ Pablo let go of the Boy¡¯s hand. As soon as the boy found his hand free from Pablo, he walked towards the right side. "Stop." But Pablo stopped the boy. "You go to the left side. Not on the right." The boy flinched. "Wh-why? I didn¡¯t do anything." "When did I say you did something? I just want you to stand on the left, that¡¯s all." The boy gave a slow nod and stood on the left side. The next person came and Pablo sent him to the right. Another person came and Pablo did the same. One more person was sent to the right. And like that, only five people were left now. Pablo called the next person. It was a man and he gave his hand to Pablo right away. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo¡¯s feet began itching and his breath became fast. He looked at the man and the man had a desperate look on his face. "Are you in a hurry?" Pablo asked the man. "Yes? How did you know?" "I just know. Why are you in a hurry though? Do you have to go somewhere?" "Yes. I have to take a leak. I have been holding it for a while now." "Okay. But use the bathroom of this house. No one is allowed to leave. Go." Pablo left the man¡¯s hand and the man dashed straight to the bathroom. ¡¯I see.¡¯ A smile crept up on Pablo¡¯s lips. "Say Darcel, when you are not in your house, do other villagers visit your house? Like they meet your wife, play with your kids and all." Pablo asked. "I am the Chief of the village and when I am not here, my wife handles everything. So if the villagers had any problem, they told my wife. But what you are saying never happened. The villagers leave after telling their problems. No one came inside the house and even if someone came by chance then they remained only in the hall. No one arrived deeper than that." "That¡¯s all." Pablo stopped talking. The man also came back from the bathroom. He walked over to the right side. But¡­ "You may stand on the left." Pablo said. The man nodded and went on the left. Now only three people were left and they all were men. Pablo called them forward and held their hands one by one. And surprisingly, Pablo ordered all three of them to stand on the left side. Like that, all the Villagers were done. Ninety five people were standing on Pablo¡¯s right and only five people were standing on his left. Darcel¡¯s eyes were focused on those five men. He was glaring at them. "Now." Pablo stood up from the ground and stood between both groups of the Villagers. His back was still in front of Darcel and Watson and everyone waited for him to say something. "The five people standing on my left. They are¡­" Pablo looked at all five men and they looked back at him. Except the nineteen year old boy. He was still fidgeting. Nevertheless, Pablo finished his conclusion by saying that the five men were¡­ "Completely Innocent." Chapter 129: Punishment Pablo said the opposite of what all the people had in mind. He had separated five men from all the villagers so it was only natural to think those five were the criminals. But Pablo turned the tables on them. "Then these five are not the ones who killed my family?" Darcel asked. "Yes. These five are innocent and the killers are among these ninety five people on my right." Pablo revealed. Everyone was taken aback. "Haha. That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t do anything." One man from the five men said. He was happy. "You are a great detective." Another man praised. "That¡¯s right." Pablo said. "You all are innocent, that¡¯s why I want you to clean the wounds from the victims¡¯ bodies." "Huh? But there shouldn¡¯t be any wounds on their bod-" The man stopped midway. Pablo smiled. "Keep talking. Why did you stop?" Everyone turned their heads at the man. "I mean there must be some wo-" "That¡¯s enough." Pablo raised his hand. The man stopped. Pablo looked at Darcel. "He is one of the culprits." "Huh? What?" Darcel went wide eyed. "No!" The man screamed. "You said all of us are innocent." "Shut up." Pablo shouted back. "Darcel." "Yes, my lord." "How many people got the full view of the dead bodies today?" "No one other than us, my lord." "Then how does this fucker knows that there aren¡¯t any wounds on the bodies?" "That¡¯s.. that¡¯s¡­" Darcel stuttered. Pablo completed his words. "That¡¯s because he is the one who killed them." GASP! Everyone gasped. "That¡¯s just.. my tongue slipped. I didn¡¯t know anything about murder." The man denied Pablo¡¯s claims. "Is that so?" Pablo stepped towards the man. The man shivered with Pablo¡¯s each step towards him. "Are you afraid?" Pablo asked, smiling. "N-No." "You should be." "Why is that?" The man asked, completely sticking to the wall. Pablo stopped walking. He was just in front of the man now. "Did you not kill the woman?" Pablo asked. "No. Definitely not." "Did you not raped the woman?" "No." "Then how did a piece of your cloth get stuck on her legs?" "What? That¡¯s impossible. I didn¡¯t even touch her." "But your handprints are all over the woman¡¯s body?" "That can¡¯t be. You are lying." "The Woman saw your face and she wrote your name with her blood." "We all were wearing masks. That is imposs-" The man shut his mouth. His eyes went wide and he looked at the four men around him. Pablo smiled. "There you have it, Darcel. He and his other friends did it." "No! I didn¡¯t do anything. I was forced. I was just holding down the woman." The nineteen year old boy grabbed Pablo¡¯s feet. He came out with the truth as well. "One more culprit came out, Darcel. He didn¡¯t do your kids but he sure held back your wife." Pablo kicked the boy away. Then he held the three men and the boy and pushed them towards Darcel. "These are your culprits. Keep the punishment of the boy less harsh. His crime is not that big." "Then what about that fifth man?" Watson asked. Pablo hadn¡¯t said anything about the man who went to the bathroom. "This, well Darcel, this is your wife¡¯s affair. Her boyfriend. She was cheating on you with this man." "What?" Everyone exclaimed. Pablo revealed another shocking thing. "How can you say that?" Darcel asked. "The locket on your wife¡¯s neck. And the locket on this man¡¯s neck. They both have half hearts on it. One half is with your wife and one half is with him. If you join those lockets, a full heart will be made. And also, he had come inside your house many times. That¡¯s why he knew where the bathroom was beforehand. That¡¯s all." The man whom Pablo accused was silent. He was looking downwards and that also proved that Pablo was right. "And now that I have solved the case. Do whatever you want with them. But do it fast. I am waiting outside." Pablo walked towards the exit of the house. He opened the door and stepped foot outside. "You bastard!" One of four men cursed and bolted at Pablo from behind. "You chose the worst punishment for yourself." Pablo turned around, held the man¡¯s neck. "Give me a knife." Pablo said. "Here." Darcel gave it. He was keeping one in his pocket. Pablo held the knife and did his usual things. He stabbed the knife inside both eyes of the man, then he held the right hand of the man and one by one cut all his fingers. TINK! He threw the knife. THUD! He let go of the man¡¯s neck as the man fell down. "Well, now you only have to punish three men." With these words, Pablo finally left the house. Darcel glared at the culprits present in front of him. "Everyone, tie these five men. I will deal with them later." Darcel gave the order and came out of the house as well. The villagers were more than the culprits so it would be easy to tie them. "Thank you so much, my lord." Darcel expressed his gratitude. "That was amazing, my lord. You are one hell of a detective. How did you even figure those five were the culprits among all those people?" Watson was also there and he asked the same question that Darcel wanted to ask as well. "My Ego and my instincts helped me. That¡¯s all. And the culprits accepted the crime themselves." "You are humble, my lord." Watson said. "I want to ask one more thing, my lord." Darcel spoke. "What is it?" "What should be their punishment?" "Anything you like. They are yours." "But still can you give me an idea." "Well, the three men who played with your kids deserve a harsh punishment. So, I think, cut off the very thing they used to commit the crime." Pablo gave an idea. "The thing they used to do their crime. Do you mean their brain?" "No. Cut their Thing." Darcel¡¯s mouth went agape. "That¡¯s so cruel." Watson had the same expressions. Pablo just shrugged. "It¡¯s just an idea." "And what about the man who had an affair with my wife?" Darcel asked about one more punishment. "Well, that¡¯s easy. Do the same thing with him that he was doing with your wife." "And that is?" Pablo smiled. He looked at Darcel and shared the punishment of the man. "Make the three Rapists have fun with that Man as much as they want." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 130: No Further Pablo gave the idea of punishment to Darcel and he had no words to describe them. "How can you even think of such things, my lord? And at this young age too." "If you have seen things as much as me, such thinking comes naturally." Darcel went silent. "And also, out of the three rapists, one must have died by blood loss or something. I stabbed him pretty deep. So now you only have one boy, two rapists and one boyfriend of your wife. Do whatever you want with them. Don¡¯t let them escape. Don¡¯t give them any weapons. And make sure to kill them. Don¡¯t show any mercy." Pablo gave some pointers. "I will keep that in mind." "And now, about your promise." "Yes. The food. You can eat as much as you want in the main building of this village. There are all sorts of vegetables and meat present." "Do you have any empty space bracelet?" Pablo asked. "Why, yes. I have." "Then store all the food you can inside it and give it to me. I don¡¯t want to eat. I will take the food with me." "As you say." Darcel took out a bracelet from his pocket and walked towards a big wide building. "Make sure to store fruits, vegetables and meat in a large quantity. I will kill you if I find them less." Pablo shouted. "Don¡¯t worry, my lord. You won¡¯t get a chance to complain." Pablo nodded and waited for Darcel to come back. Watson was with Pablo and Pablo just hoped he would stay quiet. "My lord." ¡¯He spoke.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hope got crushed. Watson would not stay quiet. "Yes?" Pablo replied. "You are going to the Forsaken Village. And if a Man of your stature is going there then the rumors must be true. That Village is really damned isn¡¯t it?" "I won¡¯t answer." "Fair enough. But I think you will free it from whatever it is going through. You have what it takes." "I am not some kind of Hero, Watson." "I know that. That¡¯s why I am saying you will free the Village. That matter can¡¯t be handled by a Hero anyway." "Heh. Then what am I?" Watson smiled. "A Villain." "I am here, my lord!" Darcel came running. He handed the bracelet to Pablo. Pablo put his hand inside, checked it and he felt many fruits and vegetables inside. "I hope you stored what I asked for. If not, then I will think of your punishment as well." "Be free of worry, my lord. I would not dare to anger you." Pablo gave a slow nod and wore the bracelet on his left hand. He had two of them on his left hand now. "Now, go. Deal with your culprits. I am getting late." Pablo walked towards the carriage. "I will see you off, my lord. And please tell me your name." ¡¯Sherlock Holmes.¡¯ "Pablo Castillo." Pablo shared his real name. He didn¡¯t let his intrusive thoughts win. Darcel smiled. "I will remember it." Watson reached the front of the carriage and Pablo went at the back. He opened the door of the carriage and went inside. "What the hell? What are you doing here?" Pablo jumped out of the carriage. "What happened, my lord?" "Is something wrong?" Watson and Darcel both were shocked by Pablo¡¯s sudden scream. "Look inside." Pablo said. Watson gulped and along with Darcel, peeked inside the carriage. "This¡­ a pretty girl is here?" "Who is she?" Watson and Darcel asked Pablo. "I know her." Pablo said. "Oh. She is your friend then." Watson sighed in relief. He thought his carriage was hijacked. "I wouldn¡¯t say that." "She is not your friend?" Watson¡¯s mood changed again. THUD! The door of the carriage opened and the girl came out. "I am his wife." ¡¯This bitch.¡¯ Pablo gritted his teeths. Only one woman called herself Pablo¡¯s wife. The daughter of the Count. Seraphina Herald or Sera. "Oh. She is your wife. No wonder you were afraid, my lord. Every man acts like that in front of his wife." Watson¡¯s mood was good again. ¡¯Stop with your mood swings.¡¯ Pablo would have refused Sera¡¯s claims but he figured he didn¡¯t need to do that. Watson and Darcel didn¡¯t seem to care too much about that. "I was just surprised to see her here. Let¡¯s carry on our journey." Pablo went inside the carriage. "Yes." Sera went inside as well. "Sure." Watson went to the front of the carriage as well. "Have a safe journey, my lord." Darcel wished them. Pablo gave him a nod and Watson finally took off. Pablo¡¯s journey towards his mission started again. But he had many things to deal with first. Like Sera, who was sitting in front of him. "What are you doing here?" He asked. "I will go with you." "How did you even reach me?" "I was following you from the moment you left the City. This carriage stopped here and I saw my chance to enter." "You can¡¯t go with me. It¡¯s very dangerous. And you will come in my way." "No. I won¡¯t. I will stay quiet. I already stayed away from you all this time when you were in the camp. I can¡¯t bear the distance anymore." ¡¯Her love will kill me.¡¯ "Will you not go away?" Pablo asked. "No." Sera was clear. Pablo sighed. "Fine. Then there are some things you must keep in mind." "Yay." "Pay attention." "Sorry. Tell me." "Give me your ear." Pablo leaned towards Sera and Sera did the same. She gave her ear to Pablo. After that, Pablo told her all the important things. Things like, no one should know he is from the military. He also gave a brief to Sera about his mission. He told her that Watson thinks that he is a Private Detective. He shared all the important things with Sera and moved back. "Get it?" "Yes. Don¡¯t worry." Sera showed a thumbs up. "Is your Angel with you?" "Yes. Always." ¡¯He is sitting in front of me.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Good luck.¡¯ Pablo replied. ¡¯But I am so happy today.¡¯ Cupid was full of smiles. ¡¯Why is that?¡¯ ¡¯You finally helped someone. He was so happy.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. You mean Darcel. Well, he gave me a good offer so I helped him.¡¯ ¡¯Right. I wanted to ask this. Why did you ask for so much food anyway?¡¯ ¡¯You¡¯ll see.¡¯ Pablo went silent and he told Sera to keep quiet as well. In silence, two hours went by and the carriage finally stopped. "My lord. I can only take you this far." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Watson¡¯s voice came as he turned around to face Pablo. "Further than this, is my Death." Chapter 131: Beauty Watson stopped the carriage and he said that he could only go this far. "Why is that?" Pablo asked. "Just after two kilometers, you will find the Hermit slums, after that you will find Glory city and after Glory city you will find the Forsaken Village. And as the rumors say, that village and the areas near it are dangerous these days. I will not risk my life, my lord." Watson gave an honest answer. "Fine." Pablo agreed. He stood up and got out of the carriage. Sera followed him. "Give him some money. He really made me reach here before dark." Pablo said. "Right." Sera did what Pablo said and gave a pouch of coins to Watson. Watson took it. "Thank you, my lady. And my lord, good luck." Pablo nodded. Watson returned the nod and reversed the carriage. After that, he ran away. Pablo and Sera were now standing on an empty road. There was no one near them. "Well, let¡¯s go." Pablo started walking forward. There was no point in waiting. It was only one kilometer away after all. Sera walked beside Pablo and she was over the moon. "It¡¯s like we are taking a long walk together." ¡¯We are.¡¯ "Don¡¯t forget what I told you." "Yes. Yes. I know everything. I will only do what you say." "Yeah. Don¡¯t increase my problems there." "I won¡¯t." Sera promised. Pablo sighed. He just hoped she kept her promise. "Anyway, let¡¯s talk about something romantic." Sera suggested. "No thanks." "Did you ever love someone?" Sera asked anyway. "No. I didn¡¯t have time for that. There was no one in the slum worthy of love. Not that I am one to talk." "Oh. Then what do you think of me?" "Nothing." "What? I did so much for you and you think nothing of me? I love you." Sera didn¡¯t like Pablo¡¯s answer. "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I just don¡¯t think in terms of love. I don¡¯t have any love inside me. And I don¡¯t deserve it either. You did good things for me and I adore that. Keep helping me, Sera." Pablo showed a warm smile and Sera rested her head on Pablo¡¯s shoulder. "I will keep helping you as long as I live. And everyone deserves love. So as you and so as I." ¡¯Naive.¡¯ Pablo let Sera rest her head as they walked. ¡¯You sure acted like you care for her. Do you really adore her? Was that true?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Of course not. I just didn¡¯t want her to get angry. Her anger can disrupt my plans. And also, I can¡¯t give her the cold shoulder all the time.¡¯ ¡¯Why? I am sure she won¡¯t mind your cold shoulder.¡¯ ¡¯You don¡¯t know, Angel. When love isn¡¯t reciprocated¡­¡¯ Pablo glanced at the smiling Sera. ¡¯It turns malevolent.¡¯ ¡¯I see. So you are neither showing her too much love nor showing her too much hate. You are keeping it in between.¡¯ Cupid understood. ¡¯Yeah. I am playing with her love.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s a very bad thi-Wait.¡¯ Cupid abruptly stopped. ¡¯What?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Andre is going to say something.¡¯ Cupid revealed. ¡¯Keep hearing.¡¯ Pablo would like to know what Sera¡¯s Angel thinks. "I also love you, dearest." Andre spoke. "I know." Sera replied. Pablo frowned. "Are you talking to your Angel?" "Yes. He is saying he loves me. He says it daily a thousand times." Sera revealed. Pablo jerked his head at Cupid. Cupid had her eyes wide open. ¡¯Why are you so shocked about this?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯No. That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s just Andre is totally in love with her. He is acting just like a teenage boy. A poet.¡¯ ¡¯And you are surprised about that?¡¯ S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯He is the strongest Angel. He never acts like this. He always remained dignified back at home. But in front of her, he is a different person. He is Human.¡¯ ¡¯I see. Why does he love her though?¡¯ Pablo became curious. "Sera," He said. "Ask your Angel why he loves you." "Sure. He will say the same thing again though." Sera turned her head a little at Andrezj and asked, "Why do you love me, Andrezj?" Cupid awaited Andrezj¡¯s answer and Andrezj finally spoke : "From the base of your neck, to the arch of your eyelids your beauty made a slave of me." "Wow." Cupid was impressed. She even forgot to speak through her mind. "What did he say?" Pablo asked. Sera told him with a smile. "From the base of my neck, to the arch of my eyelids, my beauty made a slave of him." ¡¯That¡¯s¡­ Adonis said that. It¡¯s a quote from a book.¡¯ "That¡¯s a great line." Pablo praised anyway. ¡¯Andre didn¡¯t create it himself?¡¯ Cupid asked. She thought that line was the original. ¡¯No. It is from Earth. He must have heard it somewhere and felt the same way after meeting Sera. He must be jealous of me as well.¡¯ ¡¯I must have missed reading that. Otherwise I should have known. I was impressed for nothing.¡¯ Cupid wasn¡¯t that much impressed anymore. If Andre would have said something original then she would have liked it more. ¡¯Coming up with something original is tough, angel. I have read countless books of the same storyline.¡¯ ¡¯I agree with that.¡¯ Cupid agreed. "Do you also think I am beautiful?" Sera asked. "Yes. But it¡¯s all about the genes. Your mother and father must be good looking as well." "They were. My mother was even prettier than me." "She must be." "Do you want to know why I killed her?" Sera asked and there was no regret on her face. Her head was still on Pablo¡¯s shoulder. ¡¯I already know.¡¯ "No need. I don¡¯t care." Pablo replied. "Okay." Sera stopped talking and crossed arms with Pablo. They were now looking like a couple. ¡¯I am surprised you didn¡¯t shove her away by now. Usually you are like ¡¯don¡¯t touch me bitch.¡¯ ¡¯I am Pablo Castillo.¡¯ But today you are being nice to her.¡¯ ¡¯I am giving her a recharge. She won¡¯t be able to do such things for a few weeks. If I make her deprived of myself then she could make problems for me. She would do anything to touch me. I don¡¯t want that during the mission.¡¯ ¡¯There is always a motive behind your actions. Just do something for the sake of doing it.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t reply and kept walking. One hour went by and Pablo finally stopped. "Sera. Get away." He said. Sera slowly moved away from Pablo. She wasn¡¯t too close anymore. Pablo¡¯s eyes were in the front and Sera looked there as well. "Is this it?" She asked. Pablo took a deep breath and stepped forward. "Yeah. This is it." Chapter 132: Rockstar In front of Pablo and Sera, a very small wooden rotten door stood. Nose wrenching smell welcomed him and he was familiar with it. It was the smell of a slum. Nevertheless, Pablo walked closer towards the door. "This door is screaming that it¡¯s the entrance of a slum." Pablo stood just in front of it and Sera was behind him but far. "You can go back if you want. I will be staying here for an indefinite time." Pablo said. "No. I will come. I don¡¯t care about this lousy smell at all." "Cover your face and nose. If the people inside saw you they might lose control." "Lose control?" Sera didn¡¯t understand. "I mean the men inside will try to touch you if they see your face. Their lust might take over." "Oh. That isn¡¯t a problem. Andrezj and you are here for me. And even if you are not, Andrezj will always help me." Sera was confident in her Angel. "Still, cover your face and nose. You might vomit." "Okay." Sera accepted Pablo¡¯s order and covered her face. She couldn¡¯t refuse him. "Come here." Pablo said. Sera stood beside Pablo. Pablo held her hand. "Ah. Why do you always hold my hand? I mean, I don¡¯t mind it but is this your fetish or something?" ¡¯It¡¯s my helplessness.¡¯ "No. I am just checking your temperature." Pablo lied. He was doing something else. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ You are already familiar with Target. No memories are needed. ] [ You have copied Target¡¯s Ego many times. You can keep it with you for seven hours now! ] After two more seconds, the main notification came. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You already know about the Ego. No description is needed. ] The interface went away and Pablo¡¯s luck would be good for seven hours now. ¡¯Like it or not, she is your lucky charm.¡¯ Cupid remarked. Pablo said nothing and opened the already open door. "Stay behind me and I¡¯ll do the talking." Pablo gave some more instructions. "How are you sure that there are people here? No one comes here after the Demon summoning." Sera said. "Just do what I said." "Okay." Sera nodded. Pablo turned around and finally stepped foot inside the Hermit slums. SWISH! ¡¯Woah.¡¯ A gust of wind washed over Pablo. His hair stood up. ¡¯No wonder everyone is afraid to come here.¡¯ Nevertheless, some wind wasn¡¯t enough to stop Pablo. He entered the slum with no fear. Sera followed him closely. But she didn¡¯t touch Pablo. He had told her not to touch him in front of other people. Pablo walked slowly and looked around. ¡¯This is just like Desper but with less huts.¡¯ Pablo looked at the ground. ¡¯There are still marks of blood. The foot soldiers must have killed many people.¡¯ Pablo walked deeper and he found some more huts. But he had yet to see someone. ¡¯There must be someone here. The villagers should have moved here.¡¯ Pablo watched closely at the huts and no one was inside them as well. ¡¯What is the deal here?¡¯ Pablo took one more step forward. TUCK! A sound came from the ground. Pablo looked and he instantly jumped back. The next second, a net came out of the ground and closed on its own. ¡¯A trap? So there is someone here after all.¡¯ Pablo stood up from the ground and stopped walking. Sera stopped behind him as well. He patted his hands and raised both of them in the air. "I am here to help you! I will make you get back your village. I am an ally. Please come out and talk." Pablo shouted out loud. He was sure there were people in the village. "I have no weapons on me. You can see my both hands. Come and talk. I request the chief of the Village." Pablo showed he was harmless and now he just waited for something to happen. "How do you know we are the villagers?" A voice came. ¡¯Finally.¡¯ Pablo was waiting for a reply. "Because this is the closest place you all can live to your village. The Royals won¡¯t allow you to stay inside their city anyway." Pablo answered. "Who are you?" The same voice came again. "The short answer is, I am your ally. For a long answer, come out and talk. It will be easier for both of us." No reply came and Pablo waited patiently. KLICK! A sound came and it was from the ground. Pablo stepped back and a door opened from the ground. ¡¯Right. This place has an underground bunker.¡¯ The small door completely opened and Pablo watched the small entrance. Then after two seconds, one hand came out. Then another hand came. ¡¯He is coming out like a zombie.¡¯ After hands, a head came out and soon the whole body of a person was in front of Pablo. And Pablo could only look at the man. "Are you the Chief?" He asked, surprised. "Yes." The chief replied. ¡¯That¡¯s not how I expected him to look.¡¯ The chief was wearing black shades, he had a bandanna on his head, his beard was white and it was well set. More than that, the man was wearing necklaces with beads on them. ¡¯He looks like an exorcist.¡¯ Pablo could only describe the Chief like that. [[A/n : See the Chief. Here!]] "Why are you staring? State your purpose or die." The Chief said. "Ah. Yes. I am here to help you all." Pablo said. "And who is behind you?" "She is my assistant." "Assistant? Who are you?" "I am Pablo Castillo." "I didn¡¯t ask your name." "Then?" "I mean what do you do? Are you from the military or something?" "Military? Haha. Of course not. That place is too low for me. I have no work there." Pablo acted like the Chief shared a joke. "Too low for you, eh? So you are a Royal." The chief cracked his fingers. ¡¯He doesn¡¯t like the Royals. Well, no one does.¡¯ "No. I am not a Royal as well. I am something else." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And that is?" Pablo smiled. He couldn¡¯t say he was from the military but he recently received a new identity and it came in handy for this moment¡­ "I am a Private Detective." Chapter 133: Smart Man Pablo revealed his fake identity to the Chief and the Chief didn¡¯t believe him right away. "A Private Detective? Who hired you?" He asked. "Someone from the Glory city. A Royal." Pablo lied. "Do you have any proof?" "I don¡¯t. But I can certainly show you that I am a detective." "Oh. Show it then." Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. "You are blind." The Chief flinched. "What?" Cupid exclaimed. Sera was taken aback as well. Even Andrezj was surprised. "Heh." The Chief let out a dry laugh. "Smart man you are, Pablo." The old man removed his black shades and a pair of pale white eyes peered at Pablo. "I am really blind." Pablo was right. "How did you get to know?" The chief asked. "The moment you came out of the bunker, you didn¡¯t know where I was until I spoke. You just stood in front of me by intuition. You were moving your ears to hear the lowest of the sounds. You got to know I had someone else with me by the sound of their breathing. But you didn¡¯t know whether it was a girl or not. So you asked, ¡¯Who is behind you?¡¯ if you would have asked, ¡¯Who is the girl behind you?¡¯ then I would not have considered you blind." "Is that so? But just asking a question in a certain way doesn¡¯t show a person is blind or not." "That is true. But you played safe by asking who is behind me. Most men would have asked who is that girl behind me, because they would be interested in her. But since you didn¡¯t know it was a girl, you didn¡¯t ask like that. Those who got fooled by your words and believed your eyes are fine, are the ones who have bad eyes in reality. But not me. Because unlike them and you¡­" Pablo stretched the skin under his eyes and smiled. "I am not blind." "Fine. I believe you. That was some weird observation and deduction but you are somehow right. But why did a Royal hire you to help us villagers? Since when did they become so helpful?" The Chief asked. "They hired me not to help you all. They hired me because they don¡¯t want people inside this slum. They want this slum empty." Pablo made something up. "I see. Fine. You can do that royal¡¯s job and my job as well." ¡¯His job?¡¯ "So now you fully believe me?" Pablo asked. He was confused about what the Chief said about his job but he would figure it out anyway. "Yes." The Chief wore his shades again. "Can you tell me your name now?" Pablo would not like to call him Chief all the time. "I am Socrates." The Chief¡¯s name was Socrates. "Nice name. Very original." "I know. But that isn¡¯t important. Come to the bunker, we will talk there." ¡¯I hate bunkers.¡¯ "No. Call all the villagers outside. I will talk to them in an open area." Pablo suggested otherwise. "The bunker is a good choice though. Why not?" Socrates asked. He saw no reason for Pablo to refuse. "The bunker isn¡¯t good for my skin. Call them out." "Alright." Socrates agreed in the end and looked inside the entrance of the bunker. "Everyone, come out. He is an ally." "Are you sure, chief? I don¡¯t trust the Royals, much less a detective hired by them." "Don¡¯t worry. Come out." "As you say." ¡¯So they could hear even from the bunkers.¡¯ After Socrates¡¯ order, one by one villagers came out. Five minutes went by and now all the villagers were standing in front of Pablo. Pablo counted them and they were five thousand in numbers. ¡¯Darcel¡¯s village had only near hundred people. This is a big village it seems.¡¯ The villagers were giving Pablo a cold look. They were looking at him with suspicion. There were some children as well and only they were taking it easy. They were playing among themselves. Nevertheless, it was high time Pablo should start his mission. "Is there any big place here where all of you can sit and I can tell you things." Pablo asked Socrates. "Come with me." Socrates started walking. The villagers followed their Chief and Pablo walked behind the villagers. Sera silently followed Pablo. After two minutes, everyone stopped. "Make way for him." Socrates said. The villagers scattered and a path was made in front of Pablo. Pablo walked on that straight path and reached Socrates. In front of him was a big tree. But it was not green. It was black. It had no leaves on it but it was still standing. There was a round border around the tree made of stone and it was supposed to be a seat for relaxation. "Sit there and we will sit on the ground." Socrates said. Pablo looked at the ground. "You will sit here? At least clean the ground." Pablo found the ground dirty. No. He didn¡¯t find it dirty, it was really dirty. "Don¡¯t worry about that. You just go and sit." Pablo sighed and went to sit on the stone border of the tree. Sera stood beside him. He waited for the villagers to sit and he wanted to see how they would sit on the ground filled with excretions of animals and rotten food. "Foro." Socrates spoke. "Yes, Chief." One villager replied. "Do it." Socrates said and the villager, Foro, raised his right leg in the air. Pablo watched closely and Foro then stomped his leg on the ground. THUMP! A loud impact happened on the ground and Pablo waited for something to happen. For a few seconds, nothing happened but after three more seconds, Pablo saw the change. Out of the ground itself, white tiles came out and in just a few seconds, the dirty ground was replaced by clean white tiles. ¡¯It¡¯s good.¡¯ Pablo liked what he saw. "Sitting on hard white tiles will hurt though." Pablo said. Socrates smiled. "Geto. Do it." One more villager was called and he began his thing. He put both his hands on the ground and murmured. Pablo couldn¡¯t hear what he was saying and after a few seconds, Ghetto stopped doing whatever he was doing. Pablo saw no changes on the white tiles and even after waiting for a few seconds, nothing happened. "Is something supposed to happen?" Pablo asked. "What happened is¡­" Socrates and the other villagers sat on the white tiles. "This." Pablo frowned. He watched closely and when he saw what actually happened he was amused again. ¡¯So the tiles have become a mattress now. Must be comfortable.¡¯ It was really comfortable. The villagers sat on the tiles with ease. "Speak, detective. Whatever you want to say." Socrates spoke. Everyone was ready to listen. Pablo nodded and put his elbows on the knees. He leaned forward and the first thing he said was¡­ "Do you have food?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 134: Future Pablo started his talk asking if the Villagers had any food with them. All the villagers were serious and they were eager to hear what Pablo had to say but the man talked about food. And that removed all the seriousness from the air. "Seriously? Food?" "We are living in this filth and you are asking for food?" "Aren¡¯t you a big shot detective? You should have eaten before coming here." The Villagers lashed on Pablo and before things could escalate, Socrates raised his hand. Everyone went silent and Socrates looked at Pablo. "The reserve of food we have is only for women, elders and children. And that will not long for much time as well. All the adults haven¡¯t eaten anything for five days. We have only been drinking water. That too, because of someone¡¯s Ego, We have no food, detective. We can¡¯t help you in that matter." Socrates explained their situation with diligence and Pablo just looked at all of them. "Wow. You people sure are dumber than you look." Pablo shared his honest thoughts. "What did you say?" The villagers got angry. "I just asked you all if you have food with you. When did I say that I want to eat?" Pablo iterated. "Then?" Socrates asked. "I just wanted to know if you all have food or not. Just answer that." "No. We don¡¯t have food. Now what?" One villager barked. Pablo nodded and removed one of the two bracelets from his left hand. "Here." He threw it at Socrates. "What¡¯s this?" Socrates asked, the villagers tried to get a look as well. "Check it." Pablo said. Socrates did it as he shoved his hand inside the bracelet. "It¡¯s full." The old man said. Pablo smiled. "See what¡¯s it full with." Socrates touched the contents and the next second, his eyes lit up. "It¡¯s filled with food!" "What?" "Food." "Is this for us?" The villagers were instantly hyped up. "Yes. I brought food for you all. And it¡¯s very much. You can eat all you want." Pablo shared the big news. "Really?" "After a long time." "A feast." "Empty it, Chief." The Villagers couldn¡¯t wait to eat. They haven¡¯t had food for five days after all. "Not now." The Chief, however, refused. "Why?" Everyone asked. The chief didn¡¯t reply to the villagers and gave a look at Pablo. "Why are you doing this? I know no one cares. And yet, you brought food for us. You are just a detective. What will you get from doing all this?" Socrates asked a series of questions. When the Villagers heard the questions, they too calmed down. Their Chief was right. Why would someone help some poor villagers? All of them stared at Pablo for an answer. An answer that satisfied them. "You all are thinking too much. The royal hired me to make you all leave this place. And to do that, I have to make your Village suitable for living again. If I manage to do that, I will get some good rewards from that Royal. And I gave you food because you won¡¯t be able to help me in hunger. Your brain won¡¯t work that well. And what if you die of hunger. This mission demands all of your cooperation. That¡¯s why I am making sure that we all stay fit and on good terms with each other." Pablo explained his reasons. He mixed some lies and truth and created a good answer. Now he just waited for the Villagers. "Makes sense." One villager broke the ice. "Yeah. We are all dealing with our own things." "He gets something and we get something. Fair deal." One by one, all the Villagers accepted Pablo¡¯s answer. Now only Socrates was left to say something. "Just agree, Chief." "Yeah. We will all die of hunger like this." "I just want to eat something." Socrates sighed. "Fine. Let¡¯s eat." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yay!" "Let¡¯s go!" "Thank you, detective." "You are a good detective. You brought food with you because you knew we would be hungry." "Do it, Chief." The Villagers were happy and Socrates stood up. "Foro, make the sitting area bigger. We will eat right here. We all are too hungry to change places to eat." "Right away." The same villager who turned the dirty ground into white tiles stood up and stomped his leg. The white tiles increased for more ground and now it was also touching the stone pavement Pablo was sitting on. "Join us, detecti-Pablo." One villager called. He even used his name. That was a good sign. "No. Please eat. I am full. I will wait. Take as long as you want. I am in no hurry." Pablo said with a smile. The Villagers smiled in return and looked forward to the contents of the bracelet. The villagers were seated in a circle and in the middle of the circle was Socrates. He was standing with the bracelet and after a few seconds, he emptied the bracelet filled with food. Things kept pouring from the bracelet and all the Villagers could just drool over the things that were falling down. Fruits, vegetables, meat, only these three things were falling and the villagers weren¡¯t complaining at all. It took five minutes for everything to come out of the bracelet and when Socrates was sure there was nothing left, he gave the order.. "Attack!" And the Villagers attacked. They grabbed anything they saw and began chomping on it. They were eating the vegetables raw. They were just so hungry. Meat and fruits were flying as everyone was having a blast. Only food existed for them. Even the chief, Socrates, was acting the same as villagers. He was acting brave before but he was just as hungry as them. "Heh. What a riot." Pablo chuckled at the scene and just watched the buffet of animals. ¡¯They didn¡¯t even check if all this food was poisonous or not. The chief isn¡¯t that smart after all.¡¯ ¡¯Is it poisoned?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Of course not. I am just saying.¡¯ ¡¯I see. And this was the reason you told Darcel to store a huge amount of food. You have a good future vision.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t know about that. But if my future vision is really good then I think¡­¡¯ Pablo looked far to his East and a small fragment of white mist was visible. ¡¯The Future is Bleak.¡¯ Chapter 135: Never Left Pablo told Cupid that the future was bleak. He even saw a small fragment of White mist in the sky. It was very small but Pablo saw it because of the dark sky. He had reached the Hermit slum in the afternoon but the Evening was near when he reached so it didn¡¯t take long for the sky to turn dark. ¡¯You always say negative things. Couldn¡¯t you have said the future is bright?¡¯ Cupid complained. ¡¯I only lie when it¡¯s useful to me. Negative or not.¡¯ ¡¯Right.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking and Pablo couldn¡¯t care less. He watched the Villagers eating and he was sure that they forgot Pablo was there. ¡¯Will they eat everything today? I don¡¯t have extra reserves.¡¯ Pablo should have brought more food. If the villagers ate everything then they would be left nothing. Thirty minutes went by and the scene Pablo wanted to see finally arrived. The Villagers stopped eating and there was still a good amount of food left. "Thank you so much, Pablo." The villagers showed their gratitude. They had been hungry for days and they felt bliss after eating their fill. Pablo smiled. "No worries. Store the leftover food. It will help." Socrates did that and wore the bracelet on his hand. After that, the people again gathered in front of Pablo. Socrates¡¯ back was in front of all the people. "Now you can talk. We are ready to hear." The Chief said. Pablo nodded and finally began the serious talks. "When did the problem start or when did you first notice there was something wrong in your village? And do you have a map of some kind?" "Just after one month of the Blood Fest war. People started falling sick. Their strength left the body and they died after a few days. But the casualties were very less and the lands were also good so I thought it was just a strange sickness. But as years went by, casualties increased. The lands became infertile. There was no fresh water left and many people were forced to leave the village. But all of us didn¡¯t want to leave the village as we had nowhere to go. The situation became dire and dire by each passing day and only one week ago, white mist began forming in the village. After that, people began dying at a fast and constant rate. My children became orphans and that was when I decided to complain to the Count of Glory city about it." "But the Count did nothing and when the white mist reached the Glory city only then the higher people took some action. Right?" Pablo completed the story. "Yes. The King sent some soldiers and the Count to our village but they all died. We were forced to live in this slum as we also didn¡¯t want to die. Now we are just waiting for the King to do something to solve the problem of the white mist. And no, we don¡¯t have any kind of maps." ¡¯If I went to the King and said I am from the military he would help me. But I can¡¯t do that because of the condition of the military. I can¡¯t tell anyone that I am from the military. The military posed this condition on the candidates to increase the difficulty for them. What a pain.¡¯ Pablo had to think of some new ways to tackle the mission. "The King will do something, Socrates. But I am also here. The Royal hired me to clear the village and I will clear the village. Just give me some time." "Sure. Take as long as you want." Socrates agreed. "Yeah. We believe you." "We could do this at least in return for the food." The villagers also agreed. They became Pablo¡¯s supporters more or less. "What will be your first step?" Socrates asked. "I will spend the night here and in the morning, I will go near the Village. I have to see its condition first hand." Pablo shared. "Alright. That¡¯s a good call. Ghetto will arrange the bed for you. He can make mattresses like this." "No need for that. Just make this seat comfortable. My assistant and I will spend the night here." "As you say. All these huts belong to us. Most of the day we stay in the bunker and at night we come up and sleep." Socrates revealed. "You people stay all day inside the bunker? Why?" "Because the bunker is much better than here. Although there are skeletons of the residents of this slum inside the bunker from five years ago, it is still spacious and cooler than here." One villager answered. ¡¯These guys are okay living beside skeletons?¡¯ "Whatever floats your boat." Pablo shrugged. If the people were fine with it then who was he to judge. "Now you all can go. I will think about what to do tomorrow." Pablo said. The villagers nodded and scattered in all directions. Ghetto came towards Pablo and touched the seating area of stone. He murmured something again and the next second, Pablo experienced it himself. "This is really nice." The stone isn¡¯t hard anymore. It was squishy and bouncy. Ghetto was also a squishy and bouncy gentleman. He was fat. After doing what Socrates told him, he too went towards his hut. Now only Pablo, Sera and Socrates were there. "You can also leave, you know." Pablo said. "I know. But I have something to share." Socrates came closer to Pablo. "Share it then." Pablo was ready to listen. "Ten years ago, the Blood Fest War happened and five years ago, the residents of this Slum summoned a Demon." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes?" "And just after the Blood Fest War ended, our village faced problems. And it became worse when the Demon appeared." "So? Come to the point, Socrates." Pablo just wanted to hear the main thing. "What I am trying to say is, Hollow Kingdom is just a hundred kilometers away from our Forsaken Village. The cannibals who participated in the war ten years ago, whom we believed had already left our Kingdom, what if those cannibals¡­" Socrates came closer to Pablo and whispered the last part.. "Never left." Chapter 136: Simp "So you are saying some Cannibals hid themselves in your village after the war ten years ago?" Pablo asked for confirmation. "Yes. What if the Cannibals are there and they are planning something big? This white mist could be one of their ways to enact revenge from our Kingdom." Socrates said. "That could be the case. I mean, it¡¯s just a possibility. Maybe the white mist is because of something else entirely." "And other than the Cannibals, what if someone else is with them as well? Someone that acts like their kind." Socrates wasn¡¯t finished. "And who could that be?" Pablo asked. Socrates looked left and right and whispered : "Vampires." Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. "Don¡¯t be surprised. Vampires also drink blood, detective. Cannibals eat and Vampires drink. They are the same." Socrates added. "Okay. But you also mentioned the Demon. What did he have to do with your village?" "The Demon appeared five years ago and he wreaked havoc in Glory city. And everyone says that the military won that day. But, detective, a Demon isn¡¯t someone who would just lose. What if the military only thought that they killed the Demon? What if he is still alive and hiding in the Village?" "How are you so sure about that?" "I am sure you know that the Demon was summoned here to kill the Royals but he wasn¡¯t able to do that. So it means his job is still unfinished. And as you know, Demons can¡¯t go back to the place where they were summoned. And they also can¡¯t go back to Hell without finishing their job. So after getting hurt by the military, he must have gone to the closest place he could find. And the closest place from the Glory city is¡­" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Socrates paused and Pablo finished the next part. "Your village." "Exactly." Socrates moved back from Pablo. "I leave you with that, detective. Use your brain. We¡¯ll meet tomorrow morning." Socrates after saying all that stuff walked away. Now only Sera, Pablo and Pablo¡¯s thoughts were left there. ¡¯What do you think of his deduction?¡¯ Cupid was also there. ¡¯Those were not deductions, Angel. He was trying to get inside my mind. He wants me to think like that.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. So will you let him get inside your head?¡¯ ¡¯Of course not. It¡¯s just I can¡¯t totally disregard his words. What he said could be true. Cannibals, Vampires and Demon. If it turns out that they are really inside the village then it would mean¡­¡¯ Pablo watched the back of the chief as he went inside his hut. ¡¯Socrates already knew that beforehand.¡¯ ¡¯How can you say that? Isn¡¯t Socrates the chief of the Village? If he would have known about Cannibals staying in the Village then wouldn¡¯t he have complained right away?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯I don¡¯t know. I need to investigate more. Things became more serious. I might even need the help of the King at some point.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s true. But you should know, Demons can see us Angels.¡¯ ¡¯Thanks for the information. And I didn¡¯t know that Demons can¡¯t go back to the place they are summoned from. Socrates told me a nice thing. A very informative thing.¡¯ "Can I speak now?" Pablo turned around. It was Sera. "Yes. But no touching." "Finally." Sera crashed on the stone seat. "I was tired from all this standing and keeping quiet." She laid on the seat. "You will get a lot more tired in the coming days. Tomorrow we will be visiting the Village and Glory city." "Ahgnh. Fine. I take it on myself. Just don¡¯t go where I can¡¯t follow you." Sera closed her eyes. Pablo sighed and watched the sleeping Sera. ¡¯If you follow me everywhere, death will follow you as well.¡¯ "Andrezj, keep an eye. If anyone other than my husband comes near me, kill them." Sera wasn¡¯t asleep yet. But after that order, Sera didn¡¯t say anything. She was finally asleep. Pablo also laid on the same stone seat but he was far from Sera. He couldn¡¯t take it easy with her. The amount of horny Sera gets, she could be found above Pablo in the morning. Pablo shut down his thoughts for the day and closed his eyes. And in just a few seconds, he drifted to sleep. Cupid and Andrezj were left alone and the situation was awkward for them. Goddess Alfida had many Angels with her and Cupid was the youngest and weakest of them while Andrezj was the eldest and strongest. Cupid never talked to Andrezj and Andrezj didn¡¯t bother with other Angels as well. He only listened to Goddess Alfida and now Sera as well. Cupid sat beside Pablo, averting her eyes from Andrezj. Andrezj was behind her. "Are you his Guardian Angel?" Andrezj spoke and Cupid jerked her head around. "You talked to me?" Cupid asked with wide eyes. "Is there anyone else here?" "Uh. No. Sorry." Andrezj was a strict Angel and other than Sera and Goddess Alfida, he changed for no one. "Answer the question. Are you his Guardian Angel?" Cupid frowned. "You don¡¯t know who he is?" "Was I supposed to know that?" "Yes. I mean, the Gods must have told you." "They told me nothing. I have been here for a few years now. No one contacted me." "That¡¯s strange. If the Gods didn¡¯t tell you then I think they didn¡¯t want to tell you. I will keep quiet as well. I don¡¯t want any problems." Cupid won¡¯t share something if even the Gods didn¡¯t share it. "Tch. I will ask them myself then." "Yes. That will be best." "So you are not his Guardian Angel? At least say yes or no, dammit." "Y-yes. No. No. I am not his Guardian Angel. Goddess Alfida sent me here. I am not supposed to help him at all. We are not like you and Sera." Cupid flinched by the sudden shout of Andrezj. "You don¡¯t get to call her Sera." "Sorry." Cupid could only apologize. Andrezj has become a simp. "I will talk with you after clearing things up with the Gods tomorrow. Be ready." Andrezj said and went silent. He didn¡¯t speak after that. Cupid just gave a nod and shut her mouth as well. Like that, the night continued¡­ ¡¯I love you, Pablo.¡¯ ¡¯I am incapable of love. Don¡¯t do this.¡¯ ¡¯I will teach you. I love you so much.¡¯ ¡¯I am a criminal. I don¡¯t deserve such things.¡¯ ¡¯Even Devils wish for love, Pablo. You have suffered enough. Rest with me.¡¯ ¡¯Are you sure?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. Let¡¯s get married.¡¯ ¡¯Okay.¡¯ ¡¯I am sorry, Pablo. I lied to you.¡¯ ¡¯What?¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t love you. I am an Agent sent to kill you.¡¯ ¡¯What? But I loved you! I love you!¡¯ ¡¯I lied, Pablo. You were right. You don¡¯t deserve any love.¡¯ ¡¯Wha-¡¯ THAMM! ¡¯Target found! Kill himmm!¡¯ ¡¯Attack!¡¯ ¡¯Kill Criminal X!¡¯ ¡¯Kill Pablo Castilloooo!!¡¯ "I will burn you allllll!!!" Like that, after five hours of sleep, Pablo woke up with a scream. Chapter 137: Bones "I will burn you alllll!!" Pablo woke up with a scream. "What happened? What did I do?" "Why do you always scream like that?" "An attack?" Sera, Cupid and Andrezj. Pablo managed to startle all three of them at once. Pablo shook his head a couple of times and looked at the three people. They were watching him like owls. "It¡¯s nothing." He said. "Nothing, my foot. You scared the hell out of me." Cupid complained. "What happened, dear? You are full of sweat." Sera was worried. "I thought someone attacked us." Andrezj was calmer than the rest. Pablo sighed. He was only able to hear Cupid and Sera. "It was just a bad dream. Everyone has that." ¡¯Was it Hitler again?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯No. All these talks about love are going on for a couple of days so it was related to that this time.¡¯ Pablo answered. ¡¯Oh. Will you tell me?¡¯ Cupid was interested now. ¡¯No. Some other time.¡¯ Pablo refused right away. "I also have bad dreams but I never shout like this." Sera said. Pablo smiled. "You are strong then." "It¡¯s not about being strong, dear. It¡¯s about having someone with you. I have Andrezj so I am fine. But you¡­" Sera placed her hand on Pablo¡¯s hand. "You are lonely." "So?" "I can fix that." "Remove your hand." Sera did it. "What happened, detective? I heard your scream." Pablo jerked his head. Socrates was standing in front of him. And some Villagers came out as well. ¡¯Was my scream that loud?¡¯ ¡¯It was.¡¯ Cupid answered. Pablo had to deal with Socrates now. "I am fine. Don¡¯t worry. It was just a bad dream." "Yeah. I can see that. I thought some foot soldiers came here. That¡¯s why we have set up some traps for them." Socrates replied. Pablo looked in the sky. "It¡¯s morning. Let¡¯s just get ready for the day." He stood up. He already woke up so he won¡¯t waste time. Sera followed Pablo and stood up as well. She covered her face with a cloth again. "Where is the bathroom?" Pablo asked. "Um. It¡¯s in the bunker." ¡¯Fcuk.¡¯ "Is it not anywhere else?" "I am afraid, no. The only bathroom is in the bunker. The people here made it this way because the slum already had sewage flowing around here. The Bunker is the only clean place. At least, compared to here." Socrates explained. "Fine. Lead the way." Pablo would use the bathroom anyway. All for the sake of mission. ¡¯Just skip bathing if you are against visiting the bunker.¡¯ Cupid suggested. ¡¯A clean body helps the mind to stay clean. I can¡¯t work well without doing that.¡¯ ¡¯You have your priorities straight for all the weird things.¡¯ Socrates walked forward Pablo and Sera. He entered the bunker and Pablo followed him along with Sera. The smell was more or less the same as the upper ground so it was not a problem. They walked down the stairs and finally reached the main area of the bunker. "This is really big." Pablo commented. The bunker was bigger than Pablo expected. It had room for many people. It was like a big apartment back on Earth. But of course, the bunker was located in the slums so the ground was dirty but less dirtier than above. Socrates walked forward and soon they reached the center of the main hall of the bunker. And in the corner, Pablo noticed a moderate number of bones and some skeletons. Socrates must have sensed Pablo looking there so he said, "Look at where you are standing." Pablo looked down and he noticed some red patterns. He looked closely and his brows shot up. "This was the circle made for summoning the Demon." "Exactly. You are sharp even after waking up a few moments ago." ¡¯I don¡¯t know what waking up has anything to do with intelligence.¡¯ "Yeah. I have to be like this in my line of work." Pablo stopped looking at the circle. It was hardly visible anyway. It had become lighter over the years. "What about those skeletons? They belong to the original residents of this slum, right?" "Yes. They are the ones who died the moment the Demon appeared. Sacrifice you would call them." "So why are you still keeping their skeletons here? Throw them." "We are afraid." Socrates said. "These people died during a Demon summoning. And no one wants to disturb their skeletons. They all think that Demon will not like it. So no one touched it. And I would advise you not to touch them as well. Let them be." "Sure." Pablo wouldn¡¯t have done anything to them anyway. He was just here for the mission. After a few more seconds of walking, they reached in front of a metal door. "This is your bathroom, detective. And for your Assistant as well. You can take turns, which you will obviously do. Unless you don¡¯t want to bathe together. Haha." "Very funny, Socrates. Now leave. We will manage and don¡¯t let anyone come here until we are finished. Close the entrance of the basement as well." Pablo gave some orders. "I don¡¯t take orders but I would listen to you this time. Don¡¯t take too long. Remember, some Cannibals and Vampires are on the loose." ¡¯He is still on that.¡¯ Socrates said some parting words and left Pablo and Sera alone. "Keep doing what we were doing. They might be listening." Pablo said in a low voice and Sera nodded. "And it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to use this bathroom. No need to force yourself. You are staying away from me anyway. So I don¡¯t mind." "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need a bathroom at all. I just followed you here for fun." "You don¡¯t need a bathroom? What¡¯s that supposed to mean?" Sera smiled. "Andrezj, do it." "Here." SNAP! Andrezj snapped his fingers and some bright sparkling happened around Sera. Then the next second, a sweet fragrance came and after two more seconds, Sera was as good as new. She was fresh, good looking, beautiful, and perfumed. In short, she took a shower without taking a shower. "Amazing." Pablo was genuinely impressed. He looked at Cupid. ¡¯Can you also do it?¡¯ ¡¯No. I only know defensive spells. That too, I can only make a shield.¡¯ ¡¯Useless.¡¯ S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo ignored Cupid and asked Sera if her Angel could do the same thing for him. Sera asked Andrezj but Andrezj refused. Some spells were only for his Sera. Pablo gave up on the Angels and finally went inside the bathroom. Sera waited outside but a little far from the bathroom and after one and a half hour, Pablo came out. He wore the same clothes as yesterday and after seeing the circle and the skeletons for one more time, he finally left the bunker. Socrates welcomed him outside and Pablo went straight to the important matter. "Let¡¯s pay a visit to your Cursed Village." Chapter 138: Hundred Motives "Let¡¯s pay a visit to your cursed village." Pablo was ready to go. "Don¡¯t you want to eat something first?" Socrates asked. "Yes. After eating we will go." Pablo wanted to eat. He was eager to finish his mission so he forgot about eating. "Right. Come inside my hut." Socrates walked towards his hut and Pablo walked behind him. After that, Pablo, Sera and the Chief ate something and now they were finally ready. "Are you wearing nice clothes?" Socrates asked. Pablo quivered his brows. "Why is that? And I think they are decent." "You should wear some royal clothes. You have to cross Glory city to get to the village. Nice clothes will make it easy for you." "Makes sense. I even brought some expensive clothes before coming here." "You must have forgotten to wear them. You can change here. I am blind anyway." "Yeah." Pablo took out a pair of good clothes from his bracelet and removed his old clothes right there. "Hiiie." Sera let out some kind of noise and turned away. She couldn¡¯t watch Pablo. ¡¯I don¡¯t even have any abs yet. Why is she blushing?¡¯ ¡¯You won¡¯t understand. When you love someone, they become the most beautiful person in the world for you.¡¯ Cupid gave some love knowledge. Pablo ignored her and Sera both and wore his new clothes. Sera was already looking nice and rich so she didn¡¯t have to do anything. Pablo let his old clothes stay inside the hut and with Sera and Socrates, he finally came out. "Everyone!" Socrates called. All the villagers gathered in front of him in just one shout. "We are going to our village. You all stay here. Set up the traps and keep an eye on the entrance. We don¡¯t know how long it will take us to come back here. Take care of yourselves, alright?" "Yes!" The villagers replied in unison. Socrates nodded and all three of them walked towards the entrance of the slums. The Villagers followed them. After two minutes, Socrates, Pablo and Sera were outside the slum. "Take care, chief and Pablo too." The villagers waved their hands to all three of them. Pablo did a little wave as well and began his journey. He and Sera were on the same road from where they came to the slums and Socrates walked in front of them. "How far is the Village?" Pablo asked. "It¡¯s far. But you won¡¯t have to go inside the village anyway. You will be able to see the white mist before even reaching the Village." "Sure thing." Pablo increased his pace and now he was walking just beside Socrates. Sera stayed behind him as she was told. Cupid and Andrezj were also there but they were quiet for now. "You have trained yourself very well, Socrates. A blind man walking like he could see." Pablo remarked. He was kind of impressed by Socrates and his black shades too. "I have been blind since birth, Detective. This ability of mine isn¡¯t my talent, it¡¯s my survival." "Fair enough." "Have you thought about what I said last night?" ¡¯Why is he so adamant on that?¡¯ "Yeah. You could be right. Cannibals and Vampires could be there. But the war happened ten years ago, where could they have hidden themselves so that no one could find them?" "I don¡¯t know. And even if someone did have found them in our village, it¡¯s not like they could fight them off. I am not that strong as well. And also, what if the Demon is helping them hide?" "That could be the case. But why would a Demon help someone?" "You don¡¯t know, detective. A Demon has a hundred motives for whatever he does and ninety nine of them are¡­" Socrates stopped walking. "Malevolent." He turned his head at Pablo. "We are here." Pablo frowned. In front of him was just a big metal gate divided by two from the middle. It was in the middle of the road, blocking the further path. But there was no white mist visible yet. "Where are we?" Pablo asked. "From this first gate, the area of Glory city starts. Only some selected or rich individuals can get past it. The Royals want no low life to enter their city." Socrates explained. "So you can¡¯t follow us?" Pablo asked. "That¡¯s right." "But what if I say that you are with me?" "You can try if you want but I am sure I won¡¯t be allowed." "There is no harm in trying." Pablo walked towards the big gate. He knocked on it. WRILL! The gate made a sound and it opened automatically. When the gate fully opened, Pablo saw five guards in front of him. One of them came forward. "State your name, your purpose, and give us an identity proof. And if you are from the slums, then just turn back." He gave some orders right away. Pablo figured he must be the main guard. Nevertheless, Pablo wasted no time and gave answers. "My name is Pablo Castillo and I am a private detective. I don¡¯t have a proof of identity with me but I do have this.." Pablo took out his Black card. The main guard reached out his hand and snatched the card from Pablo. He watched it closely. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Get me the machine." He said. One of the guards brought a machine of some kind and showed it to the main guard. The main guard then placed the black card on the machine. BEEP! The machine made a sound and the main guard nodded. "It¡¯s authentic." He gave the card back to Pablo. ¡¯He isn¡¯t surprised by the Black card. He must have seen a lot of them.¡¯ "So can we pass?" Pablo asked. "There is no ¡¯we¡¯ here, sir. Only you shall pass." The main guard made it clear. STEP! STEP! Someone came forward from behind Pablo. It was Sera. She stood beside him and showed a Black card to the main guard as well. "She is my assistant." Pablo shared her identity. The main guard checked Sera¡¯s black card as well and it was also authentic. "Okay, so now only you two can pass. This old man stays here. I can tell at first glance he is from the slums." ¡¯He should have also worn some fancy dress but even if he wore nice clothes, where he would have gotten a Black card. His entry was prohibited from the start.¡¯ "Told you." Socrates said, smiling. "Now state the purpose of your visit." The main guard asked another question. At this, Pablo gave an honest answer. "I am here to save the Kingdom." Chapter 139: Famous "If it¡¯s a joke it isn¡¯t funny." The main guard didn¡¯t believe Pablo. A young man claiming that he came to save the kingdom was obviously unbelievable. "I am here to examine the Forsaken Village. Someone hired me to cure the White mist." Pablo said with confidence. "So say this then. Don¡¯t act like you are some savior. A puny village isn¡¯t the whole kingdom." The main guard retorted. And behind the main guard, A guard was writing things down. They all were wearing a dark green uniform. And Pablo figured they were only security guards not foot soldiers of the kingdom. And they were definitely not some soldiers from the military. The military doesn¡¯t supply their soldiers as mere guards. They are too proud of their soldiers to do that. The foot soldiers are also guards but they work inside a city and their master is the Count of the city. These soldiers have authority but not that great. That¡¯s why they are called foot soldiers. The lowest of the low in the hierarchy of authority in a city. They could only overpower poor people. "What is the name of your assistant?" The main guard asked. "Seralina Teen." Pablo answered. He gave a fake name and he did it very fast in fear that Sera might tell her real name to the main guard. But Sera remembered Pablo¡¯s order. Only Pablo would do the talking. So she remained silent. "Alright. Now you can go. And old man, you go back." The main guard said. "If I say he is with me will he be allowed?" Pablo asked. "No." "If I pay you some money then will he be allowed?" Pablo tried again. "No. Look, if I let him come then I will lose my life. You know how the Royals are. They destroyed a slum. They just hate filth. Can¡¯t help it." The main guard made it clear. Pablo sighed. "Socrates, you can leave." "No worries. Good luck, detective." Socrates turned around and walked back. ¡¯I have my good luck with me.¡¯ Pablo and Sera stepped past the gate. Pablo held Sera¡¯s hand and used Mimesis Malefica. He copied her Ego once more and now he had it for ten hours. Sera was happy by this occasional touching of Pablo. Pablo let go of her hand and there was another gate in front of them. Pablo knocked on it and it opened. He again met five guards in a dark green uniform. "Keep walking. But first, the girl shall come." One guard said. The main one. He posed a condition and Pablo agreed. He let Sera cross the gate first and nothing happened. Then he crossed it. And as soon as he crossed it¡­ TING! TING! TING! Three loud sounds rang, the door lit up in red. ¡¯Is this a weapon detector door?¡¯ Pablo tensed up. He looked at the main guard in front of him. "Raise your hands." The guard said. Pablo obliged. The guard came forward and checked Pablo, all over his body. "You are not carrying any weapons. Give me your bracelets." The guard said. Pablo gave both of his bracelets to the guard. "Bring that machine." He ordered. In a second, one guard came forward with a rectangular shaped device. The main guard put both bracelets inside the machine and waited. BEEP! BEEP! The machine made a sound and Pablo witnessed what the machine could actually do. From one of the bracelets, a knife came out on its own. After that, the main guard picked the bracelets again and gave it back to Pablo. "Visitors aren¡¯t allowed with a weapon inside the city. Now you can go." Pablo wore the bracelets again and walked past the second gate as well. Now, only the third and last gate was in front of them. It was the biggest gate. Pablo knocked on it and it opened. But this time, only one guard was standing behind the gate. He was a muscular man and his uniform was dark blue in color. Pablo and Sera waited for the guard to do his job. "What is the rank of your Ego?" The guard asked, looking at Sera. "Her is pur-" "I asked her. You keep quiet." The guard didn¡¯t let Pablo speak for Sera. Pablo obliged and nodded at Sera. "Purple." She answered. The guard nodded and looked at Pablo. "What¡¯s yours?" "White." "Hmm?" The guard raised his brows. "White?" "Yes." "So you are the one with a White Ego. You are pretty famous." "Is that so?" "Yes, Everyone was saying someone awakened a White ego somewhere and many people thought of it as a rumor. But I guess, it¡¯s true." Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Can¡¯t be helped. It is what it is." Pablo just wanted to enter the city. "Right. To each its own. Wait for a moment." The guard put his hand inside his bracelet and took out a thick slab of metal. He held it in front of Sera and Pablo. "I want you both to punch on it with all your strength. This is a test of your Ego. If this girl has a purple ego then she will do some damage to this slab and if you really have White Ego then your wrist will break." The guard explained. ¡¯So this is the test to find out if we are telling the truth or not. The higher the Ego, the stronger the physical prowess. I get it.¡¯ Pablo glanced at Sera. Sera nodded and came in front of the thick smooth metal slab. She clenched her fist and with all her power, punched it¡­ TUNG! A loud sound rang and Sera came back to her position. Pablo saw the impact on the slab and Sera¡¯s knuckles were printed on it. "That¡¯s acceptable for a purple one." The guard threw the slab away and took out another new slab. "Now your turn." It was Pablo¡¯s chance now and if he punched the slab with all his power, then his Black Ego would destroy it. But once, Cupid had told him something good. He had two physiques inside him. One belonged to the Black ego holder Pablo Castillo and the other belonged to the White Ego holder¡­ Void Grief. Pablo clenched his fist, mustered all his power as he was afraid that if he held back, then the guard would find out. ¡¯I am counting on you, kid.¡¯ Pablo raised his fist and with all his strength, he punched the slab¡­ Chapter 140: Welcome Back TUNG! Pablo punched the metal slab. KRACK! "Haha. Your rank is really White." The guard laughed out loud. It happened just like he expected. Pablo¡¯s wrist cracked. It broke. But instead of crying, Pablo heaved a sigh of relief. The physique of Void Grief acted this time. ¡¯I have no way to control my physique as long as this body doesn¡¯t become completely mine.¡¯ Pablo hated the fact he wasn¡¯t in control of his own body. "Now that you made me break my wrist. Can you heal it?" Pablo asked the guard. "You are not feeling pain?" "I am used to such things by now. That¡¯s why I became a detective. Less work of the body, more work of the mind." "Whatever. Eat this. It will heal the broken bone." The guard threw a red pill at Pablo. Pablo sniffed it and ran his fingers on it. "It¡¯s not poison. It¡¯s safe. If anyone wanted you dead you would have died long ago." The guard said. Pablo was really checking if the red pill was good or not. ¡¯Well, a red pill is better than a blue pill.¡¯ Pablo put the pill inside his mouth and swallowed it. "Gross." The pill was sour. It tasted like wet salt. "That¡¯s what you get for being so weak." "Yeah. Poor me." Pablo felt the bone of his wrist joining again and after a few seconds, it was in working condition. "So can we enter now?" Pablo asked. "Yes. Get lost." The guard gave permission. Pablo and Sera crossed the third gate as well and now in front of them was only a clear road. "Keep walking. You will see the entrance to the Glory city on your right side." The guard shouted from behind. Pablo and Sera began their walk again. "Am I allowed to speak now?" Sera asked. She was walking beside Pablo. "Yes. But as long as we are walking on this road." "Okay." Sera said and the first thing she did was to remove the cloth from her face. "It¡¯s so hot with the cloth. I can¡¯t stay like that for a long time." "Well, you can stay like this for now, I guess." "Yay." Sera did a small celebration. "But no touching." "Okay." Pablo and Sera walked side by side and she talked about many things. Pablo ignored her all the way and after a few more minutes, they both stopped. "So this is the Glory city. It¡¯s my first time seeing it." Sera remarked. Pablo said nothing and stared at the big wide entrance gate on his right side. "Are we going inside?" Sera asked. Pablo shook his head. "Not before seeing the white mist." "Alright." They both started walking forward again and Pablo was sure the white mist was near. And turned out, he was right. Pablo and Sera a few more steps away from the Glory city¡¯s entrance, encountered white mist. "Stay behind." Pablo ordered. Sera listened to him and stayed behind Pablo. Pablo took a few more steps and stood just in front of the white mist. He watched it closely and figured out some things. "It¡¯s impossible to see through this. It¡¯s very thick. And it¡¯s not moving forward right now. It is still." Pablo was just in front of it and if the mist moved even an inch towards him then it would touch Pablo. But it wasn¡¯t moving. "Should I touch it?" "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea." Sera said. "Yes. Don¡¯t do it." Cupid refused as well. "I was not asking you two. I only listen to myself and sometimes not even that." Pablo speculated the worst thing that could happen upon touching the mist was he would die. But a Human heart is full of curiosity. So, Pablo satisfied it. He reached out his hand and stabbed the mist. Sera and Cupid watched with anticipation and Pablo also waited for something to happen. "I am certainly feeling something. My hand is itching and my eyes are watering. Yes, this is bad." Pablo took out his hand from the mist and looked at it. "Not a change." His hand was fine. It didn¡¯t get skinnier. Sera also came forward and took a look at it. She held it and examined it from all sides. "What do you mean not a change? Look at your nails." Sera showed Pablo his own fingers. Pablo squinted his eyes. "Oh. Right. So it did some damage after all." The fingernails on Pablo¡¯s right hand were brown. Like rust on a metal. "My nails were deteriorating. Good thing I removed my hand early." "Yes. Don¡¯t risk yourself like this. You should have asked me to shove my hand inside it." Sera scolded Pablo. ¡¯This girl is willing to go lengths for me, huh. Sure, I can use that.¡¯ "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s fine. Let¡¯s go." Pablo turned around. Sera let go of his hand and walked beside him again. It was a bright day and Pablo hadn¡¯t done anything worthwhile towards his mission. "Are we going back to the Village?" Sera asked. "No. We will visit Glory city now. Some white mist is there as well. I can also see the patients there or their dead bodies." Pablo shared his next plan and in just a few seconds, he reached in front of the Glory City entrance once more. "Does anyone know you here?" Pablo asked Sera. "No. So I won¡¯t cover my face." Sera made it clear beforehand. "Fine. Just don¡¯t talk." Sera nodded. Pablo took a deep breath and reached the main gate. Two guards were standing on the other side. "Open it." Pablo said. He said with full confidence as if it was a normal thing for him to visit Glory city. The guards turned their heads. They looked at Pablo and Pablo stared back. He stood straight and waited for the guards to say something. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the guards didn¡¯t say anything but they surely did something. They both bowed their heads in front of Pablo. "Welcome back, my lord." Chapter 141: Compensation "Welcome back, my lord." The guards said something that Pablo never expected. He would have managed if the guards would have tried to shoo him away but something entirely different happened. ¡¯They are mistaking me for someone else. And they said welcome back. So it means someone must have left the city and these guards think I am that someone. Should I go with it?¡¯ Pablo went into a dilemma and the guards kept their heads down. ¡¯Fuck it.¡¯ Pablo made a decision. If he stayed quiet for a long time the guards might get suspicious. "Yes. Open the gate now." Pablo played along. He won¡¯t make it clear to the guards. "Right away." The guards obliged and opened the gate. "Give them a tip." Pablo ordered. Sera nodded and gave a pouch of coins to both guards. "Thank you so much, my lord." The guards bowed again and Pablo finally stepped inside the Glory city. "My lord." One guard spoke. "Yes?" "Did you finish your work?" ¡¯What work? I have no clue. Should I say yes? Or¡­¡¯ "No. I haven¡¯t." Pablo chose the other option. He couldn¡¯t say he completed the work because he didn¡¯t know what would be the next question of the soldier. "You haven¡¯t done it? Lord Bitter was asking for you for a while now. He was waiting for his goods desperately." The guard revealed something. ¡¯What goods?¡¯ Pablo had no clue. "Why was he so desperate? I told him to wait a little more." Pablo acted annoyed. He completely played the part of whoever the guards were mistaking him for. "It¡¯s just.." The guard didn¡¯t finish his words. "Keep talking." Pablo ordered. He figured he would get to know something. "It¡¯s just that all his previous slaves died. He was waiting for your supply. He especially needed some sex slaves as soon as possible." The guard revealed. ¡¯Of course there is slavery in this world.¡¯ "I will talk to him. You do your job. Don¡¯t tell him I have arrived." Pablo gave some instructions. The guards bowed again. "As you say." Pablo gave a nod and walked further inside the city. He increased his pace and stopped far away from the guards. Sera was also with him and she too was confused about what happened. "What was all that?" She asked. "Nothing. They just mistook me for someone else." "That I understand. But why didn¡¯t they say anything about me?" Pablo shrugged. "They must have thought you were my slave." "That¡¯s so rude of them. Couldn¡¯t they have thought of me as your wife. Andrezj, kill th-" "Don¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t want any killings here. At least not yet. Just let it go. Stop your Angel." "Fine. Andrezj, come back." Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯He was on his way to kill them? That¡¯s some loyalty.¡¯ Pablo amused at Andrezj¡¯s dedication. ¡¯But I must say, we got the entry very easily. Color me surprised.¡¯ Pablo remarked. ¡¯It¡¯s because of her Ego. You have great luck right now, after all.¡¯ Cupid shared her thoughts. ¡¯Maybe.¡¯ Pablo replied short. "This City is so good. Exactly like the rumors." Sera looked around with sparkling eyes. Pablo also agreed with her. The city was really good and more advanced than the rest of the cities. A pleasant smell constantly stayed in the city and the houses and the buildings were huge there. ¡¯The buildings are just like Earth¡¯s.¡¯ There were parks, fountains, academies, children running around, laughing and playing. And most of all, Pablo noticed that there wasn¡¯t a speck of dust in the city. No beggars, no poverty, nothing like that. ¡¯It¡¯s the Utopia of this Kingdom.¡¯ The people walking around were wearing nice clothes and all of them were rich. ¡¯I bet all these people have Black cards with them.¡¯ The roads were clean and well made. The carriages were fancy and studded with gold and even the carriage drivers were not some ordinary people. They were wearing gold chains and rings all over their bodies. Pablo looked in the sky and he saw flying people. They were the people from Eagle Mail and they were delivering things all around the city. There were also plenty of shops located and Pablo was sure the things they sell would be expensive. Pablo looked some more but he couldn¡¯t look around all day. He was not there to sightsee. "Sera, keep quiet now. Don¡¯t speak." Pablo walked forward and he moved towards the first person he saw near him. The person¡¯s back was in front of Pablo and so Pablo turned around as well. He walked backwards towards the man and the next seconds, their backs clashed with each other. "What in the world? Who is it?" The man didn¡¯t fall down but Pablo surely fell on the ground. "I am so sorry for that." Pablo apologized and stood up. Now both men were facing each other and Pablo kept a pleasant smile on his face. "Who are you?" The man asked. He was a rather fat man with a double chin. His face was fat as well. His neck wasn¡¯t there. ¡¯He fits the image of a Royal I had in mind. It¡¯s the same cliche everytime.¡¯ "Forget about me. I am amazed at your strength, lordship." Pablo praised the man. "Hmm?" The man¡¯s gaze softened. "I mean, I collided with you but only I fell down. You remained standing like a sturdy mountain. A true quality of a man." "Hah! It¡¯s nothing. I am just built differently." The man fell for the praise. "Truly. A Great man, indeed. I think you can even survive the white mist. Otherwise, you would also be in one of the hospitals by now." "Hah! Of course. The new generation is just so weak. They keep gathering inside the hospitals just because of some silly mist." The man motioned his hands in some particular directions and that was all Pablo needed. "Thank you for your time, lordship. I have to take my leave." Pablo bowed to the man and turned around. He started walking but¡­ "Ahh." Sera¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡¯I hope it¡¯s not what I am thinking.¡¯ Pablo turned around and his intuition was right as always. The fat man was holding Sera¡¯s wrist and his smile was that of a pervert. "You bumped into me, right? Well, it¡¯s time to¡­" The man stared at Pablo, brought his face closer to Sera and stuck out his tongue, "Compensate For That." Chapter 142: Glad The fat man was dead set on having Sera for himself. He wanted to eat her. Meanwhile Sera, she was staring at Pablo and she was making a sour face occasionally. "Why didn¡¯t Andre save her?" Cupid asked out loud. ¡¯Because she refused him to do that. She wants to see what I would do. She wants to see my reaction. She wants to know will I save her or not. Crazy bitch.¡¯ ¡¯But she didn¡¯t said anything to Andre.¡¯ ¡¯She must have used her mind. Like we are doing right now.¡¯ ¡¯Well, save her. Do something.¡¯ Pablo looked around. All the other Royals were walking and no one paid attention to the scene. They didn¡¯t care. ¡¯Is it normal for all of them?¡¯ Pablo focused back on Sera and she was doing her best to stay away from the tongue of the man. Pablo¡¯s body flinched. ¡¯Not now, kid. This isn¡¯t rape. Calm down.¡¯ His body reacted to the man¡¯s tongue. The same thing that happened with Freya, the sister of Void. Tongue was used on her as well. "Look, my lordship, you can¡¯t do that." Pablo said. "Oh. I can certainly do that, kid. Give her to me and get lost." The fat man won¡¯t give up. ¡¯What are you going to do? You can¡¯t kill the man right here as well.¡¯ Cupid was tense. She wanted Sera safe. ¡¯There is only one thing I could use right now.¡¯ Pablo had found something just a few moments ago and he would not hesitate to use that. He looked the fat man in the eye with utter confidence and said : "She is the recent good of Lord Bitter." Pablo used what the guard had told him and now he just waited for the fat man¡¯s reaction. The fat man heard Pablo and his tongue went inside his mouth again. "So you are his supplier, huh. You should have said so sooner. He always gets the best goods. Tch." The fat man pushed Sera towards Pablo. "I don¡¯t care anymore." And like that, the fat man walked away. Lord Bitter, whom Pablo didn¡¯t even know, saved the day. Sera was in the embrace of Pablo and he instantly shoved her aside. "What was all that? You should asked for your Angel¡¯s help." "I just wanted to see your reaction." "You idiot. Just be glad he didn¡¯t laid his hands on your body. He would have defiled you without you knowing." sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nah. He couldn¡¯t have done that. Andrezj would have killed him before that." Sera was chill. "So you did asked your Angel to save you." "Well yes. I told him if the man went off limits, kill him." "Fair enough. But don¡¯t ever test me again. I will kill you myself." Sera smiled. "Were you worried about me?" ¡¯I was worried about the scene your death would have made here.¡¯ "A little bit." Pablo said opposite of his thoughts. "That¡¯s enough for now." Sera was happy anyway. "Let¡¯s go." Pablo continued his walk and Sera was beside him. "We will just see the white mist and the patients and leave as soon as possible. Things are not going well. Lord Bitter, his supplier. Everything is fucked up." "Alright. But where will you find the white mist? I see it nowhere." Sera asked. "That pervert told that himself. He motioned his hands at that huge castle in the center when he mentioned about it." "Okay." Pablo didn¡¯t speak after that and Sera also didn¡¯t said something worthy of a reply. They were walking towards the castle which was in the center of the city. And no genius was needed to know that it belonged to the King and his personal family. "Will they allow us to go inside?" Sera asked. "We are not going inside the castle. The white mist would be near it." Pablo and Sera broke through the bustling of people, trying their best to not attract attention. After a few more minutes of walking, Sera and Pablo finally reached in front of the King¡¯s Castle. And their heads kept turning upwards. The height of the castle never ended. It reached the clouds. "This is the King of the kingdom, after all." Pablo figured anything less than that would not be suitable for a King. Two guards were in front of the main door of the castle and the door was very small. Around the castle, barbed wires and a medium sized wall was placed. No one could trespass. "If one wants to go inside it, he had to have the permission of the High Dukes or the King." Sera said. "Fair enough." There were some mansions around the castle and Pablo ignored them all. He walked around the border wall of the castle and reached the backside of it. There, he finally saw what he was looking for. The entrance of the white mist. Sera was behind Pablo and she watched him closely. There were no one else other than them at the back of the castle. It was a secluded area. Pablo went near the white mist and sniffed it. "It is odorless. And it will be slowly cower this whole city if not stopped. All the Royals will die. The Demon¡¯s job will be finished. Is it really about the Demon, after all?" "May be Socrates is right." Sera shared her thoughts. Pablo reached out his hand again but stopped. But he didn¡¯t stopped himself, someone else stopped him. "Let me do it." It was Sera. "Are you sure? You might lose your hand." Pablo said. "Andrezj will heal it. And I will only do it for two seconds." "Go ahead then." Pablo agreed and let Sera touch the mist. She barged her hand inside and kept it there. "Ahnghh." She instantly brought it out. She couldn¡¯t even keep it inside for two seconds. "What happened?" Pablo held Sera¡¯s hand and his brows shot up. "It¡¯s¡­ rotten?" Pablo couldn¡¯t believe it. Sera didn¡¯t even kept her hand inside for one second and it was already rotten. It was thinner and blacker. "Andrezj, do it." Sera said, her face contorted with pain. Andrezj did his magic right away and in just two seconds, Sera¡¯s hand came back to normal. "I am glad." Sera said. "Yeah. You should be. Your hand is healed." Pablo replied. "No. Not about my hand. I am glad that¡­" Sera found a pleasant smile on her face. "It was me who touched the mist this time. Not you." Chapter 143: Different Reactions Sera was glad that she stopped Pablo from touching the mist. It was her who got hurt in Pablo¡¯s place which was alright for her. ¡¯She loves you so much.¡¯ Cupid wiped her imaginary tears. ¡¯I know. And it¡¯s to the point of obsession. I hope it doesn¡¯t become poison for me.¡¯ Pablo moved Sera behind him and examined the mist some more. It was widespread behind the castle and nothing was visible through it. ¡¯The King must be tense. It is closer to the castle and soon, it will engulf it completely. His desperation I could use.¡¯ Pablo looked some more. ¡¯The mist here is more dangerous than the one I touched. Only my nails were harmed there. Whereas this one, it rotted Sera¡¯s hand in just seconds. Why is that? Same mist but different power?¡¯ ¡¯Maybe this is the City of Royals that¡¯s why the mist is most dangerous here?¡¯ Cupid guessed. ¡¯Yeah. I think so too. But to figure it out, I really have to go inside this mist.¡¯ ¡¯You will die if you do that.¡¯ ¡¯I know. I will die if I go inside like this. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t go without preparation.¡¯ Pablo looked at Sera. "Do you have something like a bottle or anything like a container?" He asked. "What for?" Sera questioned. "To store the mist. Do you have it or not?" "I have something but the mist will destroy it too." "It won¡¯t. Just give me that." "Fine." Sera handed a small plastic bottle to Pablo. It was the same as the bottles used for keeping toothpicks back on Earth. "Why do you have this bottle or whatever this is with you?" Pablo asked a normal question. "I keep it for storing insects. If I find a nice insect, I store it." Sera shared. "Good enough." Pablo didn¡¯t want to waste time on Sera¡¯s hobby so he went silent. He brought the plastic bottle near the white mist. "Let me do it." Sera offered. "Not this time. I have to solve this case. Let me test the mist too." Sera argued some more but Pablo wasn¡¯t listening to her anymore. He focused on the bottle and in a swift motion, he ran it through the mist. It took him less than a second and he closed the bottle. Sera dashed at him. She saw his hand. ¡¯This is annoying now.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t like the extra care. "Nothing happened?" Sera exclaimed. "Of course nothing happened. I did it very fast. And look, the bottle is safe as well." Some mist was inside the plastic bottle and the bottle was completely fine just like Pablo¡¯s hand. "So the mist only attacks living things?" Sera guessed. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." Pablo nodded. "The mansions and the houses are safe. So I figured the bottle will be safe as well." Sera, however, ignored the bottle and saw Pablo¡¯s hand from all sides and it was really fine. No damage at all. Not even his nails were damaged like before. "How is this possible? I also touched it for a very short amount of time but my hand was injured. Why did it do nothing to you?" Sera asked. Cupid and even Andrezj were curious about it. "Maybe it sensed that you are rich like all these royals so it acted faster on you." Pablo said. "You are also rich though." Sera said. "Yeah. But you are rich from birth. I build money by killing and threatening." "Then isn¡¯t that worse?" "For some, it might be. But for this mist, it isn¡¯t. That¡¯s all there is." "It might be the case. I don¡¯t know anymore." "Forget it. Let¡¯s go to the hospital and then back to the slums." Pablo began walking with Sera again. They walked normally as if the city was their home and they raised no suspicions because of that. "Do you also know where the hospital is?" Sera asked. "Yes. That pervert told that too. He was looking a little far from the castle when he mentioned the hospital." "You see everything. That¡¯s very cool." "But tell me one thing, why are hospitals made when there are healers? I mean, people can go to them instead of going to the hospital." "What are you talking about? Hospitals are the gathering place of healers. The healers who don¡¯t want to work for the military or for the Count¡¯s guards, chose to work in the hospitals. People visit the hospitals to get healed and the healers heal them. Though, only some cities have hospitals. It takes a lot of money to build one after all." "Right. Stupid question." Sera chuckled and said some more things. Pablo ignored her all the way. They walked for a few more minutes and they were now far from the King¡¯s castle but not very far. After a while, they stopped in front of a big building. A hand symbol was made and from the hand some kind of green light was coming. "That¡¯s the symbol of all the hospitals. It¡¯s a healer¡¯s hand." Sera explained. Pablo nodded and climbed the stairs. The building had a wide entrance and it was open. People were coming and going out. There were some guards there but they weren¡¯t stopping anyone. Though, they watched everyone who was coming and going. Pablo and Sera walked normally and like others, they entered the hospital with no problem. They saw a reception desk just upon entering and Pablo went there. He stood there and the woman greeted him. "How can I help you, sir?" She asked. "Where are the patients who suffered from the mist? I want to see them." Pablo said the main thing. "This is the ground floor so if you go above the floors, all the patients there are the ones you are looking for." The woman answered quickly as well. Pablo nodded and went to reach the next floor. He already expected the hospital to be full of mist¡¯s patients. Sera followed him and they both climbed the stairs. Pablo was in a hurry so he reached the floor quickly and entered inside. "This was expected." The floor was full of big rooms and those big rooms were full of beds and all the beds had someone on it. No bed was empty and even two people were lying in some beds. Pablo walked towards the nearest bed and stood next to the patient. The patient was skinnier and his skin was red all over. He had his eyes closed and Pablo just looked at him from all sides. ¡¯This¡­¡¯ Pablo frowned. He didn¡¯t know if what he was thinking was right but that was the only thing he could say.. ¡¯His body is full of tumors.¡¯ Chapter 144: Helpful Man ¡¯Tumors? Are you sure?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯No. I am not sure. But this red round ugly thing all over the body certainly looks like a tumor. A tumor that appeared outside the body.¡¯ ¡¯Is it a cancer type thing?¡¯ ¡¯Maybe. The skin of the whole body is just like the inside of a mouth which is suffering from mouth cancer.¡¯ Pablo gave a pretty informative description and raised his hand. "Don¡¯t touch it, sir. It might spread to you." An unknown voice talked to Pablo. Pablo looked behind him but no one was there. Sera and the two Angels didn¡¯t know about the matter as well. "It¡¯s me, sir." The same voice came and Pablo finally found the source. It was the same patient whom Pablo was checking. The man had his eyes closed so Pablo had trouble believing that the same man was talking. "Why are you not opening your eyes?" "I can¡¯t open them. The same thing that happened on my body happened in my eyes as well. I am just waiting for my death now." "Are you a Royal?" Pablo asked. "No. I was just a simple guard. I was guarding the backside of the King¡¯s castle and before I knew it, the mist captured me." "How did you know I was going to touch you when your eyes were closed?" "Call it a guard¡¯s intuition, sir. I was trained for such things." "Alright. So the mist captured you. How long were you inside it?" Pablo wanted all the information. The guard was also willing to share as he was on his deathbed. "At first, I wasn¡¯t afraid of it. I thought what a mere mist could do to me. So I went inside it and after five or six seconds, I felt like I dived in a furnace. All the pores of my body breathed fire. I was burning, sir. I could feel these red bumps appearing on my body. I was seeing death. I turned around and with all my strength, I crawled my way out of the mist. The adrenaline I had made me come out of the mist and the moment I was out, I fell down, unconscious. And when I regained my senses, I was here and I wished I was dead. Right now, I am talking normally but the pain I am feeling right now is the same level of pain when you get hit in the testicles. I am in hell, sir. I am sure death is better than this. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the Royals who suffered the Mist are being treated with extreme care but puny guards like me, we are just here to be observed by people like you. We are only kept alive so that an antidote could be created. We are guinea pigs for the rich." Pablo heard the full experience of the man and he figured some things out. ¡¯It is very likely that the mist can understand who is who. Sera touched the mist, she was instantly hurt but not me. It is attacking rich and entitled people faster than poor and normal people. This guard only felt pain after five seconds of his entry inside the mist. It¡¯s very likely that this theory is right. I hope so.¡¯ "Poor man." Cupid felt sad for the guard. Pablo looked at her and he also looked at Sera. ¡¯What if..¡¯ Pablo thought of something and he instantly acted on it. He brought his face closer to Sera¡¯s ears and whispered : "Ask your Angel to try and heal this man. I want to check something. Tell him refusing is not an option." "Okay." Sera asked Andrezj what Pablo ordered and after a few seconds of argument, Andrezj agreed. He came near the guard and placed both his hands above him. He didn¡¯t touch the man though, not that he could anyway. Pablo watched closely at the skin of the man, waiting for any type of healing to appear. Seconds went by and nothing happened to the man. ¡¯Is he even doing something? Tell me.¡¯ Pablo asked Cupid. ¡¯He is doing it. I can see when an Angel is doing magic or not. He is trying his best for Sera.¡¯ ¡¯Tell him if nothing happens for one more minute, stop it.¡¯ Pablo waited for even a little change to appear on the man¡¯s skin but nothing happened even after one minute. Sera¡¯s hand was healed in an instant and this man received no relief even after minutes. Why was that? Pablo looked at Sera. "Ask him what happened? Why didn¡¯t it work?" Sera nodded and asked Andrezj. "It just didn¡¯t work. I have no explanation for that." The Angel answered this. ¡¯So much for the strongest Angel.¡¯ Pablo was expecting a more detailed answer. Nevertheless, he let it go and came up with his own answer. ¡¯Sera¡¯s injury was recent and less that¡¯s why it healed easily but this man is too gone to be healed now. Death is his only salvation. Though, it¡¯s nice to know that time is a factor to heal this. But I doubt normal healers could heal this even after they acted the fastest. An Angel is a different thing entirely.¡¯ Pablo stared at the dying man and just sighed. "You are still here, sir?" The man asked. "Uh, yes." "Are you feeling some kind of pity for me?" ¡¯Nope.¡¯ "I am just worried about the mist and the next victims." Pablo replied, opposite of his mind. "Forgive me, sir. I don¡¯t have much time now. I can feel it. I don¡¯t know you and I can¡¯t know you in such a short time as well. But please do me a favor. If inside your heart there is even a tiny bit of kindness or pity for me, then please donate some money to my wife and kids. Help them to live. They will be thrown out soon from here after my death. Families of guards can¡¯t live inside this city after the death of the guard. Right now they are in the deep west of this city. Inside a small blue house. My wife¡¯s name is Venessa. I have two little kids too. Help them, sir. Please, help them. I beg you, sir. Please¡­ help¡­" The man¡¯s eyes moved and after all this long talk, he, for the first time, slowly, opened his eyes and finished his plea. "My family." And those were the last words of the man. In his last moments, the last person he saw was the one whom he believed would help his family. The last face the guard saw just before his dying moments belonged to Pablo Castillo and a man like him would certainly help¡­ "I have other important relevant work than to help your family." No one. Chapter 145: Jartel Who? Pablo said he had other important work to do rather than helping someone¡¯s family. At that, Cupid smacked her own forehead. ¡¯Why are you like this? I am glad he died before hearing your answer.¡¯ Pablo shrugged. ¡¯I am just here to observe the patients. I am not even sure about my safety here, what can I do for someone else.¡¯ ¡¯You could have at least lied to him that you will help him. I would have felt so good.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s not my business to make you feel good. Find a boyfriend for that. And I only lie when it¡¯s for my benefit. And this topic is over.¡¯ Pablo kept his eyes on the man for a few more seconds and he also saw the eyes of the man. They were red all over. Tumors were inside them as well. ¡¯This is a rare disease. One perfect for a mass killing. I really have to enter the village and that too, with some strong people. If not with the King, then with one of the High Dukes.¡¯ Pablo roamed his eyes on other patients and all of them had the same condition as the guard. They all were red and in pain. "Let¡¯s go. Our work is done here." Pablo turned around and walked towards the exit of the floor. Sera followed him and soon they were out of the hospital. "Are we finally leaving?" Sera asked. "Yes. But we will come back again." Pablo walked fast as he wished to leave as soon as possible. He didn¡¯t want another encounter with a Royal like that fat man. They both walked and in no time they reached near the entrance or the exit of the city. They were a little far from the guards and Pablo stopped walking. "What happened?" Sera asked. "Can you act?" Pablo asked a question of his own. A random question. "I can try." Sera answered. Pablo nodded. "Then start crying. Act like someone had sex with you without your consent." "What?" Sera exclaimed. She never expected Pablo to say something like that. "Why do you want me to cry anyway?" Sera asked the main reason. "For revenge. Just do what I say, you will also like it." "Okay. I will try though. I never once cried in my life." Sera closed her eyes and the next second, she let out some wimpers. She cried like a kid and Pablo deemed it fine. No Oscar level acting was needed anyway. After that, they finally walked towards the exit gate of the city. Pablo saw the same two guards and they bowed at him. Sera cried a little louder and got the attention of the guards. "Um, what happened, my lord?" One guard asked. Pablo sighed. "Actually, I lied to you both." "About what?" "I told you that I didn¡¯t finish the work of Lord Bitter, but in reality I finished it." The guards paid attention to Pablo and Pablo carried on. "This girl was supposed to be the new property of Lord Bitter. I brought this girl as a slave for him. I wanted to surprise him but it didn¡¯t go as planned." "What happened?" The guards asked. "While I was taking this girl to Lord Bitter, someone else stopped her." "Who?" "Lord Jartel." Pablo answered. The guards raised their brows. "Lord Jartel stopped her? He stopped the good of Lord Bitter?" "Yes. I even told him to let her go but I am just a supplier. He shoved me aside and took this girl to his house and played with her body. He defiled her without Lord Bitter¡¯s permission." Sera increased her crying and the guards exchanged looks with each other. "Now what will happen?" They asked. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now we are going back. Lord Bitter doesn¡¯t like used Goods. And Lord Jartel didn¡¯t want her again as well. She is useless now. I have to bring Lord Bitter a new slave. He was so eager and now this happened. He has to wait for a little more time." "Tough luck." One guard said. "It is. That¡¯s why I want you both to do something." Pablo said. "Yes?" The guards were ready. "When will Lord Bitter come to inquire if his slaves have arrived or not?" "He always comes to us at night and asks about it." The guards answered. "Right. So when he comes today, tell him that his slave was here but Lord Jartel came in the way and now he has to wait even more. It¡¯s Lord Jartel¡¯s fault, not mine, not yours. Tell him that. Alright?" "Right. We will tell him that. He will deal with Lord Jartel." The guards gave a bow. Pablo nodded. "Good work. Here¡­" Pablo gave some money to both the guards and now he was sure they would definitely do what Pablo said. "And tell me this, do you know my name?" Pablo asked. "Of course, my lord. You are Virgo. The supplier of Lord Bitter. Why do you ask?" "Nothing special. Just wanted to see if you both know it or not." "Alright. You can stay assured about Lord Bitter." The guards were confident. "Good. Now I¡¯ll take my leave. Let¡¯s go." Pablo held Sera¡¯s hand and crossed the gate. Sera cried all the time and like that, they left the Glory City. They didn¡¯t stop walking even after coming out. They walked far away from the guards and when they were sure of the distance they finally took it easy. "Hah. What a busy day." Pablo let out a heavy sigh. "Can I stop crying now?" "Yes. That was some decent act." Pablo praised. "But what was all that? Who is Lord Jartel?" Sera asked and she was not the only one. Cupid and Andrezj wanted to know too. "He is the man who held your hand. The fat pervert." Pablo revealed. "Oh. And his name is Jartel? How did you know that?" Sera asked and the Angels wanted to know the answer as well. "When I stumbled to him, I fell down and then my eyes went to his shoes. And it was written there. His name. Jartel." Pablo answered. "He has his name written on his shoes?" Sera was surprised. "Yeah. Rich people do that. Golden teeths, golden shoes. They have excess money so they use it." "Makes sense. Though, if you would have that kind of money, what would you have done?" Sera asked a normal question. "I also would have made something. But not shoes or teeths. I would have chosen something else." "What?" Pablo smiled. "A Golden Bomb." Chapter 146: Real Thing ¡¯Of course you would create a bomb. Can¡¯t you give a normal answer for once?¡¯ Cupid had a feeling Pablo would give an answer like that. "Why would you create a bomb?" Sera asked. "Just because." Pablo had no special reason. "Do you really know how to create a bomb? How did you even learn it in the slums?" "No. I don¡¯t know. I will learn it from someone if I get a chance." Pablo lied. He knew how to make bombs, he just didn¡¯t want to explain to Sera how he knew that. "Someone like that will be hard to find. But I will do my best to help you." "Forget it for now. Stay quiet." Pablo and Sera reached the gates from where they came. The first gate was the same gate where they punched the slab of metal. The muscular man was there and Pablo didn¡¯t know what was the process of leaving the city. But he didn¡¯t stop walking until he reached the gate. As soon as they stood in front of the gate, it opened. Pablo looked at the guard. "You can go. No checking for the returners. Go through all of them." The guard revealed. ¡¯Nice.¡¯ Pablo nodded at the guard and crossed the gate. Sera followed him. Pablo reached the second gate where his bracelet was checked. The second gate opened but Pablo didn¡¯t cross it right away. He looked at the main guard. "Can I have my knife back?" "Oh. Are you short of knives, detective?" "I am." "Heh. Here." The main guard threw the knife at Pablo. Pablo caught it and with Sera, crossed the second gate as well. Now the last gate was in front of them and it opened without a hitch. Pablo wasted no time with the guards there and crossed the late gate as well. Now they were officially out of Glory city. Pablo increased his pace as he didn¡¯t want the guards to hear him talking. "Why are you walking so fast? I don¡¯t want to run." Sera was having a hard time matching Pablo¡¯s strides. "I just want to get away from the guards. Extra caution is a must in such things." "Yes. But the guards are away now. You can slow down." "I can do that, I guess." Pablo slowed his speed and Sera came beside him. "Why do you have problem in running though? Aren¡¯t you strong? You did damage to that metal slab." Pablo asked. "Stamina, speed and strength are different things. Higher rank Ego gives strength but not other things. We have to develop it ourselves." Sera explained. "Right. I forgot." ¡¯You didn¡¯t even know that. Don¡¯t say you forgot.¡¯ Cupid chimed in. ¡¯I can¡¯t just say I don¡¯t know. She will become suspicious. I mean, who would believe that I don¡¯t know about how Egoes work which is the main thing of this World.¡¯ ¡¯Right.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking. "Speaking of metal slab, how did you use your full strength and not do any damage to that thing? You have the strongest rank possible." Sera asked a genuine question. "I acted like I used my full strength. I broke my wrist myself." "Oh. So you can fake something like that as well. And I wanted to ask, how do you have two Egoes? That doesn¡¯t make sense." Pablo shrugged. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe the Enchanted mirror was broken and it showed a white color first by mistake then showed a black one to correct it." "So you don¡¯t have two Egoes? Andrezj can¡¯t be wrong though. He told me himself." ¡¯She is persistent.¡¯ "I don¡¯t want to talk about it. Leave this topic. My Ego is my business." Pablo had no way to defend the theory of him having two Egoes logically. He would just avoid the topic. "Sure." "And I want this to remain secret that the mirror showed me two colors. Only Flashy and Draxus know it and I would like to keep it that way. Alright?" "As you say, dear." Sera agreed and crossed arms with Pablo. "No touchi-" "Move out of the way, love birds." A carriage came running in front of Pablo and Pablo moved to the side. "He will be so happy." "Let us go. Please." Pablo heard some voices from inside the carriage as it went past him. But those voices made Pablo stare at the carriage. "What happened? Did you like the carriage?" Sera asked. Pablo didn¡¯t reply and he also uncrossed his arms with Sera. "That carriage shouldn¡¯t move further." Pablo locked eyes with the carriage and took out the knife from his bracelet. Then, he raised it in the air, closed one of his eyes and¡­ FWISH! He threw the knife. After three seconds¡­ "Anghhhhh!!" THUMP! A scream resounded in the empty road and a loud noise came as well. Sera looked at what Pablo had done and she frowned. Cupid also saw it and her eyes went wide. Andrezj also raised his brows. "Who is this man?" He could only ask that. "Ask the Gods." Cupid replied. "I sent them a message. They aren¡¯t talking to me." "Then I can¡¯t help you." The Angels stopped talking and Pablo started his walk. But he wasn¡¯t going forward. He was going back the way he came from. Sera followed him. She was curious to see what Pablo had in mind. They both walked in silence and in ten seconds, they arrived at the scene. A carriage was laid upside down and a man had a knife stuck on his forehead, its tip piercing the back of the head. Pablo sat on one knee and took back his knife. It was his knife. And he killed the driver of the carriage by his marksmanship. He aimed the knife at the driver from far and it hit bullseye. "But why did you kill him though? Just because he called us love birds?" Sera guessed the reason. "No. Just wait and see for yourself." There was only the driver and the upside down carriage in front of Pablo and Sera. Sera wanted to ask more but the carriage moved and a hand came out of it. After that, a full fledged person came out. "What the hell even happened?" The person complained. He completely came out of the upside down carriage and stood in front of Pablo. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Both of their heights were the same. "Who is he?" Sera asked Pablo. Pablo clenched the knife tighter. "He is the real supplier of Lord Bitter." Chapter 147: We Are... In front of Pablo and Sera, a man with nice clothes was standing. His head was hurt but he wasn¡¯t critically injured. When Sera asked Pablo who this man was, Pablo said he was the real supplier of Lord Bitter. He was the same man for whom the guards mistook Pablo. And the guards shouldn¡¯t be blamed. The man really looked pretty much similar to Pablo. Anyway, when Pablo told Sera about the identity of the man, the man also heard Pablo¡¯s words. "Oh. So you know me. How though? And also, do you happen to know why this carriage suddenly acted crazy out of nowhere?" The man asked. Pablo nodded. "I know." "Tell me then." "The driver died. That¡¯s why." Pablo revealed, pointing at the dead driver. The man looked there. "Oh. Right. How did he die? He was fine a few seconds ago." "This knife killed him." Pablo showed the knife. The man squinted his eyes. "Where did it come from? Who killed him with a knife? And how do you know all this in so much detail?" Pablo smiled. "It¡¯s because I am the one who threw the knife at him. I killed him." The man flinched. "Who are you?" S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo¡¯s smile turned wider. "A few hours ago, I was you." "What are yo-" SLICK! Pablo moved his hand around the neck of the man. A thin red line appeared and the man coughed blood. "You have bad timing, supplier. For all this time you haven¡¯t come here to supply the goods and when you finally decided to supply them, you chose today. It¡¯s all about luck. Yours was bad and mine was good." The man fell on his knees. He glared at Pablo, holding his own neck. Pablo waited for the man to die. "I-I won¡¯t go¡­ alone." The man showed his palm to Pablo. ¡¯Shit. I should have killed him on the first blow.¡¯ Pablo figured out but he was too late. ZAP! Something came out from the palm of the man and it landed straight on Pablo¡¯s chest. It was very fast and very small to dodge. ¡¯It¡¯d be painful.¡¯ Pablo clenched his jaw. He resolved himself for anything that would happen by the man¡¯s Ego. And after one second, it happened. "Anghhh!" He screamed. His hairs stood up and all his veins trembled inside his body. It was an electric shock. Pablo violently shook and Sera could only see. She tried to calm Pablo down but nothing happened. Pablo was electrocuted brutally. "Fcuk this." Pablo stomped his leg on the ground and gave a death stare at the supplier. "This current isn¡¯t enough, bitch. Prepare a transformer for me." Pablo¡¯s whole body twitched uncontrollably but he still managed to sit on one knee. He was now at the same eye level as the man. "If you would have just died without doing anything, you would have faced less pain. But like I said, your timing is really bad." The man raised his palm at Pablo again but Pablo stabbed it with the knife. The knife pierced the palm of the man. Pablo took it out and without waiting for anything, he pierced the knife on the face of the man. He stabbed it blindly so Pablo didn¡¯t know where it landed on the man¡¯s face. But that wasn¡¯t enough. Pablo repeatedly stabbed the face of the man. "Take this, motherfucker. Shock me now." The current was no more on Pablo. He could move his body freely now. The man, on the other hand, went limp and Pablo kept stabbing him. Blood splattered on the empty road, only the sound of stabbing and Pablo¡¯s curses ranged in the area. The man¡¯s face was no more and Pablo was possessed by the ghost of stabbing. Stab! Stab! Stab! That was all there for Pablo. He raised his hand to stab the man again but another hand held him. "You can stop now, dear. He is dead." It was Sera. Pablo jerked his head at her. His red bloodied face and terrible eyes peered inside Sera¡¯s soul. Yet, Sera didn¡¯t let go of his hand. "There is no point in wasting time here. You have to finish your mission. He is already dead. Your mission is pending!" She yelled. And Pablo finally snapped out of it. "Right. My mission." Pablo stood up from his knees, ran his hand through his hairs. "He ruined my clothes." He stored the knife back inside his bracelet. "Let¡¯s go." Sera said, still holding Pablo¡¯s hand. "Not yet." Pablo jerked his hand. Sera felt bad but Pablo didn¡¯t care. He held the carriage. "You wanted to see my strength, right?" Pablo looked at Sera and applied force on the carriage. Slowly, the carriage was raised in the air and Pablo used all his power to restore the position of the carriage. It was back in its original position. But no one paid attention to the carriage. Sera, Cupid and Andrezj, they were all looking at something else entirely. When Pablo raised the carriage, ten people were seen. They were hiding beneath the carriage and they were injured. All of them were shivering and all of them were sitting close to each other. "Don¡¯t kill us. Please." "We are just slaves." "We will go away." "Please." The people revealed their identity and Pablo noticed that five people were males and five were females. They were all around the age of fourteen to sixteen or eighteen. "I know you all are slaves. But you all are free now. The man who brought you all here is dead. You can go away." Pablo said. It was good news for them. However, not even a single slave showed even a little bit of joy. "Are you not happy?" Pablo asked. One slave opened his mouth. He seemed the eldest among the group. *If you killed this man to free us all then it means that you didn¡¯t know how it works." Pablo frowned. "Explain." "We have already been sold. We can never be free now. That man brought us and even if he is dead, we are still his slaves. We can¡¯t be free." "How come? Just run away. He is dead. No one would know." "This man was going to gift us to a Royal. He bought us by giving extra money. And we can¡¯t go away from him not because we are loyal, but because we have a seal on us. We are not people anymore¡­" The man showed his chest to Pablo and there was a red seal on it. "We are Things." Chapter 148: Fast Agreement Slavery is theft ¡ª theft of a life, theft of work, theft of any property or produce, theft even of the children a slave might have borne. The ten slaves in front of Pablo said they were not people anymore. They were things. A property. Pablo agreed to them to some extent but he still wanted them to run away. "So this red seal on your chest makes sure you don¡¯t run away from your master? What does it do exactly? And where are you people sold? What about your parents and stuff?" Pablo asked some rapid questions. The eldest slave answered them without any problem. "This red seal shows that we are slaves. We have been sold and we now belong to someone else. We can¡¯t work anywhere other than near our Master. We are just supposed to listen to our master¡¯s order. And if we did try to run away, then this red seal will act and we will die of heart attack. But if you want to go in more detail then all the slaves who haven¡¯t been bought have a white seal on them and when someone buys them they pour a few drops of their blood on the white seals of the slaves. And then, the white seal turns red and the process of slaving is complete. This man brought us for some royal and he was carrying the blood of that royal. So he poured that blood on our seals and now we are slaves of that royal. He told us about the Royal man while we were on our way to this city. And you asked about our parents. So some of us are orphans and some were sold in the slave market by their parents themselves. They needed the money. Like this girl." The slave gestured at a girl and Pablo looked at her. The girl seemed the youngest of the ten slaves and she was the one who was afraid the most. ¡¯So Lord Bitter likes little girls. If the FBI would be here it¡¯d be busy all day.¡¯ S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Keep talking." Pablo would like to hear more. The slave was willing to talk. "This girl was sold by her father and this man brought her for a lot of money. She is the most expensive among all of us for some reason. And you asked where we are sold, I am surprised you don¡¯t know that. But I will tell you anyway. There is a city at the very South of this Kingdom. Its name is Quintus. It¡¯s a city for slaves and the sellers. There happens auctions, and slaves roam there in hope someone could buy them. There is one such city in every kingdom." ¡¯So they are like beggars.¡¯ ¡¯You have to abolish the slavery from this world, Pablo. Slavery isn¡¯t right.¡¯ Cupid said. Pablo smiled. ¡¯Yeah. Slaves should be free.¡¯ ¡¯If you would have said that without a smile I would have found it positive.¡¯ Pablo ignored the Angel and focused on the slave man. "So technically you all are still slaves of that Royal. Is that right?" "Yes." "Is there any way to remove the seal?" "Yes. The death of the master. But most masters order the slaves to be slaves of their future generations as well. And because of the red seal we have to obey the order." "So if your master dies then the red seal will again turn to white seal and when someone else pours their blood on the seal again, you will become slaves once more but of a new master. Am I right?" "Yes." "But you are away from that Royal, who is your master, right now so why aren¡¯t you feeling any pain?" "Because that Royal has yet to acknowledge us as his slaves. After he does that, this red seal will shine and we will officially be his slaves. Right now, we are unofficial slaves of that Royal." "What a complicated shitty process. It should be simple." ¡¯It shouldn¡¯t even exist. What are you talking about?¡¯ Cupid retorted. Pablo ignored her again and asked a question that came to his mind. "Who makes these seals anyway?" "There is an old man in Quintus. He has an Ego that helps him do this. He is very old and somehow he is still alive and well." The slave answered. Pablo nodded. "Can this seal be overwritten?" The slave frowned. "I don¡¯t know about that. No one ever tried to do that." "I see. If it could be overwritten then-" "It is¡­ possible." "Hmm?" "Not me." The male slave pointed at the youngest girl. Pablo looked at her. ¡¯So she can speak.¡¯ "You said something, girl?" The girl flinched but she managed to speak. "The seal can be overwritten." "It can? Tell me. Don¡¯t be scared." Pablo tried to be nice but his bloodied face didn¡¯t help him at all. The girl didn¡¯t make eye contact with Pablo. "I.. I heard it from someone. If someone with a higher rank of Ego than the original master drops their blood on the seal it can be overwritten." The girl answered and Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. "That so?" The slaves didn¡¯t like Pablo¡¯s smile. "What is it, sir?" The male slave asked. "Listen, the royal you all got sold to is a piece of shit. He will have sex with you day in and out. Boys and girls alike. So it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go to him." "Then?" "So, if what you said is true and you can never do anything other than slavery then would you all give me permission to overwrite your seal and become your master?" Pablo proposed and Sera and Cupid jerked their heads at him. Andrezj was calm though. ¡¯You are supposed to abolish slavery. Not buying some for yourselves.¡¯ "Why do you need slaves, dear? You already have that Flashy." Pablo didn¡¯t reply to both girls and just stared at the ten slaves in front of them. "I am in." The eldest slave replied. "Me too." Another slave replied. "Me too." One more came on board. "I am too." Another one joined. "Sa-same here.." The youngest girl was okay too. And one by one, all ten slaves were ready to make Pablo their master. ¡¯Just like I expected.¡¯ Pablo was smiling inwardly. "How can you all agree so easily?" Sera asked. She was taken aback by the quick agreement of the slaves. The elder slave sighed. "First of all, he is the one who killed the person who bought us. We all felt good by his death. And second, this man did something that no one would ever do to a slave." "And that is?" Sera wanted to know. All ten slaves looked at Pablo. "He asked for our permission." Chapter 149: Congratulations No one asks for permission from things. They just use them. Things have no conscience. They have no soul. So why bother to ask them for permission? Just use them. And in Seraphim, there were things, and there were slaves. And they both meant the same. Slaves were equal to things. They had a soul and a conscience but they were still things. And the slaves themselves believed that. They were so used to being treated as things that they had forgotten their own heart. But when Pablo asked them for their permission to become their master, their heart throbbed again. They remembered they had a soul as well. And they remembered that because of Pablo so it was only natural for them to accept Pablo as their master. If not him then no one. However¡­ ¡¯So choosing the right word worked fine. Glad I asked for their ¡¯permission.¡¯¡¯ Pablo knew it all along. He deliberately asked for the slaves permission because he knew that would strike a chord with them. And it did. The slaves think that they are making Pablo their master by their own will but in reality, they are doing as Pablo wanted. Pablo already became their master. ¡¯You are the worst.¡¯ Cupid could only say this. Pablo just chuckled. "But you have to have a higher rank than that Royal to overwrite our seals." The male slave said. Pablo smiled. "Don¡¯t worry." He sat down on his knees in front of the slaves. "I am the strongest." He took out the knife from his bracelet again and made a horizontal cut on his left palm. "Show me the seal." He said. The elder slave exchanged glances with other slaves and eventually came forward. He showed the seal on his chest to Pablo. Pablo waited for nothing and dropped a few drops of his blood on the already red seal. ¡¯My Black rank should work here.¡¯ Pablo waited for his blood to do something and all the other slaves also watched the seal. "Angh." The male slave groaned. "What happened?" Pablo asked. "I think it¡¯s working." The slave answered, his face twisted. "The face you are making isn¡¯t convincing me that much though." Pablo replied. "Because of the pain itself I can say it¡¯s working. This is the same pain that happened when that royal¡¯s blood was dropped on us. So it means it¡¯s working." "That¡¯s good then. I¡¯ll wait. Only after seeing that it does no harm to you, will I do it to others." Pablo made his decision and all the other slaves loosened their fear of Pablo. No one talked like that with them. They were becoming fond of Pablo more and more. The male slave gave more painful expressions and Pablo just waited for it to end. And after ten more minutes, the male slave finally stopped groaning. "Is it over?" Pablo asked. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. And I think it worked." "Okay? So now I have to acknowledge you as my slave?" "Yes. Just announce that you deem me as your slave and it should work. I don¡¯t know everything." "Alright. But before that, I will drop blood on all of you. I will acknowledge all ten of you at once." "As you wish." The male slave moved to the side and the next slave came in front of Pablo. It was a male and Pablo dropped his blood on his seal. The slave felt pain and Pablo moved on to the next slave. He decided to first finish the male slaves so one by one, he dropped his blood on their seals. After five minutes, all the five male slaves had their seals overwritten by Pablo and now only the five girls were left. Pablo looked at them and they were still scared enough to meet his eyes. "I know it is hard for you, but show me your chest and I will drop the blood without looking there." Pablo said. The girls twitched but none of them came forward. They were all holding each other. "Believe me. If I wanted to do something to all of you I would have already done that. Just trust me." Pablo assured the girls. The girls exchanged looks with each other and they found Pablo¡¯s words correct as well. If Pablo wanted to do something to them he could have already done it. No one cares about slaves anyway. So Pablo wouldn¡¯t have held himself back to do something bad to them. "I am.. ready." One girl spoke. Pablo nodded. "Come here and tell me when I should look away." The girl slowly came forward and opened her dress. "N-Now." Pablo jerked his head sideways and by estimating the position of the girl, he dropped his blood on her chest. "Ahh." The girl moaned. ¡¯Don¡¯t make it sensual.¡¯ "Can I look now?" He asked. The girl moved to the side. "Yes." Pablo moved his head to the front again and looked at the next girl. Only four were left. "See? It wasn¡¯t hard. Come." He said. The four girls looked at the previous girl who recently moaned. "It¡¯s safe." She said. Pablo smiled. "Trust me." "Okay." Another girl came forward. "Open it." Pablo said and jerked his head to the side again. The girl did it. "You can drop." Pablo dropped his blood on her chest as well. "Ahh." This girl moaned as well. ¡¯This is not some kamasutra shit.¡¯ The girl moved to the side and Pablo adjusted his head again. Now only three girls were left. Pablo looked at them and gestured at them to come forward. One girl obliged and slowly came in front of Pablo. Pablo moved his head again and the same process happened. Now only two girls were left. And this time, Pablo had to do nothing as one girl came on her own. Pablo dropped his blood on her chest and the seal was overwritten. After that, only one girl remained. The youngest and the most expensive one. "Please come. It¡¯s safe." Pablo said. The girl looked at the other slaves and all of them gave a nod. The girl meekly nodded back and slowly came in front of Pablo. She was still averting her eyes from Pablo and Pablo finally had a closer look at her face. ¡¯No wonder she was the most expensive one.¡¯ The girl was the prettiest among the lot. She had blue eyes, pink lips, and fair skin just like Cupid, an Angel. ¡¯That Royal Bitter would have eaten her alive if he got his hands on her.¡¯ Other than Pablo, Sera also stared at the girl with unknown thoughts. And not only Sera, Cupid and Andrezj also had their eyes on the girl and when they saw the girl closely, both Angels looked at each other with surprise. "Um, please look away." The girl spoke. Her voice was pleasant as well. "Right." Pablo turned his head to the side. The girl showed a little bit of her chest and Pablo dropped his blood on the seal. "Ahhh." The girl did the same thing as other girls and Pablo just gave up on that. ¡¯Congratulations, Pablo.¡¯ Cupid congratulated Pablo out of nowhere. ¡¯Huh? For what?¡¯ Pablo asked. Cupid smiled. The moment she and Andrezj landed their eyes on the youngest girl, they figured one thing about her. And Cupid shared that thing with Pablo. ¡¯You just got yourself an Elf.¡¯ Chapter 150: Acknowledgement ¡¯She is an Elf?¡¯ Pablo never expected that. ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Let¡¯s see.¡¯ Pablo watched the girl¡¯s face more closely and particularly, he was looking at her ears. ¡¯Her ears aren¡¯t pointy though. Are you sure she is an Elf?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Yes. When she turns eighteen her ears will become like that.¡¯ Cupid confirmed. ¡¯Then how did you know she is an Elf?¡¯ ¡¯I just know. Andre also confirms it. We Angels can see the nature of every being. Whether they are a Human, Elf, Vampires and Dragons.¡¯ Cupid revealed. ¡¯I see. What about Demons?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯There is no need for that. Everyone recognizes a Demon when they see one.¡¯ ¡¯Fair enough. Anyway, as things stand, I got myself an Elf. And the way you reacted it means it¡¯s a good thing. Sera¡¯s Ego sure is working well.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s luck was good for a while. ¡¯Yes. It is good. Elves are good at magic. Though, you have to wait for her to turn eighteen and awaken her Ego.¡¯ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯I see. She looks fourteen years old. I have to wait four years for her.¡¯ ¡¯You are just guessing. Ask her real age. You can¡¯t guess an Elf¡¯s age by looking at them.¡¯ ¡¯Sure.¡¯ Pablo asked, "How old are you?" The girl kept her eyes on the ground and answered : "Seventeen." "The fcuk?" ¡¯Told you.¡¯ Pablo could have never guessed that. The girl didn¡¯t look like seventeen at all. "You are not fourteen years old?" He asked. "No." The girl replied short. ¡¯My guess was wrong. That¡¯s a first.¡¯ "Were your parents Humans?" Pablo asked another question. And this question made the girl flinch harder than ever. "Yes. They were humans. I am a Human too. Yes. They were Humans." ¡¯Wow. She has no clue how to lie.¡¯ "Alright. Alright. I believe you." Pablo won¡¯t make the girl more uncomfortable. The girl whom Pablo believed was the youngest turned out to be false. "What about you all? Tell me all your ages and names." Pablo asked the other slaves. "I am seventeen years old. Just like her. And you should know that we don¡¯t have names. There was no need for us to have names. We were grouped by numbers." The male slave replied. And Pablo was again taken aback. He believed the male slave to be fifteen or fourteen years old but he was seventeen as well. Pablo never guessed wrong but he soon found the reason for that. ¡¯It¡¯s because of their malnourishment. They are all skinny and that made me think wrong about them. Except the Elf of course. They must age slowly as described in fiction.¡¯ "Alright. So you all don¡¯t have names. I will give you that later. Just tell me your age and we will leave from here." The slaves nodded and one by one shared their ages. "I am thirteen." "I am thirteen as well." "Me too." "I am fourteen." "I am fifteen." "I am fifteen." "Same here." "Fifteen." Pablo nodded. "So all four girls other than her, are fifteen years old. And three boys are thirteen, one of them is twelve and the main boy here is Seventeen. Alright. I will remember it." The ten slaves nodded. Pablo finally stood up from his knees. The slaves remained seated though. "It¡¯s time for the acknowledgment. I will make it quick." Pablo took a deep breath. "I, Pablo Castillo, hereby acknowledge all ten of you as my slaves. You shall do what I say and you shall kill whoever I say. You shall not refuse my orders and I will make sure you people are being taken care of. You shall not ever betray me and whenever I say, all of you shall be ready to¡­" Pablo peered inside the eyes of the slaves and ended his speech. "Die For Me." The slaves flinched. The Elf girl didn¡¯t even dare to look at Pablo¡¯s face. Pablo¡¯s acknowledgement was a little bit different than what they had in mind and Pablo¡¯s gaze was enough to make their hairs stand. Seeing his gaze, the eldest male slave asked himself a question. ¡¯Did we get ourselves someone worse than that Royal?¡¯ The boy looked at the other slaves and they were scared as well. Pablo¡¯s acknowledgement was fine but the last part bothered them. They shall die for Pablo whenever he says that. Nevertheless, they couldn¡¯t just let go of the things Pablo showed them. He asked them for their permission. He respected the girls¡¯ privacy and he also said in his acknowledgement that he would take care of them. So the slaves accepted Pablo¡¯s acknowledgement and the next second¡­ SHING! All ten slaves found their chests glowing and Pablo squinted his eyes. "So the seals are glowing. The process is finally completed, huh." The seals glowed bright red and all the slaves just waited patiently for the light to go away. Ten seconds passed and the light began to become dim. And that¡¯s when Pablo felt something. He placed his hand on his chest. ¡¯I am feeling some sort of connection with them. Like threads coming out of my heart and wrapping their bodies.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s the slaving process. Now you are their Master.¡¯ Cupid explained. ¡¯You know about this process?¡¯ ¡¯Of course. This is the thing I hate the most here in this world so it¡¯s only natural I know all about it.¡¯ Pablo gave a light nod and after a few more seconds, the red light finally went away. All ten slaves were sitting in front of Pablo and none of them were looking at him. "Is it over?" Pablo asked. "Yes, master." The eldest slave replied. "That¡¯s good then. Anyway, stand up and come behind me. All of you." Pablo gave the first order. The ten slaves acted right away and stood behind Pablo. Pablo watched the elf girl and she was still timid. ¡¯I will teach her things.¡¯ He made a mental note. "Don¡¯t stare like that. I will kill her." Sera gave a threat. She was just beside Pablo. ¡¯I see. I don¡¯t want her killing a rare Elf like that.¡¯ Sera was glaring at the Elf girl. "Hey." Pablo called. Sera looked at him. Pablo gave a pleasant smile and brought his face closer to Sera. Sera¡¯s face turned red. Pablo reached beside her ear and his smile vanished. "If you ever try to lay hands on any of my slaves¡­" Pablo paused and moved even closer to Sera¡¯s ear. "I will rip you apart so bad that even the poorest beggar will refuse to buy you as his slave even for free of cost." Chapter 151: Mommy’s Girl Pablo gave an appropriate threat to Sera. It was related to the matter at hand¡ªSlave. Sera received a death threat from Pablo and Pablo made sure each word got registered inside her mind. After giving that threat, Pablo moved back from Sera¡¯s face and showed a smile again. "You will keep that in mind, right?" He asked. "Y-yes. I understand." Sera held her own hands. She was still trembling. ¡¯The last time I threatened her, she began to love me even more. I hope it doesn¡¯t happen this time.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s not what you should worry about.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Andre is staring daggers at you.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. Right. He must be doing that. Haha.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t laugh. He might attack you at any moment.¡¯ ¡¯He won¡¯t do that. He would have killed me if he could. Sera won¡¯t let him do that.¡¯ Pablo was sure of it. ¡¯Why are you like this? You could have told her nicely instead of giving a threat. Don¡¯t treat her love like this.¡¯ ¡¯For her, these very threats are my love. She is her mother¡¯s daughter after all. Her mother deemed her father¡¯s abuse as love and this girl is doing the same.¡¯ Cupid sighed. ¡¯She and her mother chose the wrong person to love.¡¯ Pablo slightly nodded. ¡¯We choose the love we think we deserve.¡¯ Cupid went silent after that. And amidst all that, Pablo¡¯s threat was heard by someone else as well. The Elf girl. Her hearing ability was superior to Humans so she heard Pablo¡¯s threat loud and clear. Her first emotion was of fear towards Pablo and when she thought deeply about his words, she came to her own conclusion. ¡¯He cares so much about us slaves.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t want Sera to kill the Elf girl as she was a rare specimen. Pablo won¡¯t get to meet an Elf easily and even if he met one, he won¡¯t be able to just outright turn them to his slave. So in a sense, the slave elf girl was one of a kind for Pablo and he didn¡¯t want to lose her. At least not over something as puny as jealousy. But the Elf girl didn¡¯t know all this. She didn¡¯t even know that Pablo knows she is an Elf. So she mistook Pablo¡¯s threat to Sera as his care for his slaves. Nevertheless, now that everything was done, Pablo decided to proceed things forward. Two dead bodies were lying in front of Pablo. One belonged to the carriage driver and one belonged to the supplier of Lord Bitter. "Um.. I wanted to ask," Sera spoke, not looking at Pablo. "How did you know he was the supplier of that Royal? And how did you figure out he was inside this carriage?" "Yeah. I want to know this too." Cupid chimed in. Pablo answered both of them. "When this carriage went past me I heard voices from inside. Like ¡¯He will be so happy.¡¯ ¡¯Please let us go.¡¯ So I thought who could it be? Then I remembered the supplier, the slaves and this route was going towards Glory city. That¡¯s how I figured it out." "What if you were wrong?" Sera and Cupid both asked. "Then only the carriage driver would have died. I would have let the other person live." "You don¡¯t get to decide who lives or dies, Pablo. You talk like you are some God." Cupid complained. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯I am not God.¡¯ Pablo said, staring at the dead bodies. ¡¯Not yet.¡¯ "Wha-" "Anyway, we have to leave. We stayed here longer than expected." Pablo cut off Cupid¡¯s words. "Let¡¯s go then." Sera said. She was back to normal. "One second." Pablo didn¡¯t move and took out something from his left bracelet. "This.." Sera recognized it. Cupid and Andrezj as well. Some slaves also knew it. "It¡¯s important to burn all of this. No one should know what happened here. It¡¯s good the road is empty." Pablo said. He would burn the carriage, the driver and the supplier. And to burn such things, he had the perfect tool¡ªGlory Matches. But before using the matches, Pablo went near the body of the supplier. He reached out his hand and stripped the bracelet from the supplier¡¯s wrist. "He must have some good money." Pablo wore it on his left hand and moved back. The slaves said nothing as Pablo could do whatever he wanted. They couldn¡¯t judge. After taking the bracelet, Pablo moved on to the main thing. He lit up one matchstick and threw it at the supplier¡¯s body first. The dead body caught fire and Pablo lit another one. He threw that at the carriage driver and another one was thrown at the carriage itself. Three things were on fire in front of Pablo and the Glory matches did their work. The fire covered all three things completely and now they were just burning like someone poured petrol on them. "These matches sure are good. But I don¡¯t understand one thing." Pablo spoke. "What? I can help." Sera was ready to answer anything. "It¡¯s just while we were going to Glory city, we met three gates and on the second gate, guards checked if we had any weapons or not. A machine was brought and it checked my bracelets. And that¡¯s when my knife came out of it. But why didn¡¯t these Glory matches come out as well? Did the machine not identify Glory matches as a weapon?" "Maybe yes. The Glory matches could burn things but the Guards of Glory city is strong enough to subdue fire. So maybe that¡¯s why the machine didn¡¯t find the matches harmful." Sera gave an answer. Pablo shrugged. That was just a time pass question anyway. Few more seconds passed and the glory matches finally finished their job. There was nothing left now. The road was empty again. No bodies, no carriage. Just gray ashes that too went away with the wind. "Let¡¯s go." Pablo turned around and started walking back towards the Hermit slums. The ten slaves followed behind him and Sera was beside Pablo. "I wonder what Royal Bitter will do now." Sera said. Pablo laughed. "He will release his anger on someone else." "And that someone will be.." Sera looked at Pablo as she also understood what Lord Bitter would choose for his anger. "Exactly." Pablo smiled. "That fat pervert will die." Chapter 152: Sit Lord Bitter was waiting for his supplier to give him slaves for a long time and now that Pablo had killed the supplier and took his slaves, Lord Bitter won¡¯t get any slaves. And when the guards would tell him that his supplier, who the guards think is Pablo, had come with a slave but because of Lord Jartel that slave became useless, Lord Bitter would direct all his anger to Jartel. And the power of horny is always the strongest. So, the fat man, Jartel, will die by the hands of Lord Bitter. "It will be Bitter who kills him but the real killer is me." Pablo was in a good mood. ¡¯All he did was to hold Sera¡¯s hands and you made a plan for his death. Why are you like this?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯I made no plans for his death. It just happened. The guards mistook me for someone else and we are here. And I am not doing it because he held Sera¡¯s hands. I am doing it because that bastard thought he could order me around. He thought I would go away just because he said so. I took it on my Ego, you see.¡¯ Pablo explained his reasons to Cupid and the Angel kept writing in her diary. "Um, if I may ask, Master, do you have a Black ranked Ego?" The eldest male slave asked. Pablo didn¡¯t look behind. "Yes. And this will only remain between us. Don¡¯t share it with anyone. It¡¯s an order." Pablo gave an honest answer. He could tell his slaves his real Ego. There was no need to hide it from them. The slaves heard Pablo¡¯s answer and they all gasped. "Isn¡¯t it the strongest rank?" "No wonder our seals were overwritten." "And we won¡¯t tell anyone about it." All the slaves were impressed with Pablo and that was also one reason why Pablo revealed his Ego rank to them. He wanted to make a good impression. ¡¯If people know the person they are following is strong, then they will work hard with no fear.¡¯ Pablo shared some insights. Cupid stayed silent and all of them walked down the empty road. Pablo occasionally glanced at the Elf girl and her head was down all the time. But once in a while, she looked up and watched the back of Pablo¡¯s head. ¡¯She is a shy one. She will be a good use for luring lustful people.¡¯ Pablo was already making plans for her. Cupid just shook her head. Sera didn¡¯t say anything and Andrezj was still glaring at Pablo. And with such an atmosphere, the group reached in front of the same rotten door of the Hermit slums. Pablo stood in front of it and the slaves were behind him. "All the girls, cover your faces." He ordered. "Give them something to cover, Sera." Pablo added. "Okay." Sera gave some pieces of clothes to all five girls and she gave the shortest and ugliest one to the Elf girl. Pablo saw that. ¡¯Cat fight will happen in the coming days. I am sure of it.¡¯ The Elf girl didn¡¯t complain and covered her face. The cloth was still big enough for her face to hide. She was the prettiest among the lot so Pablo especially wanted her face to be hidden. Sera also covered her face. Pablo looked at everyone and after deeming it okay, he gave a nod. "Now listen," Pablo came closer to the slaves. "Inside, there are villagers and don¡¯t tell them or anyone that you all are my slaves. Hide your seals. Only I will reveal your identity if I want. Alright?" "That¡¯s okay but then if they ask who we are then what should we say?" The eldest male slave asked. "You all were residents of Glory city and your father was a guard of the king¡¯s castle. All ten of you are siblings and your mother died last year and your father died yesterday because of the white mist. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So now that your father is dead, the Royals didn¡¯t allow you to live in their city so you all were thrown out. And when I saw you all homeless, I felt pity and brought you all here with me. That¡¯s all for the false backstory." "Okay? But which guard has ten children? Who would believe that? And what is this white mist?" The male slave asked some follow up questions. "I will tell all of you about white mist later and if anyone asks too much in detail then just start crying. Stay close to me so that no one could find you alone. Understood?" All the slaves nodded. Pablo returned the nod and finally faced the rotten door. After that, he stepped inside the slums again. Sera followed him and after Sera all ten slaves came inside as well. It was afternoon but no sunrays fell upon the slums. It was pretty much dark. The slaves stuck closer to each other but Pablo and Sera walked with no worries. "They are harmless, everyone. No need to hide. They are with me. Come out. Socrates, you too." Pablo called out the villagers while walking. He reached near the area of the bunker and stopped. The slaves looked left and right but they saw nothing. However the next moment, a door opened from the ground and people came out of it. The slaves watched them coming out and they were not ending. The slum was full of people. Nevertheless, after the big horde of people, a single man came out. He was wearing black shades with a well set white beard. "You came back, detective. And with more people at that." The man said. Pablo shrugged. "I can¡¯t help it, Socrates." "Haha. Welcome back. We will talk later. Go rest for a while." The villagers scattered around the slum and Socrates also went to do whatever he wanted. He didn¡¯t go into the bunker though. Pablo walked forward. "He is the Chief of the Forsaken Village. The name is Socrates. And the other people are the villagers. They all are living here because their village is attacked by some white mist. I will tell you in detail later." Pablo reached the same withered tree the villagers showed him and sat on the stone pavement around it. The slaves were now standing in front of him and Sera stood behind him. Pablo looked at the slaves ahead of him and particularly, his eyes were on the Elf girl. The girl also sensed his gaze. "You." Pablo spoke. The girl flinched. She did her best to look at him but all she managed was to look at his feet. Pablo didn¡¯t mind that. He had a smile on his face and all the slaves waited for him to say something. The Elf girl also wanted to hear what Pablo had to say and eventually, Pablo said it¡­ "Sit on my lap." Chapter 153: Creative Man "Sit on my lap." Pablo gave an order. And those four words managed to rile eleven people. Out of eleven, ten of them were the slaves and the eleventh one was¡­ "Now that¡¯s just too much. I won¡¯t allow it." It was Sera. She removed the cloth from her face. She won¡¯t stay silent at this. She instantly came in front of Pablo. "I will n-" "Relax." Pablo stopped her from speaking. "How can I relax?" Sera stomped her leg. "I was just messing around. Haha." Pablo laughed out loud. "I was kidding. I just wanted to see the reactions." Sera squinted her eyes. "Really?" "Yeah. Why would I ask her to sit on my lap? That¡¯s what kids ask. If I really wanted something dirty, I would have asked her to sit somewhere else." The Elf girl twitched. Sera kept standing. "Cover your face, Sera. I was really joking. Don¡¯t worry." Pablo assured Sera. "Okay." Sera believed Pablo¡­ for now at least. She covered her face again and stood behind Pablo. The other slaves also calmed down and the Elf girl was still shivering. ¡¯Why is she so afraid though? Just because she is an Elf?¡¯ "Don¡¯t worry, girl. I won¡¯t do anything like that. Calm down." ¡¯Hmm." The elf girl gave a weak nod. Pablo sighed. "Anyway, you all should know what is going on on this side of the Kingdom here. Listen carefully." The slaves nodded and Pablo began telling them about important things. He told them about the Blood Fest War, which the slaves already know, then he told them about the extermination done by the Royals in the Hermit slums five years ago. He also shared how the residents of the slums summoned a Demon. After that, he told them all about the white mist and the damage it did and is doing to the Glory city and to the Forsaken village. He didn¡¯t share about his military mission and he also didn¡¯t share that he had two Egoes. He only shared the things that were important for the current situation. "That¡¯s all about it for now. I hope you all got it." Pablo finished the explanation. The slaves nodded. They listened carefully and Pablo explained in simple words so it was easy for them to wrap their heads around it. "It¡¯s the payback for the Royals. This is the result of all the bad things they did." The eldest male slave shared his thoughts. The other slaves agreed to him as well. They all hated the Royals. Pablo paid no mind to that. "Anyway, first of all, you all should have a name." "You will give us names?" The slaves were surprised. "Don¡¯t react like this every time at every little thing. If I could I would have let you all go free. But making you all slaves was the only option. I will give you names and I am repeating, don¡¯t tell anyone that you are my slaves. Got that?" "Yes, master." "Tch. Don¡¯t call me that. It will give away our connection." "Then? What should we call you? We can¡¯t take your name." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Just ¡¯sir¡¯ is fine. No need to be extravagant." "Yes, sir." "But that only applies to nine of you." "Huh?" The slaves didn¡¯t understand. Pablo smiled. "You will call me something else." Pablo¡¯s eyes were on the Elf girl and the Elf girl couldn¡¯t be more uncomfortable. "Wh-what should I call you¡­ then?" The girl asked. "Darling." "What? No way." Sera dashed herself in front of Pablo again. "I won¡¯t allo-" "Relax. I am joking again." Pablo was messing around once more. "What is wrong with you today? You never joke like this." Cupid said. ¡¯I just like the Elf¡¯s reactions.¡¯ "Calm down." Pablo replied. "Are you really joking?" Sera asked. "Yes." Pablo assured her. Sera stayed silent and then turned her head at the Elf. The Elf flinched under Sera¡¯s gaze. "He is mine, bitch. Don¡¯t ever come close to him. Even if I die, he will still be mine." ¡¯She is a female version of you.¡¯ Cupid remarked. ¡¯Nah. She still has a long way to go for that.¡¯ "Alright. That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t joke anymore. Go back, Sera. And this girl will also call me sir as well." Pablo tried to calm things down. "Okay." Sera went behind Pablo again. Pablo sighed. "So I was talking about your names. Let¡¯s get this over with." Pablo looked at the youngest slave. A twelve years old boy. "From now on, your name is Young." "Yay!" The boy jumped in joy. ¡¯You didn¡¯t even think hard about their names. What kind of name is Young?¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t like the name at all. ¡¯They would have liked it even if I called them Shit. They never received names so they¡¯ll be happy with anything. And now I will remember who is the youngest among them.¡¯ ¡¯Suit yourself.¡¯ Cupid won¡¯t comment now. Pablo moved on to other slaves. There were five male slaves and three of them were thirteen years old and one of them was twelve and the eldest one was seventeen. Pablo looked at one of the thirteen year old boys. "Your name is.." Pablo stared at the boy from head to toe. The boy was excited to hear his name. "Brownie." Pablo gave the name. "Thank you, sir." The boy liked it. He had brown hairs so Pablo chose just that as his name. After that, he moved on to the other thirteen year old boy. "Your name will be.." Pablo repeated the same process as he looked at the boy. "Pimple." "Thank you so much, sir." The boy liked it. He was Pimple now. Pablo chose the name according to the face of the boy. ¡¯That¡¯s just lazy writing.¡¯ Cupid couldn¡¯t help but say that. Pablo ignored her and focused on the last thirteen year old boy. "You will be called.. Bush." "It¡¯s great. Thank you, sir." The boy, Bush, liked it. His hairs were curly and big, like a big cheering wig. So Pablo called him Bush. Like that, four boys were done now only the eldest male slave was left. He was also eager to know his name and Pablo wasted no time. "Your name shall be¡­" Pablo scanned the boy from head to toe and when he reached the toes of the boy, he frowned, his nose wrinkled. "Semen?" ¡¯The fcuk!?¡¯ Cupid was forced to curse. She was flabbergasted because right there¡­ Pablo broke the limits of creativity. Chapter 154: Melons Pablo gave the eldest male slave a name. It was Semen. Which obviously didn¡¯t receive well by people. Cupid lost it. "Such names will make your slaves turn against you. Change it." She said. "Tha-thank you for the name, sir?" The eldest male slave wasn¡¯t even sure if he should thank Pablo for the name or not. "See? He is already disappointed." Cupid said again. "Just shut the fuck up!" Pablo snapped. He shouted at Cupid. "But I said nothing, sir." The male slave replied. He thought Pablo shouted at him. Pablo shook his head. He couldn¡¯t say he was talking to an Angel whom only he could see. "Your name is not semen." The male slave exhaled and Pablo saw that. ¡¯He is relieved that it¡¯s not his name.¡¯ "Why would I ever give anyone a name like that? It¡¯s stupid of you to think that." Pablo said to the slave. "I am sorry, sir. But you really spoke semen." "I know. But I said that because your toes have some white liquid stuff on them. See." Everyone looked at the male slave¡¯s toes. "Oh. This. This is not what you are thinking, sir." The slave said. "Then?" Pablo asked. "I have walked a long distance barefoot while I was in Quintus city. So this is the result. These are some kind of injuries." The slave revealed. Pablo looked at the other slaves and all of them had rough feet. "I will give you all some footwear. You can¡¯t roam around me with such injuries." "That would be great, sir. Now my name?" The slave really wanted to know his name. "Yes. Your name is.. Nike." Pablo finally gave the name. It was related to feet and only that came in Pablo¡¯s mind. "Thank you for the name, sir." The eldest male slave, Nike, was satisfied by the name. Pablo nodded and now it was the girls turn. There were five girls and four of them were fifteen years old. Pablo looked at one of them. "You are Ebony." Pablo gave the name. The girl had black skin and Pablo chose the easy way. "Thank you very much." The girl was happy. Pablo moved on. Now it was the turn of the next girl. "Your name is Snow." Pablo gave the name. The girl had white hair so Pablo played along the lines of that. "I like it, sir. Thank you." The girl liked it. Pablo nodded and darted her eyes on the next one. "You shall be called¡­ Lash." Pablo made another name. The girl had long eyelashes and Pablo used just that. "Thankyou for the name, sir." The girl was smiling. Pablo showed a slight smile as well and moved on. He looked at the next girl and he didn¡¯t had to think long about her name. "You are.. Melon." Pablo chose the name according to the size of the girl¡¯s breasts. That was a cheap and easy way to choose. "Thank you anyway, sir." The girl said. She liked her name nonetheless. ¡¯What does she mean by ¡¯anyway¡¯?¡¯ Pablo had some questions. ¡¯Because she understands why you called her Melon.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. Makes sense.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about the thoughts of the girl and proceeded for the last girl. She was the Elf and Pablo would actually give a thought for her name. The Elf girl kept her eyes on Pablo¡¯s feet. "Look at me." Pablo said. The girl twitched. "Stop getting scared every damn time. Be brave and look at me." Pablo ordered. The Elf girl gulped. She mustered courage and raised her head. She was very slow. "Do it fast." Pablo spoke and the girl finally did it. Now she was finally looking at Pablo. "Good. You can do it if you try." He said. The girl nodded, her eyes on Pablo¡¯s nose. She was still not looking at Pablo¡¯s eyes. "Now for your name." Pablo had many names for the girl but he wanted one. ¡¯She is a beautiful girl. I would have taken it easy but I don¡¯t want to go half hearted here.¡¯ ¡¯Then just choose a name which suits best with beauty. Give her the name of an actress from Earth or choose some other beautiful women¡¯s names whom you have met back on Earth.¡¯ Cupid gave some suggestions. ¡¯Beautiful women from Earth, huh. I have met one. The most beautiful woman I ever met in my life.¡¯ Pablo paid mind to Cupid¡¯s suggestion and because of that he was ready to give a name to the Elf girl. "Your name is¡­" Pablo had a smile on his face and the Elf girl waited for her name. "Hena." Pablo shared the name and as soon as the Elf girl heard it, her eyes widened. Pablo frowned. "What¡¯s that look for?" "Oh. Sorry. Forget it." The Elf girl came back to normal. She stared at Pablo¡¯s nose and asked, "This¡­ was not a joke, right?" "Haha. Of course not. Your name is Hena from now on." The Elf girl was worried Pablo might be joking again but Pablo made it clear. "Then thank you for the name, sir." The girl bowed her head. ¡¯That reaction was something else. She has some secrets that I have to know.¡¯ Pablo nodded. "Don¡¯t worry. And remember your names all of you. I won¡¯t repeat it." The slaves nodded. They already remembered their names. Pablo also roamed his eyes on all the slaves, memorizing their names. ¡¯The eldest boy is Nike and the Elf girl is Hena. They are the main ones. I have also learned the names of the little ones but these two are important for now.¡¯ Pablo did some calculation about his slaves inside his mind and he made some plans as well. Then he heard some noises coming from behind the slaves. He stretched his neck and saw the villagers were coming towards him. "Alright. All of you, stand behind me. And you should know, the chief of the village, Socrates, the man with the white beard and black glasses, is blind. He can¡¯t see all of you but his senses are strong. I am sure he knows how many people you are." "He is blind? It didn¡¯t look like that at all." Nike expressed his shock. "Yes. He didn¡¯t appear blind. And stop talking. Come behind me." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The slaves listened to the order and stood behind Pablo. But they stood on the opposite side of Sera. She was standing on Pablo¡¯s left side and the ten slaves were on his right. The Villagers reached in front of Pablo and Socrates was standing at the front. Foro and Ghetto made the ground suitable for sitting with white tiles and softness and the villagers sat on it. "So, detective Pablo." Socrates spoke and all the Villagers were ready to listen. "Tell us all about today¡¯s investigation of yours." Chapter 155: Fararara!? Socrates asked Pablo about his investigation and all the Villagers wanted to know as well. They wanted their village to become normal again. And Pablo was ready to tell them his findings. "I will tell you the main things that happened. Me and my assistant crossed the three gates near the city. After that we walked towards your Village but we couldn¡¯t reach it, the white mist was there. But I didn¡¯t go back. I dived my hand inside the white mist and after two or three seconds, my hand felt funny so I took it out. Then I saw that my nails were brown. The mist was destroying my hand." The Villagers paid attention to Pablo¡¯s words. They were listening as if a book recital was taking place. Nevertheless, Pablo carried on. "So after checking the mist near your Village, we went inside the Glory city. The mist is coming from the back of the city and it is very close to the King¡¯s castle. And the mist of that city is much more dangerous than the Village. It waits for nothing and destroys any living thing it touches. The Royals have it rough there and many guards died as well. And one such unfortunate guard was Vertigo." Pablo¡¯s voice turned solemn. "What happened to Vertigo?" Socrates asked. The villagers were also invested in Vertigo. Pablo continued. "Vertigo was guarding the King¡¯s castle and he was guarding the back of the castle. But the mist came and he dived inside it. After that, he suffered hell. I met him at the hospital in that city and he told me about his family. He was going to die so he knew the Royals won¡¯t allow his family to live in Glory city anymore. So in his last breaths he begged me to save his family. His wife was already dead and all he had were his children. And I, being a soft hearted man, agreed to fulfill Vertigo¡¯s last wish. The children you are seeing behind me are Vertigo¡¯s. They lost their father, they lost their home, and I felt pity for them so I brought them all here. Destiny is so cruel." Pablo dropped his head low and silence reigned around the area. The Villagers had nothing to say. They were sympathizing over an imaginary person Pablo created. "Mmmfff!" "Hmm?" Pablo heard a weird noise. He looked at the Villagers and they were also looking for the noise. "Fararrararararraraa!!" "The fuck?" Pablo turned around. The noise was louder all of a sudden. But soon, he found the source of the noise. The Villagers also found it and they all frowned. "Is he¡­ crying?" "Seems like it." "But who cries like Farararara? What¡¯s that?" "Well, everyone has their style." The Villagers talked among themselves and Pablo walked towards the slaves. The one crying was Nike. The eldest male slave. He was doing a good job but it caught Pablo off guard. ¡¯There was no need to cry right now.¡¯ Pablo stood in front of Nike. "Don¡¯t cry, kid. This is life." Pablo said. "Farararraraa!" Nike increased his crying. ¡¯What the fcuk is Fararara?¡¯ "It¡¯s fine. Crying won¡¯t do any good. Stop it." Pablo put both his hands on Nike¡¯s shoulder. "Farararraraa!" Nike increased his crying even more. His nose started running and tears came out of his eyes as well. ¡¯Where did he learn such acting skills? And he is thinking I am asking him to cry more.¡¯ "Stop it, Nike. It¡¯s Really Really fine. No need to cry anymore." Pablo applied pressure on Nike¡¯s shoulders and he also expressed with his eyes what he wanted to say. "Really?" Nike whispered. "Really. Shut up." Pablo whispered back. Nike nodded. "Fararara.. okay. I won¡¯t cry anymore." Nike stopped crying. Abruptly at that. Pablo shook his head and faced the villagers. "They just lost their father. They can¡¯t help but cry." He said, sitting back on the stone pavement. "That soldier had ten children. Isn¡¯t that too much? No wonder their mother died. She saved herself." One villager commented. ¡¯Good one.¡¯ Pablo liked the comment. "That isn¡¯t important. Vertigo loved his wife very much so he made love to her daily. That¡¯s all there is." Pablo made up another thing. "That¡¯s alright and all but isn¡¯t it still too mu-" "That¡¯s enough, everyone." Socrates raised his hand. The villagers stopped talking. "Can we appreciate the detective here? He went out of his way and saved these poor souls. Who does that in this age? He is risking his life for our village. You don¡¯t get to ask him questions like that. Say sorry and thank you to him." Socrates scolded the Villagers and the Villagers really felt ashamed. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sorry, Pablo." "Thank you for doing all this." "Yeah. You are a lifesaver." "Thank you." "Thank you very much." All the Villagers expressed their gratitude for Pablo and Pablo sure liked it. ¡¯All of this is false, you know. You saved no family of a guard.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯It is what it is. They are thanking me on their own. I have no hands in this.¡¯ ¡¯Your throne is made of lies.¡¯ ¡¯Every throne is made of that same material.¡¯ Cupid jerked her hands all around. She couldn¡¯t argue with Pablo. Pablo ignored her. "Alright. Enough thanking me. Let¡¯s move forward." The villagers stopped chanting. "I need some things to carry on my investigation further." Pablo said. "What do you need? I will try my best to provide it." Socrates was ready to help. Pablo nodded. He raised his hand towards his assistant. "Give me some money and a paper if you have one." He said. His assistant, Sera, gave two pouches of coins and a blank paper to Pablo. ¡¯Why is she carrying papers with her?¡¯ Pablo wondered. "Why is she carrying papers with her?" Cupid asked out loud. Pablo looked at her and the Angel was looking somewhere else. ¡¯She is asking the male Angel. Good work.¡¯ "She thought he might need help so she carried all kinds of things with her." Andrezj answered, but in a grumpy tone. He was still mad at Pablo for giving a threat to Sera. Cupid told Pablo what Andrezj said and Pablo just nodded. After that, he took out a pen from his bracelet and wrote some things down on the paper. After two minutes, he was finished. He gave the paper to Socrates along with the two pouches. "Bring me all these things. Don¡¯t worry about money. And I need a separate place to do my work." Pablo demanded and Socrates passed the list to a Villager. "Why do you need a separate place though?" Socrates asked. Pablo smiled. "Wherever I visit, I never leave empty handed." He put his hand inside his bracelet and took out a small plastic container. "I have some White Mist myself." Chapter 156: Stealing Lines Pablo was holding a plastic bottle in his hand and its inside was completely white. "Is that¡­" The Villagers had their eyes wide open. "Yes. It is what I said. I stored the mist here." Pablo raised the bottle for everyone to see. "So you need a separate place to experiment on that?" Socrates asked. "Yes. I want to know about it and no one should come there. It will be harmful for all of you. And it shouldn¡¯t be inside the bunker." "Alright. You shall get everything you need. Foro will give you the items you asked for." Socrates assured. Pablo nodded. "And buy some food for all of us with that money. No one should stay hungry." "Great. We will do that." Socrates obliged and turned around. "Thank you, detective." The villagers thanked Pablo for the food and all of them went away. Foro, Ghetto and some other villagers went outside to gather some food and Pablo¡¯s items. Now only Pablo, Sera and his ten slaves were present near the tree. "You are proficient in lying, sir." Nike said. "And you are proficient in crying." Pablo replied. "I can cry well because that¡¯s all I ever did." "I can also lie well because of the same reason." "That¡¯s a nice answer." "Anyway, you all should change your clothes. Here.." Pablo threw five clothes at the slaves. "It¡¯s for the boys. The size might be different for all of you. But it¡¯s still better than what you are wearing right now." ¡¯Good thing I bought a lot of clothes.¡¯ The slaves held the new clothes and all of them stared at them with sparkling eyes. "Thank you, sir. I never saw new clothes my whole life." "You are just twelve years old, Young. Your whole life isn¡¯t even that long." "Still, thank you." "No need. And don¡¯t wear them right away. Have a bath first. Clear yourself. You all are looking like shit." Pablo ordered. "Do we not get new clothes?" The female slave, Melon, asked. "I don¡¯t have clothes for girls. My assistant will take care of it." Pablo looked at Sera. "Will you do it? For me?" Pablo asked. He used correct words to make Sera agree with him. "Only for you." Sera replied just as Pablo expected. "Um. Her clothes won¡¯t fit me properly." Melon said, looking at Sera¡¯s chest. ¡¯Don¡¯t poke her like that.¡¯ Sera clenched her fists. "I have a modest size. And my face covers for the lack of any bad quality I have. Don¡¯t you eve-" "Alright. Alright. That¡¯s enough." Pablo stood up before things could escalate. "Melon, say sorry to her." He said. "Sorry, ma¡¯am." Melon apologized with a bow. "My foot. You won¡¯t get any clothes from me now." ¡¯She stepped foot in her throbbing vein it seems.¡¯ "It¡¯s fine, Sera. You are pretty. From the curve of your neck to the arch of your eyelids, your beauty makes people slaves." ¡¯Andre is angry at you even more now. You stole his lines.¡¯ ¡¯They are not his lines. And shut up.¡¯ "But she disrespected me. How can a slave dare to do that?" Sera was still angry. Pablo sighed. ¡¯Guess I have to do some Romeo stuff.¡¯ He walked towards Sera and stood in front of her. "Sera," He said, softly. "Yes?" Sera¡¯s anger subsided a little as well. Pablo came closer to her ears. Andrezj flinched. Another threat? But Pablo said : "I don¡¯t mind them small." Pablo moved back and Sera was finally silent. ¡¯That will keep her sane for a while.¡¯ "Now please give the girls some clothes. I have wasted enough time." "Yes." Sera threw some clothes at the female slaves. The girls caught it. "So pretty." "Thank you, ma¡¯am." "Th-thank you." The Elf girl, Hena, also spoke. Sera didn¡¯t reply to any of that. She ignored them all. "The bathroom is in the bunker. First the boys will go and then the girls. There is no one inside the bunker right now. And the bathroom is not that good but you all have to cooperate for a few days. I will make sure no one enters until you are done. Now get lost." Pablo gave some orders and the male slaves acted right away. All five of them went inside the bunker and Pablo laid on the stone pavement. He closed his eyes but his ears were open for any movements around him. The female slaves stayed silent and Sera also sat down to rest for a while. After thirty minutes, all five boys came out from the bunker. Pablo looked at them and they were looking better than before. The clothes were long and loose for them though. But most importantly, their feet were clean now. "Your turn, girls." Pablo closed his eyes again and all five girls ran towards the bunker. ¡¯They will take time.¡¯ "See that no one goes inside the bunker." Pablo ordered his slaves and closed his eyes again. And as Pablo expected, after one and a half hours, the girl came out from the bunker. They took way more time than the boys. Pablo looked at them and his attention went straight at Hena. The Elf girl made the other girls look pale. She was already looking good before but now she was a princess. Sera¡¯s clothes fit alright with all the girls. Although Melon faced some difficulties, she wasn¡¯t complaining. "Hena." Pablo spoke, lying with one leg on top of another, his eyes still closed. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The girl twitched. It was a sudden call for her. "Yes?" "I know what you are and I want to listen to your story in private later. Keep that in mind." Hena¡¯s heart sank. She stared at Pablo with extreme shock. Pablo saw that and smiled. ¡¯Now I am sure you are hiding some things.¡¯ "Don¡¯t be scared. It will stay between me and you. Now keep moving." "Hmm." Hena could only nod and with other girls, she stood behind Pablo. No one spoke anything after that and Pablo remained lying as before. After five more minutes, the silence was finally broken by the sound of footsteps. "You are finally here." Pablo opened his eyes and sat back up. In front of him were Foro and Ghetto and they were carrying two big bags each. Foro took the two bags from Ghetto and presented all four of them in front of Pablo. "We brought your stuff, detective." Chapter 157: Who Would Cry? Foro placed four big bags in front of Pablo. "We brought your stuff, detective." "That¡¯s not my stuff. That¡¯s the stuff for investigation." Pablo clarified. "Whatever." Foro didn¡¯t give a damn. "What about food?" Pablo had asked them to bring food as well. "We weren¡¯t assign-" "The food is with us." Someone else answered. Pablo looked and it was other villagers. They all were walking towards Pablo, carrying big bags as well. ¡¯I should have given them some bracelets.¡¯ "We brought many things to eat for all of us." The villagers stood in front of Pablo. There were twenty people in total and all of them had two bags each. "Leave ten bags of food here and take the rest for yourself." Pablo said. "Sure thing. You paid for all this after all." Five villagers came forward and placed their bags in front of Pablo. Pablo nodded. "Where is Socrates?" "I am here." A voice came from the back of the crowd. The villagers made way for Socrates as the Chief walked forward. "Where is my place?" Pablo asked the main thing. "There is a big house here. That will be your place. I will show it whenever you want." Socrates answered. And as soon as the villagers heard their chief, they raised their brows. "That house, chief?" "Are you sure about it?" They asked questions to the Chief but someone else answered them. "I don¡¯t care how it is. I don¡¯t have time. Let¡¯s just go there now." Pablo stood up. "Everyone else can leave. Do whatever you want." He added. "Suit yourself, detective." "Good luck." The villagers said some nice words and went away. They were hungry and wanted to eat. Pablo ignored them all and turned his head around, at his slaves. "Pick these bags and follow me. They are not that heavy. Girls or not, pick them up." He ordered. The slaves nodded and picked up the bags. The five boys picked ten bags and two girls picked up four. Pablo looked at Socrates again. "After you." Socrates nodded and started walking. Pablo followed him. Socrates was blind but he knew where he was going. He brought them to a secluded place of the Hermit slums and Pablo didn¡¯t know the slum was that big. Though, it was the dirtiest part of the slum. The ground had black mud, it was rotting like dead bugs but Pablo kept walking. The slaves also walked on the same ground and their feets were dirty again. ¡¯I should makeshift some shoes for them.¡¯ After ten more minutes, Socrates stopped in front of a hut or more like it was a wooden house. "This looks like a haunted house." Pablo commented. "Because it is." Socrates said. "Huh?" Pablo wanted to know more. "This is the biggest house of this slum and this is the only one which is made of wood and is sturdy. So why do you think no one chooses to live here?" "Tell me." Pablo didn¡¯t want to think. "This was the house of a respected man of this slum five years ago. He was like a leader of this slum. And he loved children, in a good way, if you are thinking about something else. His house was the biggest here and in his love of children, he used to allow all the children of the slum to stay inside his house. The childrens used to sleep here in peace. But as you know, five years ago, the royals planned an attack here so all the children sleeping here were killed. Thousands of them died in their sleep. The leader did their best to protect them but he also died along with the children." "Then?" "After that incident, people who pass this slum started saying that they hear voices of children. Voices of them crying, of them playing. No one believed them but no one also defied them. No one dared to come inside this slum or this house to check the authenticity of the rumors. As time went on, people got over it. And when our people came inside this slum, all of them wanted this big house to be my place. But I refused. I don¡¯t like such things. I am fine with little things. So I also chose one of the huts to sleep in and that first night, all the huts near this house heard the same thing as those rumors¡ªThe voices of the Children. All of them were scared by that and everyone shifted themselves as far as they could from this house. They don¡¯t want to be near it. This place is secluded to its utmost limit." ¡¯Don¡¯t take so much time to build up, old man. I just want to finish my mission.¡¯ "Alright. I will keep that in min-" "Didn¡¯t you try to investigate it? You are the Chief. You should have done that." ¡¯Who the fcuk said that?¡¯ Pablo jerked his head and it was Nike. He was interrupted by Nike. He was just about to finish talking with Socrates but Nike stretched the talk. ¡¯I will deal with him later.¡¯ "It¡¯s the son of the guard who asked that." Pablo said. "No need to answer him if you don¡¯t want to." "No. No. It¡¯s fine. He is a curious young man." Socrates smiled and looked straight at Nike. Nike¡¯s brows shot up. ¡¯He figured where I am just by me speaking for once?¡¯ Nike was impressed but he was wrong. Socrates figured where Nike was before he even spoke. He knew where everyone was. "Son, I am but an old man. I don¡¯t want to venture into the unknown at this age. But someone else did try to investigate this house. He was a strong young man from our village. He had a bright future ahead of him. He had a Brown rank Ego and a good head on his shoulders. He was a good hearted man, just like this detective here." ¡¯You can¡¯t be more wrong.¡¯ Pablo shook his head and Socrates carried on. "That man chose to go inside this house and investigate the matter. He didn¡¯t believe in ghosts and he was confident in his strength. At night, when everyone fell asleep, that man snuck inside this house. No one got to know when he did that. And the next day, when the morning arrived, we saw that young man was nowhere so we went to find him. All the villagers searched the entire slum and that¡¯s when I suggested we go near the house. And when we all reached the house, we found that young man hanging in front of the house. Dead." ¡¯That¡¯s interesting.¡¯ Pablo was curious now. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That¡¯s so sad. You must have felt bad that day." Nike said. He really found the story sad. "It¡¯s true. I really felt bad." Socrates replied. "Heh. Who would feel bad for an idiot who dived in an obviously dangerous place." Pablo scoffed. "True. He was an idiot. But I still felt sad that day. Because apart from being an idiot¡­" Socrates slowly turned his head at Pablo and just smiled.. "He was my son." Chapter 158: Homecoming A son is a love letter that a father writes to his heart. It is the greatest legacy a father can leave behind. So, for the father, losing his son means losing his legacy. One such father was Socrates. He lost his legacy and he revealed that to Pablo and the ten slaves. "Sorry to hear that, Chief." Nike said. "Where¡¯s your wife?" Pablo asked about something else entirely. "She has been dead for years now. I only had my son and he too went away." Socrates was smiling but that smile had buried sadness underneath. "How many days has it been since his death?" Pablo asked another question. He was interrogating the old man. "Two months. Just after a few days of coming here he ventured inside the house." "I see." Pablo put his hand on Socrates¡¯ shoulder. "We have to keep moving no matter what comes in our way. You have gone on for two months, you will go on for more." ¡¯So you can talk nice once in a while. Good to know.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯It¡¯s just a formality. I don¡¯t want him to think that I don¡¯t care about his story at all.¡¯ ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Cupid went silent. Pablo was being himself. "Thank you for your words, detective. And after hearing my story, do you want me to find some other place for you?" Socrates asked. "If this house is that haunted why did you choose it for me in the first place?" "Because I thought you don¡¯t care about Ghosts. I thought you would handle it. So do you want me to change your location after all?" Socrates asked once more. ¡¯I used to not believe in many things and I am being proved wrong about all of them in this world. Ghosts are one of the normal things here.¡¯ "No need to change. I will take this house. And you are right, I will handle it. After all¡­" Pablo patted Socrates¡¯ shoulder. "I am not your son." Socrates sighed. "Fair enough." "But sir, there are ghosts inside. What if they attacked us?" Nike asked. "We will manage. Don¡¯t speak now." Pablo focused on Socrates. "I wanted to ask you something." "Sure." Pablo came closer to Socrates. "When I first came here, you said something like I can also do your job. What did you mean by that?" When Pablo had proved to Socrates that he was a detective, Socrates had said that Pablo would be able to do his job as well. "What do you think?" Socrates replied with a question of his own. "I think nothing, old man. Just answer me and get this over with." Pablo just wanted the answer. Though, he did have a theory about Socrates¡¯ job but he just didn¡¯t want to share it with Socrates. He wanted to hear it from the man himself. "You must be tired. Fine. I will tell you." Socrates came closer to Pablo. "I chose this house for you for one more reason and probably the most important reason." "Go on." "My son died at this house and how he was hanging so high up in the air, that was not the work of some Humans. The Ghosts killed him. So, I chose this house for you. And I am sure now you know why I did it." "I see. I get it." Pablo figured. "You want revenge from those ghosts and you want it through me." "Exactly." Socrates accepted. "I may not be able to see but I can tell you are not someone who will be defeated by some mere ghosts." ¡¯Nice observation.¡¯ "I will see what I can do. If there really are ghosts inside and if they bother me, I will kill them once more." "That¡¯s all I wanted to hear. Because they will surely bother you." S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anything else?" Pablo just wanted to start his work. "No. That¡¯s all. Take care." Socrates could sense Pablo¡¯s urgency so he also ended the talk. He turned around and went wherever he wanted. Pablo sighed. "Talkative old man." "Yeah. He talks so much." Nike agreed with Pablo. Pablo gave him a look of contempt. "You are the one who started the topic of his son. He was ready to leave but you asked, ¡¯Did you not try to investigate?¡¯ And time went on after that." "Sorry, sir." "Forget it. Let¡¯s go." Pablo started walking towards the big house. It was still a little far as Socrates had stopped everyone not that close to the house. Pablo walked leisurely, not caring about anything. It was dark all around but Pablo was carrying a lantern. Socrates has given that to them. The slaves were behind Pablo and Sera was sticking close to him. She wasn¡¯t scared one bit as she had Pablo and most of all, the strongest Angel with her. Talking about Angels, Pablo also had one with him as well. ¡¯Can you see ghosts?¡¯ He asked his Angel. ¡¯I can. But Humans and others can only see them if they want you to see them.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Alright. I hope they are brave enough to show themselves.¡¯ Pablo kept walking. Only the sound of their footsteps fell on their ears. "OUUUUU!!" "Sir!" "Shut up! It¡¯s just a dog." The slaves were riled up by a cry from somewhere. The silence was broken by an animal¡¯s voice. "It is coming from far away. There is not even an ant here. Calm down." Pablo said. "Al-alright." ¡¯They all are wimps.¡¯ "Let¡¯s increase our speed otherwise you guys will keep shouting at every little thing." Pablo started taking long strides and now he was faster. The slaves did their best. They followed closely behind Pablo. Pablo increased his pace even more as he too wanted to reach the house. And like that, through the dirty mud and crying of the dogs, all of them finally reached the front door of the house. Pablo raised the lantern and he finally got a good look of the house. It was like a typical shaped house. The type which children drew in their drawings. It had four windows, all of them broken and decorated with webs. A single big tree stood at the right side of the house. The tree was naked. It had no leaves. It was just a log of wood coming out of the ground. [[A/n : See the House here.]] ¡¯This looks haunted alright.¡¯ Pablo stated. He didn¡¯t say it out loud as the slaves would have screamed their guts out like before. "Is this really a good idea, sir?" Nike said. "The girls will die first." Melon chimed in. Pablo frowned. "Why would the girls die first?" "Because all the ghosts are perverts." Melon claimed. "Who said that?" Nike found it stupid. "Girls have sixth sense. You won¡¯t understand." "Yeah. And it¡¯s nonsense." "Shut up for fucks sake. You are acting like little kids. And let me make it clear once and for all. This house is final. Ghosts or not. You can either stay outside this house or inside. I don¡¯t give a shit. But I will stay here. This is perfect for my work." Pablo made himself clear and all the slaves had no choice now. They had to obey him. They couldn¡¯t change his mind. After that, Pablo ignored them and reached out for the door. However¡­ KRIIIEE! The door opened on its own. Pablo didn¡¯t even touch it. The slaves gulped but they said nothing. ¡¯This is a trademark move in horror movies.¡¯ Pablo took a deep breath and raised his right leg. Then, slowly, he brought it down, inside the house. He finally placed his first foot inside the house. He made sure to hold the lantern in such a way so that he could see around his leg. He didn¡¯t move after placing his leg inside the house. He looked left and right, he moved his feet in the air, as if waving a hello with it. He did such things for a good couple of seconds but nothing happened. "My leg is safe. The ghosts have no foot fetish it seems." Pablo moved his second leg inside the house as well and waited once more for something to happen. ¡¯It¡¯s scary when you wait for something bad and it doesn¡¯t happen.¡¯ There was utter darkness around the house and Pablo could only use the lantern to see a small area around him. He couldn¡¯t see the whole house. TRING! "What¡¯s that?" A sound rang inside the house. Everyone roamed their heads. Pablo jerked the lantern both left and right. It could be an attack. But it wasn¡¯t¡­ "Fuck." The darkness inside the house vanished. There was finally light. But by the sudden light, Pablo was forced to close his eyes. "The Ghosts are helping us by doing things for us. Opening the door, lights and all. We are guests here, everyone." Pablo jested, his eyes still closed but no one laughed at his joke. No one even spoke anything. Pablo turned his head around, opened his eyes and looked at his slaves and he saw all of them had the same expressions. Mouths wide open, hands shivering, eyes widened, all ten of them were terrified. Pablo also became serious. "What is it?" He asked. The slaves said nothing. "Tell me. It¡¯s an order." Pablo gave an order and Nike obliged that. But he didn¡¯t speak. Instead of that, he slowly raised his trembling hands and pointed at the walls of the house. Pablo followed his finger and he finally saw the walls of the house as well. "This¡­" Pablo¡¯s brows shot up as the walls of the halls were red. Completely red. And that was not paint, that was blood. But blood wasn¡¯t enough to surprise Pablo, there was something more than blood. On the walls, instead of paintings and lamps, some other thing was hung and they were too many in numbers. The walls of the house, the thing they used for decoration, was nothing but carcass of Human remains. They were Skeletons. And at the sight, Pablo did something more scary. He smiled. "What a nice welcome we received." Chapter 159: Like It Or Not On the walls of the house, skeletons were hung and there were too many of them. All around the house, there were skeletons. Pablo looked everywhere and he moved towards one such skeleton. He handed the lantern to Nike and reached out towards the skeleton. "Don¡¯t touch it, sir. They might be cursed." Nike spoke. "Quit being afraid. They are just skeletons. All our bodies are like this. And these are not adult ones." Pablo placed his hands on the skeleton and he ran his fingers all around it. "They are dirty. Some kind of blackness they have." Pablo looked closer, seeing how they were hung on the walls. "Oh. This is nice." "What?" Sera asked. "They are hung by an invisible force. Something is keeping them from falling on the floor and sticking them to the walls." "Must be the ghosts. They are angry, sir." Melon shared her mind. "You can¡¯t be sure about that. Anyone with an Ego like controlling stuff can do such a thing." Pablo said. "Why are you so against the existence of ghosts, sir? Children were killed here. They must be angry." Nike argued. He couldn¡¯t see Pablo not taking it seriously. "Because I haven¡¯t seen the ghosts of people I killed." Pablo revealed. "And believe me, I have killed more than just children. Yet, no ghosts came to me." "That¡¯s.." Nike couldn¡¯t say anything. He had no reply to that. Pablo finally found some silence and he focused on the skeleton once more. It was the skeleton just beside the entrance door of the house. The nearest to Pablo. "What if I take it out from the walls forcefully?" Pablo held the bones of the hand and pulled. TUCK! The skeleton didn¡¯t budge from the walls but Pablo sure broke both its hands. The slaves were already tensed and this move of Pablo made it worse. "Just don¡¯t get us killed." Even Sera was a little scared now. Pablo threw away the hands and looked around again. "Nothing happened, huh. The Ghosts aren¡¯t angry at this much." Pablo moved back from the skeletons and walked to the center of the hall. There was only one sofa placed on the floor and dust was already sitting on it. No carpet was there and Pablo looked at everything closely. "Strange." He said. "What is it?" Sera asked. "This house has been closed for years but it doesn¡¯t look like it. It¡¯s not dirty. The smell is foul here but not foul enough to know that a mass murder happened here. The ghosts must be fond of cleanliness." The slaves said nothing but they were still standing at the door. Only Sera was close to Pablo. "Come inside, everyone. We all are here anyway. If we die, we die." Pablo said. The slaves sighed and stepped further inside the house. Pablo continued his investigation. There was a set of stairs and it was a big one. "What¡¯s upstairs? Let¡¯s check. I also need a room for my work." Pablo walked towards the stairs. The slaves wanted to stop him but Pablo would kill them if they did something like that again. So with no option, they followed behind Pablo. They kept their head low as they were not interested in locking eyes with skeletons. Pablo, however, watched every skelton on his right side of the wall as he climbed the stairs. He won¡¯t abandon his logical side. ¡¯All the skeletons look the same. Same size and all.¡¯ "Sera," He said. "Yess." Sera liked Pablo calling her. "Is it possible to steal dead bodies from a graveyard? Like from the graves of children?" "It is possible. Give the owner of a graveyard some money and tell them what kind of body you want. They will tell you themselves." "That¡¯s all." Pablo stopped talking and he also reached the end of the stairs. The slaves also reached behind him and now a corridor or a hallway was in front of them. Some doors were there and Pablo figured they must be various rooms. Pablo continued his walk. The floor creaked with each step and Pablo kept his senses open for every little thing. FRISH! "Yeeeeep!" "Aaaaaaaaaaaa!!" "Ghostttttttttt!" "Aeaeaeeaeaeeaeae!!" The slaves hopped on Pablo¡¯s back. All ten of them. Pablo was buried beneath them. "What the fuck are you all doingggg? Get off of me!" Pablo roared. He got to taste the floor of the house because of his slaves. "But I felt something. Something cold brushing my skin!" Melon said. "Leave me alone first!" "I told you all ghosts are perverts. They want to touch my boobs!" Melon wasn¡¯t getting off and neither were the other slaves. "I am giving you a fucking order. Get off or you all will join the gang of ghosts as well." Pablo was reaching his limit and the slaves could feel it from his voice. "Okay." One by one, the slaves left Pablo and now he was finally free. He was lying with his face first on the floor and he slowly got up. He clenched his fists and turned around to face his slaves. Seeing their faces full of fear, he gritted his teeths. "Give me one good reason for not killing you all for that shit." "I am sorry, sir. But something really brushed my skin. I am sure." Melon said. "That was air. Air coming from outside. There¡¯s a fucking broken window right there. That¡¯s the most normal thing. All of your gray cells went inside your breasts." "That was air¡­ Maybe you are right. Sorry for that. I was afraid for nothing." "If anything like that happened again. I sure I won¡¯t ask anything and just straight out kill you. From now on scream only after making sure there really is something wrong. Understand?" Pablo gave a warning. "Y-yes." "Answer loudly. I didn¡¯t hear it." "Yes sir!" Pablo gave a light nod and turned around again. He started his walk once more and he reached the first door at the hallway. He slowly opened it and waited. "Nothing happened." Pablo remained standing outside and he couldn¡¯t see anything inside the room. There was darkness. But Pablo spoke too soon. TRING! The darkness was no more. The room was lit up again. "Whoever is doing this sure has timing. And it also means we are being watched." Pablo said some obvious things and like the curious man he was, he stepped inside the room. Sera followed him and so did the slaves. "Oh. Same decoration. And a sleeping guest too." Pablo saw the skeletons again. There was a big bed inside the room but it had no mattress. It was just plain simple wood. But what made the slaves sweat was that a skeleton was placed on the bed. It was lying like a normal person sleeping. Pablo moved deep inside the room and the room wasn¡¯t all that big. It was bigger than huts but not bigger than the rooms of mansions. Pablo reached near the bed and saw the skeleton from up close. "Sleeping tight, dead man? Stay still." Pablo touched the skeleton with his finger tip first for safety but nothing bad happened. So he placed his hand on it. He moved the skull left and right, he pushed its whole body. "It is just here to scare us. Someone wants this house to stay abandoned and even if, by mistake, someone comes here, they will run away just after watching the skeletons and automatic opening of the doors and lights. No one would have dared to touch these. But alas, this time I am here." Pablo stopped touching the skeleton and looked under the bed. "Show the lantern here. It¡¯s dark." He said. "Ye-s." Nike came closer with the lantern. Pablo was sitting on one knee and Nike wasn¡¯t getting the courage of looking under the bed. "Show me the light. How many times should I say that? I am your master. It¡¯s not the other way around." "Ah. Yes. Yes." Nike sat down on his knees as well and showed the lantern under the bed. Pablo finally saw the scene. "There¡¯s nothing here. Waste of time." Pablo stood up. Nike instantly stood up as well and went back to other slaves. Pablo looked around the room some more. There were no cupboards, tables, nothing. Just one plain bed and red walls. "Is this really blood? Let¡¯s see." Pablo placed his palm on the wall and sniffed it. "Yes. This is blood. Dried blood and a long time had passed since this was painted in the walls. Where can you get such a high quantity of blood anyway?" Pablo looked at Sera. "You can get it from the hospitals and you can buy it from the black market and also, you can collect it yourself. Kill a large number of people and you have it." Sera answered. Pablo nodded and gave one last look to the room. "Let¡¯s go to another one." "Yes. Right away." All the slaves immediately dashed outside the room. Pablo shook his head and with Sera, came out of the room. He walked on the hallway again towards the next door. He took slow steps and after taking one such step¡­ ¡¯Stop, Pablo.¡¯ Cupid spoke. Pablo stopped as well. Cupid was serious this time. ¡¯What?¡¯ He asked. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He turned his head at the Angel and he understood right away that something was bad. There was fear in Cupid¡¯s eyes and this was the first time Pablo saw her sweating. ¡¯Pablo, like it or not, but right now¡­¡¯ Cupid gulped. ¡¯A little girl covered entirely with blood is standing right in front of you.¡¯ Chapter 160: Entrance Of Hell Cupid told Pablo that in front of him, a little girl stood covered with blood from head to toe. Pablo couldn¡¯t see her and that only meant one thing. That little girl was a ghost. Pablo stayed still and moved his eyes to Sera. She also had a tense look on her face and she was looking at the empty space in front of Pablo. ¡¯Andrezj told her about the ghost as well it seems.¡¯ Pablo took a deep breath. ¡¯Where is she?¡¯ ¡¯Who?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯The little girl, of course.¡¯ ¡¯She is standing just in front of you. If you move even a little forward, you will overlap her.¡¯ S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯What¡¯s her height? I mean, is she face to face with me or not?¡¯ ¡¯She is upto your waist. She is a little girl. You should know.¡¯ Pablo nodded. ¡¯Is she looking at my face? Is she angry?¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t tell. She is covered with blood all over. Her expressions I can¡¯t see.¡¯ Pablo sighed. ¡¯So the ghosts are real and if I walk over her then it might make her companions angry.¡¯ ¡¯True.¡¯ ¡¯Can she see you?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. I was the first person she saw.¡¯ ¡¯Alright. Let¡¯s see if this works.¡¯ Pablo slapped his face with both of his hands and the slaves had no idea what was going on. For them, Pablo had stopped walking without any good reason and now he was slapping himself for no reason as well. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t ask him about it. Pablo finished slapping himself and now he was ready to do something. And all he did was to put the best smile on his face. ¡¯You slapped yourself just to smile?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes. And tell the girl that I am with you and tell her that I am a good man.¡¯ ¡¯What? I can¡¯t do that. I can¡¯t lie. I am an Angel.¡¯ Cupid refused right away. ¡¯If you don¡¯t say that then the Ghosts will think I am a bad man and who knows, they might kill me. Do you want me to die?¡¯ ¡¯Ahnghh. I hate this.¡¯ Pablo spoke the right words. Cupid didn¡¯t want Pablo to die and Pablo knew it full well. "Dear, he is not a bad man. If you are thinking of hurting him, know that he is with me. I am an Angel and how can an Angel be with a bad man? He is here for a reason." Cupid said all that with a smile. Andrezj jerked his head at her. ¡¯Why are you lying like this? He is not a good man at all. Angels shouldn¡¯t lie.¡¯ ¡¯I have no choice. Ignore it this time.¡¯ The ghost girl turned her head at Cupid. "He has killed a great amount of people. Are you lying that he is a good man?" Cupid¡¯s brows shot up. Pablo saw her reaction. ¡¯What happened? What did she say?¡¯ He asked. ¡¯She knows you killed many people. I have forgotten that ghosts can see the number of lives one has taken.¡¯ ¡¯How can you forget something like that? And I don¡¯t care. You have to make her believe that I am a good man. Tell her I killed only bad people. This smile of mine will only work when she is sure that I am a good man.¡¯ ¡¯Fine.¡¯ "No, dear. Angels never lie. He only killed bad people. People who were hurting innocents. When he heard about the rumors of this house, he came here to check it himself. He wanted to hear from you. The children who died for no reason. Believe me, child." Cupid mustered all the motherly love she could manage and showed it on her face. Her tone was soft and the halo behind her head only made it more serene. The ghost girl¡¯s expressions weren¡¯t visible and Cupid could only hope that her words did the trick. "Okay." And they did. The girl said Okay. ¡¯She said okay.¡¯ Cupid relayed it to Pablo. ¡¯That¡¯s all I need.¡¯ Pablo kept the same smile on his face and sat down on one knee. ¡¯She is watching me, right?¡¯ He asked. ¡¯Yes.¡¯ "I know you are here somewhere, girl. I don¡¯t know your name but whatever happened to you and your friends wasn¡¯t right. It boiled my blood. I heard the rumors about the cries of children coming from this house. As soon as I heard that, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from coming here. Because, in my life, if there is anything I can¡¯t bear, it is the crying of children. Even if they are ghosts. I will not abandon them. Tell me what can I do to make you and your other friends pass on to the afterlife. I will make sure to do that. I will burn the entire kingdom if that¡¯s what needs to be done. Trust me and appear in front of me, my dear." Pablo reached out his hand and bowed his head. His palm was stretched as if asking a girl for her hand. Pablo surrendered himself to the little ghost girl. ¡¯You are such a sweet talker.¡¯ Cupid commented. ¡¯Because lies are always sweet.¡¯ Pablo waited for something to happen. He kept his palm open. The slaves had no idea what was going on now. They even started to believe Pablo got possessed by a ghost. Sera, however, knew what was going on thanks to Andrezj telling her everything. She just hoped that Pablo would succeed in whatever he was trying to do. "Okay." A new voice arrived and Pablo looked up. He felt a soft hand on his palm and he finally saw the little girl. But before saying anything, he looked around. "Can you all see something?" He asked everyone. The slaves shook their heads. He looked at Sera and she too said she saw nothing. Pablo then focused back on the girl. "You only appeared in front of me, little miss. Thank you for your trust." He said, placing his hand on the girl¡¯s hand. "Will you really help us all, mister?" The girl asked. Her voice was soft. Pablo smiled. "Yes. I will. And can you change your appearance? All this blood doesn¡¯t look good on such a cute face." "Okay." The girl tilted her head and the next second, her bloodied appearance was no more. A little girl in pigtails and a pink frock was now in front of Pablo. "You look so pretty in this, miss." Pablo praised the girl. "Thank you." The girl smiled. "Can you please tell me your name?" "I am Jenny. What about you? What should I call you?" "My name is Pablo Castillo but you call me big brother." "Okay, big brother." Jenny smiled more. Pablo laughed as well. He patted Jenny¡¯s head. "Can you show me around this house? I want to see the rooms and I also want to meet your friends." "Okay." Jenny agreed. ¡¯Okay is her permanent phrase.¡¯ "Thank you." Pablo stood up and Jenny came on his left side. She held her hand and started walking forward in the hallway. Pablo let her do that as he continued his sightseeing. The slaves followed behind Pablo and Sera was on his right side. ¡¯I hope she doesn¡¯t get jealous of a little girl.¡¯ "Say Jenny, were you the one who opened the door and the light when we came here?" Pablo asked. "No. It was big brother Plato." ¡¯Plato? First Socrates, then Plato. What is this? A philosophy class.¡¯ "Is that big brother also a ghost?" Pablo asked Jenny. "Yes. But he is older than all of us. I will make you meet him. He is also the one who put all the skeletons here." Jenny revealed. ¡¯I see. So Plato is the one behind all this.¡¯ "Sure. I can¡¯t wait to meet him. But first let¡¯s see all the rooms." "Okay." Jenny walked and the next room they reached was the bathroom. "It is good. Bigger than the bunker one at least." Pablo found it nice and moved on to the next door. It was also a room with just a bed and a skeleton on it. Pablo carried on and the next three doors also had nothing but beds and skeletons. In total, the house had five rooms and one bathroom. All the rooms were of equal size and Pablo couldn¡¯t decide which one to choose for his work. But he would decide more deeply about that later. First, he would do something else. "Where are your friends, Jenny? I didn¡¯t see anyone in any of the rooms. We have reached the end of the hallway." Pablo and the others were at the end of the hallway and there were only walls in their left, right, and front. "You want to meet them now?" Jenny asked. "Yes. Is that a problem?" Pablo asked. "No. They would be happy to meet you and more happy to know that you came here to help them." Pablo smiled. "Then let¡¯s just meet them." "Okay. Come this way." Jenny was still holding Pablo¡¯s hand and she brought him in front of a plain red wall. "Close your eyes. And your friends should also close your eyes. And then we will all go through this wall." Jenny said. Pablo nodded. "Close your eyes, everyone. No questions. Just close your eyes and walk through this wall." The slaves and Sera did what Pablo said. Pablo closed his eyes as well and Jenny, with his hand, went inside the wall. Pablo also passed through it and one by one, Sera and the ten slaves passed the wall as well. "Open them now." Jenny said. Pablo opened them right away and when he opened his eyes, it remained wide open. Cupid and Andrezj had the same expressions. The scene in front of Pablo only made him think of one thing. The wall they all just passed through was not a wall¡­ ¡¯This is the Entrance of Hell.¡¯ Chapter 161: Regrets Only Pablo, Cupid and Andrezj could see the scene in front of them. They had passed through the wall and arrived inside a room. The room was of the same size as the other rooms but it was different from the rest. It was behind a wall after all. But setting that aside, Pablo was bewildered by the sight in front of his eyes. "These are your friends?" Pablo asked Jenny. "Ye-" "We want to see as well, sir. There is nothing here for us." Nike spoke. "Yes. Me too." Sera had the same request. "Let me ask." Pablo agreed to their request. "Jenny, can you als-" "Yes. They are your friends, right? We will allow it." Pablo smiled. "Okay. But one minute." He looked at his slaves. "You all are now going to see some ghosts and if anyone overreacted.. you know what I will do." "Yes." The slaves clenched their fists. They were ready for anything. Pablo looked at Sera. "Don¡¯t worry. I will manage as well." She said. Pablo nodded. "Do it, Jenny." "Okay. Everyone, I trust them all. Just like how you trust this big brother Pablo, trust his friends as well." Jenny said around the room. ¡¯Her friends already trust me?¡¯ ¡¯Well, you can see all the bloodied, mangled up corpses of children in front of you so of course they trust you.¡¯ Cupid explained. ¡¯I see. And one more thing, why did this little girl come to me instead of Sera. She too has an Angel with her so why did the little girl choose to appear in front of me? Any clue?¡¯ ¡¯Maybe because of your kill counts. Only she could tell you the exact reason for that.¡¯ Pablo shrugged. ¡¯Makes sense. I¡¯ll ask her later.¡¯ He was now accustomed to the scene. In front of him were the ghosts of other children and all of them were in their worst condition. They had white eyes, chopped heads and most of all, they were staring right at Pablo. At first, Pablo found it eerie but after some time, he felt okay. Though, he didn¡¯t know about Sera and his slaves. How would they react? "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" And they reacted. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!!" The ghosts reacted in return. The slaves and the ghosts screamed at each other¡¯s scream. Sera also did a little scream but her scream was overshadowed by the slaves. All ten slaves jumped at Pablo but this time, Pablo was careful. He moved to the side. "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to overreact? Why are you all screaming?" Pablo looked at the ghosts. "And why the hell you people were screaming? You are fukcing ghosts. Dead." S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Haha. Right." The ghosts laughed among themselves and the slaves were finally silent. Though, they were all behind Pablo. "They are the children who died by the hands of foot soldiers five years ago. They may look scary but they are all nice. Stop acting like wimps." Pablo said. ¡¯Though, Flashy would have outright died here.¡¯ "Alright, sir." Nike calmed down and so did the other slaves. Pablo shook his head. "Hello, everyone. I would like you all to change your appearance for my friends. They are scared. Become nice like our Jenny here." "Sure." The children agreed and in a flash, they were now without any blood and white eyes. ¡¯They sure are cheerful after getting murdered like that.¡¯ "Alright. Let us all have a talk." Pablo stood in front of all the ghost children. Jenny had also joined them. "Now. Now. Don¡¯t get too hasty, man." "Hmm?" Pablo was interrupted by someone. And that someone was a ghost. From behind the hundreds of ghosts came a young man. He was not a kid. "He must be your big brother, Plato. Jenny?" "Yes. I am Plato." The young man answered himself. He stood just in front of Pablo. "You have killed so many people, huh? You are a murderer yourself. What help can we expect from you?" Plato said. Pablo looked at the man carefully and nodded. "So you are the son of Socrates." "Wha-How?" The slaves, Sera, Cupid, Andrezj and even the ghosts gasped at Pablo¡¯s words. "How did you know that, sir? He didn¡¯t share the name of his son." Nike said. Socrates had only told them about his son, he shared nothing about his name and other things. "Yes. How did you know?" Plato asked as well. "Well, Socrates¡¯ son was the only adult person who died here apart from the owner of this house. And this man doesn¡¯t look like the owner of the house so by crossing things out, it means he is Socrates¡¯ son." "Oh. Right." Nike and the other slaves understood. "So you think you are very smart?" Plato said. He was in his own attitude. Pablo smiled. "I don¡¯t ¡¯think¡¯ I am smart. I am smart." "Oh yeah? So you can talk back as well? State your real purpose of coming here." Plato was now very close to Pablo¡¯s face. ¡¯He is very lucky he is already dead.¡¯ "Jenny, why is your brother so suspicious of me? What can I even take from this house? Tell them my motive." Pablo asked for Jenny¡¯s aid. "Yes big brother, Plato. What are you doing? He is here to help us to send to after life. Don¡¯t treat him like that." Jenny complained. "You don¡¯t know, Jenny. Such people are very smooth liars. When everything seems good, it¡¯s the intentions which are bad." ¡¯Very suitable name he has.¡¯ Pablo liked Plato¡¯s dialogues. "Fine. You can keep distrusting me but I still want to hear why you all are here? I mean, I won¡¯t lie, I have killed many people and no ghosts have ever come after me. So how come you all are here?" Pablo had killed even a little girl back in the slums, yet her ghost didn¡¯t bother him. He was really curious to know about the ghosts of the children in the house. "I will answer that for you." One ghost raised his hand. "One second." Pablo said and focused on Plato. "Stand on the side. I don¡¯t want you disturbing me." Pablo tried to touch the man but his hand went through. "Haha. You can¡¯t touch me. Sucks, right?" "That¡¯s what she said." Pablo replied. "What the hell? Are you trying to mock me?" "Not trying. I am mocking you." "I will ki-" "Big brother Plato! Stop it. At least let him hear what we have to say. You are wasting our time." ¡¯The only thing you guys have is time. And I could touch Jenny so why can¡¯t I touch him?¡¯ Pablo wondered. ¡¯She allowed you to touch him, that¡¯s why.¡¯ Cupid answered for him. Pablo gave a slow nod. Meanwhile, Jenny¡¯s scolding finally made Plato a little silent. "Fine. But I still don¡¯t trust him. A normal person wouldn¡¯t be this calm seeing so many ghosts in front of him." ¡¯He has a point.¡¯ ¡¯You are not normal at all.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯You have a point too.¡¯ "I will sit there and watch you all the time." Plato said and finally walked towards the other ghosts. He stood at the back of the room, staring intently at Pablo. All the kids were sitting on the floor and Pablo did the same. He sat cross legged on the floor as well. Following him, his slaves and Sera also sat down. "Okay, little man. I am ready to hear now." Pablo said. "Alright." The kid said. He was a child but he appeared the oldest child. Probably eight or nine years old. "I am Richard. What¡¯s your name?" The kid asked. "Hi, Richard. I am Pablo." Pablo acted friendly. Richard nodded. "I will keep it short. I will try, at least. And I won¡¯t speak twice." "Sure." Pablo would hear it in the first try anyway. Richard gave a nod and began explaining. "We all are one thousand in numbers, excluding big brother Plato. Five years ago, two thousand children died here but only us became ghosts even uncle Tony didn¡¯t make the cut. The reason for that is, if you die while regretting something very deeply, you will turn into a ghost. Now you may think if that¡¯s the case then every dead person should be a ghost but that isn¡¯t true. You have to regret something from the depth of your heart. Your whole body should cry in regret and you have to feel that regret as long as you don¡¯t take your last breath. And only then, the Gods will have mercy on you and stop you from moving on. That¡¯s all there is." Richard finished explaining and Pablo was impressed. "How did you know all this?" He asked. "All of us know it. We are ghosts ourselves. That¡¯s why we know. It comes from within." ¡¯Now I know why my victims didn¡¯t turn to ghosts.¡¯ ¡¯Why?¡¯ Cupid asked. Pablo smiled. ¡¯Because I didn¡¯t give them enough time to even regret something.¡¯ "I understand." Pablo said. "What did you regret though? Just asking." Pablo asked Richard¡¯s regret and the nine year old kid answered : "I regretted being born." Chapter 162: Enough Dead People Richard, the nine or ten year old ghost kid, at the moment of his death, regretted being born. Pablo could understand the sentiment behind it and he had nothing to say. "Those people killed us just for taking birth in the slums. That¡¯s what I regretted. If I wasn¡¯t born here, I wouldn¡¯t have died." Richard stopped talking and all the other ghosts patted his back. Plato also placed his hand on the boy¡¯s head. ¡¯Don¡¯t make this melodramatic. I hate that shit.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t you have a heart? At least feel bad for the kid.¡¯ ¡¯And what will that do? Me feeling bad won¡¯t change things.¡¯ Cupid gave up. "I am feeling so bad for you, Richard and all of you. I hate those royals myself." Pablo said. He showed his saddest expression. "It¡¯s fine, brother. Don¡¯t be sad." Richard replied. "Richard, can you tell me one more thing?" "I can." "Did you guys acquire some power after turning a ghost?" Pablo asked. Richard opened his mouth to answer but¡­ "Yes. Here it is! He is after our powers! Haha." Plato chimed in. He acted like he won a battle of some kind. Pablo sighed. "And how do you think I can steal powers?" "That¡¯s¡­ you must have some kind of Ego that can steal powers." ¡¯Spot on.¡¯ "You are talking nonsense. I am just curious to know about the powers. Jenny, please shut him up." "Big brother, Plato. Stay quiet. Otherwise I will stop talking to you forever." Jenny threatened. "Tch. Fine." Plato agreed and shut his mouth again. He never stopped looking at Pablo though. Pablo ignored him. "You were about to say something, Richard?" He said. "Yes. We have powers like going through walls and things. We can change our appearance from bloodied to clean. We can be invisible and visible. We can do only these things. And we can¡¯t leave this house." Pablo nodded. "Thank you." "No problem." "And now let¡¯s come to the main part, I want a roo-" "Before that," Richard interrupted. "What do you do, brother? I mean what is your work?" "Oh. I am a private detective." Pablo had chosen this fake profession for him. He was liking it now. "Really? A detective? You must be very smart then." Jenny was excited by the reveal. Pablo smiled. "I won¡¯t praise myself." "Of course he is smart, Jenny. He figured in one glance that brother Plato is the son of the village chief." Richard said. ¡¯Nice. The people here are so stupid that even a little presence of mind is genius for them.¡¯ Pablo admired the attention he got and when Richard mentioned the village chief, Pablo decided to ask about that as well. "Do you guys know anything about the white mist? What is it? Who is behind that? Any idea?" "We have heard about it from brother Plato but since we can¡¯t leave this house, we haven¡¯t even seen the white mist." Richard answered. "Nevermind." Pablo expected such an answer. "But tell me this, I remembered it just now, there are rumors around this place that people hear the cries of children from here. Do you guys really cry at night?" Pablo asked another question. "Yes. But we do that for fun. Whenever we see someone crossing this slum we cry just to see their scared reactions. It¡¯s our favorite way to pass time." Richard gave an honest answer. Pablo chuckled. "That must be fun." "Yes. It is hilarious. The way people run after hearing that. We watch them from the windows and we roll on the floor with laughter." Pablo laughed along even if¡­ ¡¯That¡¯s not funny at all.¡¯ "Anyway, I am here for two things." Pablo came back to the main topic. He couldn¡¯t fake laugh for long. "Yes?" The children were listening. "First, I was here to see if the rumors were true or not. I wanted to see the ghosts here and help them." "And second?" Richard asked. "Second¡­ I need a room for my work." sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Alri-" "Aha. Now he finally showed his true colors. He is here for a room. He wants a room to prepare for his evil plan. Haha. I got you, bitch. I am something of a detective myself." Plato chimed in once more. He again acted like he won a tournament. Pablo let out a heavy sigh. He looked at Richard and smiled. "Can I kill him?" "No. He is already dead." Richard answered and Plato squinted his eyes at the kid. "Why do I feel like if I was alive you would have given him the permission to kill me?" "If you were alive, brother Plato, then¡­" Richard looked at Plato. "This man wouldn¡¯t have asked for my permission anyway." ¡¯Sure thing.¡¯ "Ahngh. Forget it. But why is he asking for a room? Don¡¯t you also think it¡¯s suspicious? Why would a private detective want a room in this old scary house?" Plato argued. "I will tell you that myself." Pablo spoke and answered right away. "I am a detective and I have taken the case of white mist. I want it to go away. Because if it didn¡¯t, then the whole kingdom would perish. It is moving rapidly. First it was only in the Village but now it is moving to other cities. People are dying. Everyone is dying. Rich or poor. I want to stop that. These ten people sitting behind me are the children of a guard who died while protecting the King¡¯s castle. They are orphans now. And many more orphans are coming." "But why do you need a room for that?" Richard asked this time. Plato was silent. "Because I brought a small portion of white mist with myself. I want to test it. I want to study it. I can make an antidote or a way to remove the white mist. That¡¯s why I need a separate room where I won¡¯t be disturbed. You can ask the floating lady beside me if I am telling the truth or not." Pablo said all that with utmost conviction and he even mentioned Cupid. The slaves didn¡¯t understand anything about the flying lady beside Pablo because they saw no one, but they didn¡¯t ask. "Yes. He is telling the truth. He is here to research and this girl is his assistant." Cupid said. "Alright. Alright. I believe you all. But brother Pl-" "Give him a room, Richard." Plato said. He finally said a good thing. ¡¯Very fast character development happened with him.¡¯ "You agreed to help him?" Richard asked. Even he was surprised. "Yes. I may be a ghost now but I want my people to get their village back. If he says he will do that then I¡¯ll help him." Plato did a three sixty degree turn. "So you believe that he will be able to remove the white mist?" Richard asked. "Well, kind of. He found out my identity after all." "Haha. Good one." Richard and Plato laughed and the other kids joined them as well. ¡¯That was a joke? Kids¡¯ humor is over my head.¡¯ Pablo fake laughed again. But he couldn¡¯t do it for more time so he asked something. "Richard, you said if someone died in utter regret, they will turn to ghosts. But the father of these ten people died by the white mist in regret on a hospital bed. Will he also become a ghost?" "Only the victims of murder and suicides become ghosts. White mist may not be a natural occurrence but it isn¡¯t murdering the people. So no, their father will not become a ghost." Richard answered. "That¡¯s good information. Thanks a lot." "No problem. And you can take whichever room you want. You can even take the main hall of the house for your work. We are already dead, the mist won¡¯t affect us." "I know. But the people I have with me are alive and if I took the entire hall then the white mist might go around and affect them. So I will settle in a room." "Fair enough. Anything else you want to know?" "Yes." Pablo said. "Go ahead then." "What should I do to send you all to the afterlife? You can¡¯t just spend all your time here in this house." "Right. You are also here for that as well. Fine. All of us died because of the Royals so we want them dead. But only those royals who ordered the purge of the Hermit slums should die." ¡¯Thought so.¡¯ "What if all the Royals ordered that?" Richard turned serious. "Then kill all of them." ¡¯Not bad.¡¯ "Fine. I¡¯ll see what I can do." Richard nodded. Pablo looked at Plato. "What about you?" "What?" "You also died here, right. But you weren¡¯t killed by the royals. You were hanging outside this house. So to send you away I have to do something else other than killing the Royals." "Yes. But I will tell you that later. For now, focus on the white mist." Plato said. Pablo shrugged. "Sure." He couldn¡¯t care less anyway. "And Jenny," Pablo stood up, his eyes on Jenny. "Why did you choose to appear in front of me?" He wanted to ask this for a while now. "That was easy. I saw you and chose you." Jenny stood up as well and walked towards Pablo. "You seem to be someone who has seen enough dead people to not be afraid of some ghosts." Chapter 163: Testing "You may be right, Jenny. But I was really a little tense about all these ghost things." Pablo said. Jenny held his hand. "That is natural, big brother. You are a Human too." ¡¯How long will she keep calling me that?¡¯ ¡¯What?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Big brother. I don¡¯t like it.¡¯ ¡¯You told her yourself to call you that.¡¯ ¡¯I didn¡¯t know she would use it every time.¡¯ ¡¯Well, hang in there.¡¯ Cupid couldn¡¯t do anything about Pablo not liking the word big brother. ¡¯I guess.¡¯ Pablo sighed and smiled at Jenny. "But now I am fine with you people." "Thank you." Jenny smiled in return and started walking. "I will help you in finding a room, big brother. Let¡¯s go." "Sure." Pablo walked along with Jenny and they both passed through the wall again. They were now back in the hallway. "What about my colleagues?" Pablo asked. "They can also come out." Jenny said and the next second, the ten slaves and Sera came through the wall as well. "Nice. How can we pass through walls though? We are not ghosts." Pablo asked. "This is our house. We can do some things with it. We can allow you to pass through anything here. It¡¯s our territory." Jenny answered. "Neat." Pablo liked it. "It¡¯s nothing much. And you can take the biggest room of this house." Jenny said. "Thanks for that. Let¡¯s go there." Jenny never let go of Pablo¡¯s hand and she walked him towards a room. It was the first room of the hallway. "This is the biggest room?" Pablo asked, standing inside the room. "Yes." Jenny said. "Can you make it bigger?" Pablo tested his luck. "I can." Jenny snapped her fingers. After one second, the empty bed from the room, the skeletons from the walls, all of them vanished. "Now it is bigger, right?" Jenny asked. "It is. Thank you. And you can do magic." "Yes. But only in this house." The room was clear now and it was not dirty so no cleaning was needed. "And can you now bring a big table and a chair?" Pablo asked for a few more things. "Okay." Jenny snapped her fingers again and Pablo¡¯s request was fulfilled. A table and two chairs arrived. The table was normal and the chairs were a normal wooden chair as well. "Alright. Thank you very much." Pablo said. "No problem." "Alright. Everyone. Before working, let¡¯s eat. And Jenny, if you want, you can go now. You don¡¯t want to watch the boring stuff of me researching some weird mist." "Okay. Call me if you need anything else." "Absolutely." Jenny left the room and Pablo closed the door. "Hah!" Pablo dropped on the chair. "We were afraid of nothing. The ghosts are so nice." Nike said. "Yeah. And they are not perverts at all." Melon changed her mind too. "Stop talking and bring out some food." Pablo just wanted to eat something. The slaves were also hungry so they acted fast as well. Nike presented some fruits from the bags and gave them to Pablo and Sera. Pablo began eating and the slaves just sat there. "Why aren¡¯t you all eating?" He asked. "Can we?" Nike asked with raised brows. "Yes? When did I say you can¡¯t?" "No. I mean, you won¡¯t be offended to see your sla-" "Don¡¯t say that word here. The walls of this house really have ears. You are the children of the guard. Don¡¯t ruin my plans." Pablo stopped Nike from saying that they were his slaves. The ghosts would hear that and they might lose their trust in Pablo. "Right. Sorry. We will eat." Nike understood and along with the other slaves, began eating as well. Sera was sitting on the second chair, beside Pablo and she was sharing food with Pablo. ¡¯Ahh. Indirect Kiss.¡¯ She was in her own world and Pablo just wanted to eat. After thirty minutes, all of them were done eating and Pablo was finally ready to do the main work. He checked the bags of the items the villagers had bought for him. He emptied all the bags and now everything was lying in front of him. "This is everything I asked for. Good." Pablo passed the items and he picked one of them. "What is this, sir?" Nike asked. "It¡¯s leather. Pure. Hard. Leather. Can¡¯t you recognise it by seeing?" "What is this going to be used for?" Sera asked. "You¡¯ll see. Don¡¯t disturb me now. And stand at the corner of the room or leave the room, all of you. Only me and Sera will remain close to the table." Pablo ordered the slaves. The slaves obliged and stood at the corner of the room. Pablo put the leather on the table and after the leather, he placed one more thing on the table. He took it out from his bracelet and Sera knew what it was. "So its turn finally came." She said. "Yes. Time to do some tests." A plastic container was placed on the table and it contained none other than White mist. But before opening the cap of the container, Pablo stared at it with all sides. "What are you looking for?" Sera asked. "Is it just me or does it look like its amount has increased?" Sera frowned. She too watched it closely. And after a while, she went wide eyed. "You are right. It has increased. The bottle was not this full." Pablo nodded. "So it means it increases with time. No wonder it is spreading very fast around the city." "But how can it spread on its own? Inside a bottle? It doesn¡¯t make sense." "The existence of white mist itself doesn¡¯t make sense. Let¡¯s open the lid." Pablo took a deep breath and touched the bottle. And then, in one motion, he opened the cap. The slaves watched him from afar and they still haven¡¯t seen the terror of the mist. After the removal of the cap, Pablo expected the mist to come out but it remained inside the bottle. "The bottle is filled to the brim with the mist now. If it increases, it will come out of it. Ask Andre to note the time. I want to know how long it takes to increase itself." "Why are you calling him Andre?" Sera asked. "I gave him a nickname. You should call him that too. He will like it." "Okay. Andre, Keep an eye on the time." Sera ordered. ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you ask me to note the time?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯I don¡¯t believe you, that¡¯s why.¡¯ Pablo gave an honest answer. ¡¯That¡¯s so mean. How can..¡¯ Pablo ignored her and moved on to next steps. He raised his hands and dipped one finger inside the mist. "What are you doing?" Sera yelled. "Shut up." Pablo said. Pablo kept his finger inside the mist. "I feel nothing." He kept it there and after ten seconds, "Ohf." He took it out. He checked his hand and Sera checked it as well. "The same thing happened. Only my nails are damaged. And it takes ten seconds to harm me." "Why do you always do such things?" "Now you do it." Pablo said. He didn¡¯t pay any heed to Sera¡¯s worries. "Okay." Sera raised her hand and dipped her finger inside the mist as well. "Ahngh." The same thing happened. She instantly brought her finger out. Pablo looked at it. "The same as before. You are more hurt than me. Ask Andre to heal you." "Do it, Andre." Sera showed her hand to her Angel. Andrezj did his magic and now her hand was fine. Pablo took out a knife from his bracelet and placed his right hand on the leather. Then he traced the outlines of his fingers with the knife on the leather. "What are you doing?" Sera asked. "I am making a glove." S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "If you wanted a glove you should have asked the villagers to buy that for you." "I wanted a glove of pure leather. Only I can make that. No one sells something pure nowadays." "Fair enough. And I didn¡¯t know you could do such things." "You know nothing about me anyway." "Then tell me." "Shut up." Pablo focused on his glove and in just fifteen minutes, he was done. It was a makeshift glove but that would be sufficient for now. He was just going to test something for a short time anyway. He wore it on his right hand and proceeded to test it right away. He dipped his finger inside the mist again and waited. Without the glove, it took ten seconds for him to take damage, now he just hoped it took more than ten seconds for him to feel something. He kept his finger inside and counted seconds. "Ahgh." But after ten seconds, he had to take out his finger. He looked at the glove first. "Nothing happened to the glove? Then.." Pablo removed the glove and looked at his finger. "My nails are damaged again. So the mist penetrated the glove and harmed me." Pablo made a mental note of the observation and stood there silently. ¡¯What now?¡¯ Cupid asked. Pablo looked at her. He stared at the Angel and after a second, his lips curled up. ¡¯Now it¡¯s your turn.¡¯ Chapter 164: Fire ¡¯My turn?¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t get it. ¡¯Yes. Now you will touch the mist.¡¯ Pablo said again. ¡¯Why? I am not interested.¡¯ Cupid refused. ¡¯I am not offering you a movie. You have to do it.¡¯ ¡¯Why?¡¯ ¡¯Because I want to see if it harms an Angel or not.¡¯ ¡¯I won¡¯t risk my hand just for your curiosity. No thanks.¡¯ Cupid refused anyway. Pablo sighed. "Sera, can you ask Andre to touch this mist?" He moved to his next option. He couldn¡¯t waste time with Cupid. "I can ask him. I don¡¯t know if he will agree or not." Sera said. "Ask him." Sera nodded. "Andre, will you d-" "Yes." "He says yes." "Great." Pablo expected it. "Do it, Andre." "Should I do it, dearest?" Andrezj asked Sera. "Yes. Do it." Sera said and only then did Andrezj move. He reached out his hand and dipped all of his five fingers inside the mist. The bottle was small for him but he managed. Pablo couldn¡¯t see him but he would get to hear it from Sera anyway. Cupid was staring with intent and Sera was calm. Ten seconds passed and Pablo spoke. "Did something happen?" He asked. "Nothing." Andrezj said. "He says nothing happened." Sera relayed it to Pablo. "Okay. Tell him to keep his hand inside it. Tell him to say something when he feels some kind of harm." "You heard him, Andre. Make sure to do that." Sera acted as a mediator and the Angel agreed as well. ¡¯Is he not transparent like you, Angel?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯What do you mean by transparent?¡¯ ¡¯Like things went past you. You can¡¯t touch anything, I can¡¯t touch you.¡¯ Pablo explained. ¡¯If we want we can touch anything. Andrezj wanted to touch the mist for Sera and he is doing it. It depends on our wishes.¡¯ Cupid answered. Pablo stopped talking with her. "Is he really touching the mist, Sera?" "He is. I can see it." Pablo nodded. "We will wait for five minutes." They waited. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The slaves sitting at the corner of the room were confused as hell. They couldn¡¯t understand who Andre was and who had his finger inside the plastic bottle. They were seeing nothing. For them, Pablo and Sera were just standing in front of the plastic container. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t disturb Pablo. ¡¯Five minutes are up.¡¯ Cupid said. "Anything happened?" Pablo asked right away. "Nothing." "He again says nothing." Sera answered. "Alright. That¡¯s enough. So the mist doesn¡¯t hurt Angels. Ask him this, if this mist is the doing of a Devil would it have hurt him?" Sera asked Andre. "Yes." "He says yes." "Fine. He can remove his hand now." "He already did that." Pablo moved towards the items laid on the floor. "So leather is ineffective to stop the mist. What else can I use?" Pablo examined the items. "What do you want to do exactly?" Sera asked. "I am trying to make something that can stop the mist from harming the body. Leather can¡¯t stop it so I have to do something else." Pablo revealed. "Oh. Then why not mix all the hard substances you have? Diamonds, coins, stones, anything." "Yeah. That is the only thing left to do." Pablo also had the same plan as Sera. "But how will we mix them all?" Sera asked. Pablo didn¡¯t reply to her. "Jenny." Pablo called. "Yes." Jenny arrived right away. "Were you just around the room?" Pablo asked. She appeared faster than light. "No. I just heard you calling me and I appeared." Jenny answered with a smile. [[A/n : See Jenny here.]] "Thank you for that. I called you because I needed to melt some things. I need a big vessel. I have something like that but it¡¯s not big enough. Can you do it?" "I can. There is something like that in this house." Jenny snapped her fingers and soon, a big cauldron arrived inside the room. "Will this do?" Jenny asked. "Yes. Prepare some water for me as well and a clean cloth." Pablo asked for another thing. "Okay." Jenny snapped her fingers again and a big bowl of water and a long cloth appeared in the room. "Anything else?" She asked. "How are you bringing such things?" Pablo asked out of curiosity. "These things were in this house. I just bought them here in this room. Any of my friends can do this." "Nice. And you can go now. Thank you for all this. I will manage now." "Okay." Jenny vanished. Pablo examined the cauldron but he didn¡¯t touch it. "Hena, clean it." Pablo ordered the Elf girl. Hena flinched by the sudden call but she acted instantly. She came forward and sat near the things. Pablo would have called Nike or some other slaves but he just wanted Hena to do this. The things were in front of Hena but she wasn¡¯t moving. She constantly stared at the water, the cloth and the cauldron. ¡¯As I thought, she knows nothing about this stuff.¡¯ "Cut a small portion of the cloth, make it wet and then roam it all around the utensil. That¡¯s how you clean. Probably." Pablo said. "Yes." Hena began doing what Pablo said and she didn¡¯t raise her head to look at Pablo. "What are you afraid of, Hena?" He asked. "I¡­ I am not afraid at all, sir." Hena replied. Pablo smiled. "There is nothing to be scared of. No one will harm you. You have to trust me and tell me about you. It is my word that I won¡¯t do any bad thing to you." Pablo mustered all the niceness he had in his voice and hearing those words, Hena was forced to look at him. "I will." She said only this and dropped her head down again. ¡¯That¡¯s enough for now.¡¯ Pablo retracted his smile again. ¡¯My lips started to hurt by giving all these smiles.¡¯ "Do it fast, Hena. You are doing good, just do it fast." "Yes." Hena increased her speed and she also liked how Pablo said she was doing good. She tried her best and after ten minutes, she was finished. "I think it¡¯s done now." She said. Pablo nodded. "It is. Good work. Now go back." Hena went back to the corner of the room and Pablo finally held the cauldron. He placed it near the other items and one by one he poured all the hard things he could find inside the round utensil. He had asked the villagers to bring many things and he was glad he did that. He put some leather, some gold coins, skins of some animals and many other things. Though, he didn¡¯t fill the cauldron to the brim and now he was ready to do the thing. "How will you burn them all?" Sera asked. "I have also asked for matches from the villagers. I can¡¯t waste Glory matches on this." There were some normal match boxes in the items and Pablo picked up one of them. After that, he waited for nothing and lit it. He showed fire to one thing and it took a lot of time to burn. He used more sticks and finally he saw some results. The things caught fire and now he waited. Smoke arose from the utensil and it reeked a nose wrenching smell. Pablo handled it but the slaves and Sera made their worst faces because of that. Pablo ignored all of them and kept his eyes only on the things. "If you all are uncomfortable, leave the room." He said. He used a thick wooden rod to stir the things up and down and he made sure not to let the rod catch fire. As time went on, the slaves began moving out of the room. Pablo paid no mind to them. He was sitting closest to the fire and yet he didn¡¯t complain once. His eyes never stopped watering up, he even began coughing but he didn¡¯t move from his spot. Sera was close to Pablo for a while but after the cooking went on, she moved to the back of the room. And after five more minutes, Sera was out of the room as well. "Just don¡¯t die, Pablo." Cupid said. The Angel was now worried about Pablo. His eyes were red and his mouth was dripping with saliva. Pablo didn¡¯t reply to her and carried on with his work. After one hour. The house was covered with Black smoke now and Pablo¡¯s coughs resounded in the entire house. All the ghosts were standing inside the room and the slaves and Sera were hanging their faces out of the window. They needed some air. "It¡¯s finally done." Pablo spoke. His coughing never stopped though. "What is done? Jenny told us what have you asked from her. Don¡¯t burn this house, brother Pablo." Richard replied. The ghosts weren¡¯t bothered by the smoke and burnt smell but they were still worried about their house. Pablo didn¡¯t reply. He waited for the room and the house to become free from the smoke and he also sprinkled some water on the content of the cauldron. After fifteen minutes, the smoke finally stopped coming from the utensil and after another fifteen minutes, the smoke went away from the house as well. The room was finally visible now and all the slaves and Sera came back inside. "What is going on, brother? Tell us." Richard asked once again. And Pablo this time finally answered¡­ "I created a Magnum Opus." Chapter 165: Gasoline Pablo laid on the floor, coughing and panting but he had a smile on his face. For he had created a Magnum Opus. According to him at least. The children ghosts heard him and Jenny asked : "Mega Anus? That sounds nasty." "You are wrong in so many ways, Jenny." "Am I wrong?" Jenny asked. "I have created Magnum Opus. Not what you said." "Okay. But what is Mag-" "Wait a second, Jenny. Let me talk." Plato said. He was also there. "What did you create? Did you find the solution of white mist?" He asked Pablo. "Not exactly. But I am close." "Tell me what you found. Stop resting." "Shut up. The smoke almost killed me. I deserve some rest." Pablo closed his eyes and stayed lying on the floor. Plato wanted to know what Pablo had created but Jenny stopped him from disturbing Pablo. Plato could have looked inside the cauldron but all he saw was a black thing. Only Pablo could explain it in words. So they waited for Pablo to finish his rest. The slaves and Sera said nothing and after five minutes, Pablo finally stood up. "Alright. Let¡¯s do the thing." "Yes. Tell me." Plato couldn¡¯t wait anymore. "Just see for yourself." Pablo wore the leather glove he had created before and picked the black hard round thing from the cauldron. THUMP! He placed it on the table and it made a very loud sound. "This is heavy." "But what is this?" Plato asked. "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s a mixture of all the hard things I had. I haven¡¯t given it a name yet." "What can it do?" Plato asked one more thing. "Why are you asking so many questions? I am trying to do some research here. Jenny, stop him." Pablo ignored Plato after that. "Sera, touch it and see if it¡¯s hot or not." "Okay." Sera obliged and poked at the black thing. "It¡¯s hot. And very hard." She said. Pablo nodded and removed the leather glove from his hand. After that, he placed the glove on the black thing. "I want a sharp knife." He said, looking at Jenny. "Okay." Jenny snapped her fingers and a long knife with dust on it appeared on the table. "Clean it, Sera." Pablo said. Sera used the long cloth that Jenny gave Pablo earlier and cleared the dust from the knife. Pablo finally held it and traced the outlines of the glove on the black substance. It was hard to do. Pablo used a great amount of strength and focus to do that and his Black Ego physique helped him in that. It took him forty minutes to finish the things and now Pablo had a glove made from that black thing. He wore it and took a deep breath. "Let¡¯s hope it works this time." He said. Sera nodded and all the ghosts waited for whatever Pablo was trying to do. "This glove is heavy and hard. And hot as well. Someone will die if I punch with this on." He brought his hand near the plastic bottle and dipped one finger inside the white mist. ¡¯Make it more than ten seconds. Please.¡¯ Plato, Sera and both Angels stared at the mist and Pablo¡¯s finger. They knew full well what the mist could do. Pablo made sure to keep his senses on for any harm and he also counted the time. ¡¯Five. Four. Three. Two.¡¯ Only one second was left for ten seconds. ¡¯One.¡¯ Pablo waited for something to happen but after a few more seconds, nothing happened. "You did it." "Nothing happened." "Ten seconds are up. You win." Cupid, Andrezj and Sera all spoke at the same time. Cupid and Sera were all smiles but Pablo and Andrezj were not all that happy. "It¡¯s only ten seconds. Don¡¯t rejoice too soon. We need something that can stop the mist for a long time. Just hope that this thing fills that criteria." Pablo brought them back to reality and he kept his finger inside the mist. "So you are trying to make something that can stop the mist from harming the body. I understand now." Plato said. "Yeah. It will help me to dive deep inside your village." "Thank you for doing this. I don¡¯t know what you will gain from this in return but if it means my village will return to normal then it¡¯s all good." Plato genuinely showed his gratitude to Pablo. Pablo didn¡¯t reply to him. He just focused on the mist and his finger. ¡¯Keep noting the time, Angel.¡¯ He said. ¡¯Yes. Don¡¯t worry.¡¯ Cupid replied. Pablo closed his eyes and all his attention was now on his finger. He didn¡¯t know how much time went on. All his senses were on the black glove and his finger. ¡¯Hmm? The glove is cold now. Good.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t feeling the hotness of the glove anymore. "Ahngh." He brought his finger out with a groan. He finally felt his nails getting damaged again. "How much time?" He asked immediately. "Five minutes." Cupid answered. "That¡¯s not enough at all. It should be at least ten minutes." "But the glove worked. It means that it only needs some changes to make it stop the mist for a long time." Sera was positive. "Yes. But what are those changes?" "We just have to figure that out." "You try it." Pablo gave the black glove to Sera. Sera wore it. "Oh. It¡¯s not hot anymore. Nice." Sera was fine with the glove being hard and she dipped one of her fingers inside the bottle. "Aow!" She instantly brought it out. "What? How is this possible?" She was shocked. She thought she would be able to keep her finger inside for a long time just like Pablo. "Why does this happen?" She asked "You were able to keep it for five minutes but my time remained the same. How?" "I think I know why this happened." Pablo said. "Why?" Sera asked again. "Give me that." Sera gave the glove back to Pablo. Pablo wore it again and did the same thing. "Count till ten." He said. His finger was inside the mist now and after ten seconds, he took out his hand. "As I thought." "What?" Plato asked. "It harmed me in ten seconds. No five minutes this time." "Oh. Right. But why is that?" Sera asked for the reason. Pablo removed the glove from his hands and revealed the reason : "It¡¯s not hot anymore." Sera¡¯s brows shot up. "That makes sense. It could be the case." "It is the case. As soon as the glove became cold, the damage happened to me. While it was hot, nothing happened." Pablo gave more details. "But now that you know this? How will you move forward? You can¡¯t wear a piping hot glove." Plato shared his thoughts. "I know. That¡¯s why I will try something else now." "What?" Plato asked. Pablo didn¡¯t reply and took something out from his bracelet. "Why do you need this now?" Sera asked. "To burn this glove." Pablo had Glory matches on his hand and he gave it to Sera. He wore the black glove again. "Put it on fire." He said. "What? But you are wearing it? It will harm you." Sera didn¡¯t agree with Pablo¡¯s order. "Andre will heal me and I will make something later to remain safe from the fire. For now just do what I say." Pablo wanted to finish his findings as soon as possible. Sera could sense that so she also didn¡¯t argue for long. "Andre, you have to heal him. That¡¯s my wish." She said and lit up one glory match. She brought it near the glove and showed it fire. In no time, the black glove caught fire and Pablo wrinkled his face. "So fcuking hot." Pablo cursed and waited for the glove to catch fire all over. All five fingers of the glove caught fire and Pablo put one finger inside the mist as well. The plastic container melted by the heat but Pablo didn¡¯t move his finger from the mist. "Keep noting the time." Pablo spoke and closed his eyes. He would not focus on the heat anymore. Everyone counted time and by now everyone had understood the assignment. The mist harms Pablo in ten seconds and if Pablo didn¡¯t remove his finger after the ten second mark then it was a good thing. They all counted till ten and Pablo hadn¡¯t taken out his finger. "It¡¯s working." Sera rejoiced. Plato was a little happy too. After the ten seconds mark, they all waited for five minutes. Mostly they wanted Pablo to keep his finger inside the mist for ten minutes. That was the minimum time Pablo had decided himself. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯The glove is so thick. The fire isn¡¯t coming inside but the heat is too much. I don¡¯t want to take out my hand because of the heat.¡¯ Pablo tried his best to ignore the heat but some things couldn¡¯t be ignored. The heat was really too much. "Do you want Andre to make you cool?" Sera asked. Pablo smiled, even in pain. "I like the smell of gasoline." Sera frowned. "What is gasoline?" "Don¡¯t worry. What I am trying to say is¡­" Pablo looked at Sera and his smile never ended. "I have always liked to play with fire." Chapter 166: Fire Brigade Level 100 The White Mist was hovering in the air now that its plastic bottle had melted away. But Pablo kept his finger on the hovering mist and he also said he always liked to play with fire. "How can you say such a thing with a smile in this situation?" Sera said. She was worried about Pablo¡¯s hand getting burned. "There is no use being a bitch about it. I asked for it and I am doing great. Andre will heal me anyway." Pablo was calm and he had faced enough things to be worried about some fire on his hand. The black glove was burning well enough and the good thing was, it was not getting destroyed by the fire. Pablo had made something indestructible. ¡¯I will make a weapon out of this thing.¡¯ He made a mental note for the future. "Keep the note of time and when it¡¯s ten minutes, tell me. I have to distinguish between the pain of the fire and the mist." Pablo closed his eyes again and concentrated on his finger. He was feeling the pain of the heat and in that pain, he was afraid he might not be able to feel his nails getting rotten. He needed to focus hard on his finger and he did just that. The slaves and the ghosts remained silent and Sera just waited for Pablo to stop so she could ask Andrezj to heal him. Time went on like that and Pablo was in a trance now. No one disturbed him for all that time but the next second, he was finally disturbed by everyone. "Ten minutes are up!" They all yelled. Pablo opened his eyes. He was covered with sweat and his jaw clenched. "Ten minutes are done? The pain is too much but it¡¯s all because of the heat. The mist hasn¡¯t done anything to me yet." "Yes. You can take out your finger now. The fire keeps the Human body safe. We figured it out now. Stop doing this." Sera pleaded. But Pablo shook his head. "Five minutes more. I will do this for five minutes more." He said and closed his eyes again. Sera said some more things after that but Pablo ignored her. All his focus was again on his finger. The ghosts and the slaves couldn¡¯t deny Pablo¡¯s determination and Sera was tense. More time went on and everyone yelled once more. "Five minutes are done. It¡¯s been fifteen minutes in total." Pablo opened his eyes again. He looked at Sera and Sera stared back at him. "Please. Stop it. Your hand will turn black." She said. Pablo sighed. "Fine. I will stop now." "Thank you." Sera let out a long sigh. "But not like this." Pablo added. "What do you mean? What else is there?" "Ask Andre to put out this fire. I will keep my finger inside it like this while he does that." "Okay. That¡¯s good enough. Andre, do it." Sera gave the order and Andrezj acted right away. He came beside Pablo and did his magic. And in just a second, the fire on the black glove went away. ¡¯Fire brigade level hundred he is.¡¯ Pablo jested. Smoke arose from the black glove but the glove was still hot. However, now that the fire was not there anymore, the heat would not increase at least. "Now what? The fire is out. You can take back your finger." Sera spoke again. Pablo gritted his teeths. "Will you shut up for a second? Quit telling me what to do. The fire is out but the glove is still hot. I am waiting for the glove to become cold. Now don¡¯t speak." "Andre will make it cool for you." Sera spoke anyway. Pablo rolled his eyes. "Alright. Do it then." "Yess. Andre, you are on." Sera gave the order. Andrezj obliged and did his magic once more. Pablo¡¯s hand cooled down. "Now it is not hot anymore. Don¡¯t worry anymore." He said. Sera nodded. "And now that it is cold, after ten seconds, the mist will harm me. And my hand is numb now. So count till ten." Pablo said and waited for ten seconds. He didn¡¯t even bother to count anymore. He was tired. "Ten seconds are done." Everyone said. Pablo nodded and after one more second, he finally pulled out his finger from the hovering mist. Sera reached out her hand but Pablo stopped her. "I will do it. No need." He removed the black glove and as he thought, his nail was brown. But he had a smile on his face. He looked at Plato with that smile. "I did it." He said only three words and that was enough to make Plato smile for the first time since Pablo saw him. "Yes." Plato replied. And after that.. "Yesss!" Everyone shouted. They all rejoiced. The slaves didn¡¯t even know everything about the matter but they saw how hard Pablo worked. The ghosts of the children celebrated and Jenny even went to hug Pablo. "I am so happy." Cupid was outright crying. Pablo frowned. "Why are you crying?" "All this time you were killing people, you were making them cry. For the first time, you did something good. You made so many people happy. And you haven¡¯t killed anyone in the process. That¡¯s the first good thing I¡¯ll write in my diary." Cupid cried harder and Pablo let her be. He ignored her. "Alright. Alright. Jenny, you can go back. I am bad at hugging people." Jenny was around Pablo¡¯s knees and she went back at Pablo¡¯s request. But after Jenny, Plato came forward. "If you are coming to hug me, go away." Pablo refused right away. "Heh. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t hug. I just want to say thank you once more." "Alright. I heard you. You can go back now. And also, the work isn¡¯t over yet. There are still many things that need to be done." "I know. You can¡¯t be wearing a hot flaming suit and go inside the mist for a long time. But still, you found out that fire stops the mist from harming, that¡¯s fifty percent victory already." Plato said. "You are right. So I need to make something that can stop the body from heating up by the fire outside and we have to create more of this black material. So if you¡¯ll excuse me, I have some work to do. And Jenny, give me a big transparent jar to store this hovering mist. We can¡¯t let it fly free like this." "Okay." Jenny snapped her fingers and a Jar appeared on Pablo¡¯s hands. It was a jar made of glass. "So dirty. Don¡¯t make it appear right on my hand, Jenny." Pablo complained but now that he was already holding it, he stored the hovering mist inside the transparent big jar. "Now go away, all of you." Pablo said. Plato smiled. "We will all help you." "Huh? What did you say?" "We will help you. Just tell us what you want and we will do that." Plato said once more. "You guys can¡¯t even leave the house. What can you even do?" Pablo said. "Well we can make that black stuff without coughing." Plato answered. "Nice. You are in." Pablo changed his mind too fast. "Thanks a lot." Plato was fine with that. After that, Pablo showed his hand to Sera. "Heal it." He said. Sera gave a look at Andrezj and after one second, Pablo¡¯s hand was back to normal. The ghosts could already see Cupid and Andrezj so they weren¡¯t shocked but the slaves were amazed. They thought Sera could heal people. Pablo¡¯s hand was not all that injured but his skin was surely brown and all four fingernails were brown as well. Andrezj¡¯s magic did the trick and Pablo¡¯s hand was back to normal. "Alright." He clapped his hands. Everyone looked at him. "Now we got to know how to stop this white mist from harming the body. The black substance on fire can do the trick. But it was me who wore it, if a weak person wore it, he won¡¯t be able to handle the heat. So for that, we need something that can stop the heat to reach our body as well. I have something for that in mind but we will talk about it later. For now we need to make this black substance as much as possible. It should be in great quantity." "Okay. But how do we make it?" Plato asked. "I will create a list of some things and we will bring them here. And we will burn it like I did a few moments ago. After that, we will make a suit out of it for the whole body. That¡¯s all there is." Pablo answered. "Alright. All of us ghosts can¡¯t leave this house so one of you guys have to go out and bring all those items for that." Plato stated. "Yes. I know that." "Then who will go?" At that, Pablo smiled. "When Humans need help, they pray to God. And then¡­" He turned his head at Sera and held her hands. "The Gods send an Angel for help." sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 167: Strongest Weakness Pablo was holding Sera¡¯s hands and she was over the moon. His words didn¡¯t even register inside her brain. She was just focused on Pablo¡¯s hands. "So you are calling your assistant an Angel?" Plato asked. "What? You are calling me an Angel. You think I am an Angel. That¡¯s so sweet." Sera heard that full well. "No. She is good but I am talking about her Angel. The male one." Pablo clarified. "Oh. But will he go?" Plato asked. Pablo stared into Sera¡¯s eyes. "If my dear assistant orders him, then he will definitely go." "Yes. Andre. Do what he says. I won¡¯t hear any refusal from you. Do what he says." ¡¯Her love is insane.¡¯ Pablo just acted nicely to her and she already agreed to help him. "Alright. I will give you a list." Pablo took a pen and paper and wrote some things on it. He gave the paper to Sera. "Give this to Andre and give him some money as well. We won¡¯t steal. He shall go, gather the items, give the money and come here." Pablo said. "No shops would be open right now though. It¡¯s night." Plato said. "I don¡¯t think he needs the shop to be open to bring things." "Yes. He can buy things with the shop closed." Sera said. "Then order him to go, Sera. It¡¯s high time." "Yes. Andre, go away. Take this list and money and go. Come back as fast as possible." Sera gave the list and a pouch to Andre. Andre wanted to refuse but Sera was in no mood to hear that. Pablo was holding her hands and she wanted no disturbance in her romantic moment. Andrezj figured he had no choice but to go so he agreed. But he would come back as soon as possible. "Did he go?" Pablo asked. "Yes. He went away." Sera answered. Pablo smiled. "You are a big help." "Thank you." Sera was all smiles. ¡¯I am also very happy.¡¯ Cupid chimed in. ¡¯Why are you happy?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Even though it¡¯s night, the shops would be closed and yet, you asked Sera to give money to Andre for buying the items. That¡¯s real honesty right there.¡¯ Cupid sniffed. She was shedding tears of happiness. ¡¯What are you talking about? I asked Sera to give him money because the ghosts are watching. I don¡¯t want them to think I am a dishonest man. Otherwise why would I waste money when Andre can buy anything he wants without money.¡¯ Pablo revealed. ¡¯What?¡¯ Cupid¡¯s tears went back inside her eyes. ¡¯I thought you were a changed man.¡¯ ¡¯Your fault. Deal with it.¡¯ Pablo shrugged and ignored Cupid¡¯s further words. Meanwhile, the minds of the slaves were disrupted. They believed Sera could do magic and healing but when they saw the list floating in the air and it going away, they were out of their wits. They couldn¡¯t see Andrezj and they couldn¡¯t believe in the existence of an Angel. "Um, sir," Nike spoke. He gathered courage to disturb Pablo and Sera. "Yes?" Pablo asked, without looking at the slave. "Who is Andre and how did the list vanish from the air?" Andrezj had gone away with the list but for the slaves, the list just disappeared. Pablo sighed. "I will tell you later. For now, just take it easy." "Okay." The slaves would not ask again and Pablo didn¡¯t want to tell them the whole thing either. Pablo focused on Sera and Sera was blushing everytime she looked in Pablo¡¯s eyes. ¡¯Now that I am holding her hand. Let¡¯s do that again.¡¯ Pablo used his Ego on Sera. Once more. It would help him in dealing with the white mist. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ You have already seen the Target¡¯s memories. ] [ Keep holding the Target¡¯s hands for ten seconds! ] Pablo was already holding her hands and after ten seconds.. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You have copied this Ego several times. You can keep it for ten hours now! ] [ Since you have copied the Target¡¯s Ego several times, the amount of life force deducted will be large as well! ] [ If you keep copying the Ego of the Target, the amount of life force deduction will increase and as a result, the Target will lose their life and die. Keep this in mind. ] ¡¯Oh. So if I keep copying Sera¡¯s Ego she will die. That¡¯s dark.¡¯ ¡¯Keep it in mind. You can¡¯t kill someone like that.¡¯ Cupid spoke as usual. ¡¯Yeah. I know. She is useful to me. I can¡¯t have her dying. Not that I will stop using her Ego. The same luck that helps me, will help her as well.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t take the System¡¯s message all that seriously. "You know, whenever you hold my hands like this, for some reason, I feel.. weak." Sera said, smiling. ¡¯That¡¯s on me.¡¯ "It¡¯s natural." Pablo replied. "This weakness must be love, right? I love you so much that I feel weak around you." Pablo nodded. "You are right." "So love is a weakness?" Sera asked. Pablo sighed. "Love is the strongest weakness." Clap! Clap! Clap! Sudden claps rang around the room and Pablo was forced to turn around. He let go of Sera¡¯s hands and Sera didn¡¯t complain as well. Pablo saw the source of the claps and it was all the ghosts who were clapping. Later on, the slaves joined the fray as well. Pablo frowned. "What happened?" "You landed yourself a beautiful woman, detective. A perfect assistant." Plato said. "Yes. Big sister is so pretty." Jenny was happy as always. "I had figured the moment I saw these two. They are love birds." Richard, the eldest ghost kid, was also there. "I feel weak around you." Plato imitated Sera. Then he tried to do Pablo. "Love is the biggest weakness, my dear." "I didn¡¯t say ¡¯my dear¡¯." Pablo corrected Plato. "So you agree with other things?" Plato asked. "Look, she is my assistant and she loves me. But I don¡¯t think I am good enough for her and I don¡¯t outright love her. I am trying to figure out my feelings. She is a very good girl and I like being around her. That¡¯s all." Pablo gave a lengthy explanation. ¡¯How can you lie so much in one breath?¡¯ Cupid asked. She was amazed at Pablo¡¯s talent. Pablo ignored her and stared at the ghosts. "If you say so. You both look great together, though. Good luck." Plato gave his blessings. The other ghosts did the same and Pablo shook his head. He let them be and sat on the wooden chair. Sera also sat down and Pablo was in front of her. They both looked at each other and Pablo was not sure what sort of face he should make. ¡¯I hope I hadn¡¯t said anything to make this girl mad.¡¯ Sera was looking at him with silent expressions and Pablo could tell she wasn¡¯t happy. "I am so happy right now I could die." ¡¯The fuck?¡¯ Pablo was blown away. "Er. You don¡¯t look happy to me." He said. "I just don¡¯t know what to express. You said to him that you like being around me and that is the best thing you have said to me yet." Sera reached out for a hug. Pablo moved back. "Calm down, Sera." Sera stopped. ¡¯What¡¯s taking Andre so long? Come back. She will sit on top of me if this goes on.¡¯ Pablo wanted Sera to remain as his assistant only but she spoke all those things in front of the ghosts so he had to say all that to the children and Plato. "I am here!" "Waaahh!" Sera screamed. "Wha-What happened? Is it a ghost?" Plato asked. ¡¯Irony at its peak.¡¯ Pablo remarked. Sera¡¯s scream bewildered everyone but not Pablo. He would have been also scared if not for Cupid telling him beforehand that Andrezj was coming. She sensed him before everyone else. "It¡¯s just him, girl. Why did you shout like that?" Plato asked. "He just came out of nowhere and he shouted as well. Can¡¯t blame me." Sera was calm now. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am sorry, dearest. I was in a hurry." Andrezj apologized. "It¡¯s fine. Have you brought the things?" Sera asked. "Yes." Andrezj¡¯s hands were empty but he snapped his fingers and items after items fell out of thin air. ¡¯He can do spatial magic as well. Goddess Alfida gave him so many powers.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Good for him.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t surprised by Andrezj¡¯s powers as now he had gotten the items and he would begin his work again. TUNG! TUNG! Two loud metal sounds rang in the room and everyone was amazed by that. "So big." "This is where the melting will happen. I get it." The ghosts understood. That sound came from two huge cauldrons that Andrezj had brought with him. "Yes. In these two things, the black substance will be created in a large quantity. But not here. It will be done in the main hall, below the stairs." Pablo said. The ghosts nodded. Pablo walked towards the cauldron and picked one of them with one hand. He then looked at his slaves. "You guys, pick the second one and come down." Pablo walked out of the room and the slaves walked towards the second cauldron. "I can pick it up. No need for all of us." Nike said to the other slaves and bent down to pick up. He held it with one hand just like Pablo and¡­ "Grr. So heavy. No wonder he told all of us to pick it up." Nike couldn¡¯t lift it like Pablo. He moved back and the other slaves came forward to help. After that, they all bent down but¡­ "Stop!" Jenny shouted. Even Pablo stopped. The slaves stared at her and Pablo did the same. Jenny stepped forward and placed her hands on her waist. "I will pick these boys up." Chapter 168: Can’t Wait Jenny was all set to do some lifting. She was more eager than Pablo. The slaves, Sera and the ghosts peered at the little ghost girl. "Pfft.." Sera burst into laughter. "Hahaha!" The slaves and the other ghosts followed her. All of them shared a hearty laughter. "She is so cute." Sera said. "Kids will remain kids." Plato said. All of them laughed but not Pablo. "You all are idiots." He said. "Huh? What?" Plato asked. Everyone had the same confused look as well. Pablo sighed. He put the cauldron down. "I am sorry, Jenny. I forgot about you. Please do it." He said. "Yes. Only you have brains, big brother." Jenny said. Everyone else didn¡¯t get it and Jenny snapped her fingers. And in just a second, the big heavy cauldrons vanished from the room. Tung! Tung! All of them heard metal sounds from below and by that they knew that the cauldrons appeared in the main hall. "Right. We could have done that." Plato understood. "Yeah. Jenny is the smartest of us." Richard praised Jenny. The ten slaves dropped down their heads and Sera began looking around the room. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This house is under your control. You can teleport things from one place to another. That¡¯s what Jenny did. Who¡¯s laughing now?" Pablo said to all the ghosts. "Yeah. But the way she said that she is going to lift these boys up. Anyone will think like that. We are not detectives like you." Plato defended himself. "I don¡¯t care either way. I just want to finish the work. Go downstairs and create the black substance. Jenny, sent these things down as well." Pablo asked for more teleportation and Jenny did it. Now all the items needed to make the black substance had reached the hall. "Come, I will give you a demo first then you all can do it." Pablo walked towards the exit of the room. "Where are you going?" Plato asked. "Downstairs." Pablo answered. "Heh. You should know that it¡¯s not only the things that we can teleport." "Oh." Pablo stopped. "So do it then." He spread his arms and this time, Plato snapped his fingers. The next second, everyone present in the room disappeared. "Woah. We are here." "Just like that." "This is magic." The slaves were impressed as they were now in the main hall of the house. They didn¡¯t have to walk down the stairs. They teleported. "I didn¡¯t know you could do this to people as well. Nice." Pablo said. "Yes. You wanted to finish as fast as possible, right? So I helped you." Plato replied. "Alright. Thanks for that. Now let¡¯s focus." Pablo walked near the cauldrons and stopped in front of them. "I want these two in the center of the hall. And they should be placed on this stand." Pablo placed two stands on the hall and looked at Plato. Plato gave a nod and did his magic again. The cauldrons were placed on the stands now and Pablo sat cross legged in front of them. He gathered the items needed to be melted and put them inside the utensils. This time both cauldrons were filled to the brim. "Lit them in fire and stir them. And when you see a black hard thick dirty substance, you can stop." Pablo gave some instructions. "Alright. Fire them then." Plato said. "You can touch things, right?" Pablo asked. "Yes." "Then you fire them." Pablo threw the matches at Plato and the ghost caught them. "Do it." Pablo said. Plato lit up fire and burned the contents of the cauldrons. It took time for everything to catch fire and Plato looked at Pablo for further guidance. "Now stir them. Let them completely burn and merge into each other. Take this¡­" Pablo threw a metal rod towards Plato and then he threw another one. Plato caught both of them. Now his hands were full with metal rods. "Stand between these two and stir both of them at the same time." Pablo ordered. Plato obliged and stood between the two cauldrons. He put the metal rod of his right hand inside one utensil and the rod of his left hand inside another. And he began stirring them, flipping them upside down. "How long should I do this?" Plato asked. "As soon as the material turns like this. Richard will keep an eye on it." Pablo had the black substance from earlier as the demo to show Plato what the final product should look like. He gave it to the ghost kid Richard and Richard examined it closely. "When will it turn black?" Plato asked another thing. "It will take hours. You just keep doing it. The smoke will cover the entire house, it will be visible from far away. Good thing it¡¯s a haunted house so no one will come to check here." "I have to do this shit for hours?" Plato barked. He was shocked. "Yes." Pablo gave an honest answer. "No way. I can¡¯t do that for so long. My hands will fall off." "Bad excuse." "I will die." "Worse excuse." "Ahngh. I can¡¯t d-" "You are the eldest ghost here, Plato. It should be only you doing this. That¡¯s all. Stop complaining. You are a ghost. Be a man after dying at least." Pablo said some heavy words and that finally softened Plato¡¯s expressions. "Fine. I will do it." He said. Pablo nodded. "Alright. You continue here and I will go back to the room. Teleport me here if something happens." Pablo looked at Jenny. "Do it." Jenny understood and snapped her fingers. A few seconds later, Pablo, Sera and the other slaves found themselves back in the room. "Their magic is great." "I want an Ego like that as well." "You are too young for that." The slaves were impressed by the magic of the ghosts and the twelve year old slave was eager to get his Ego. However, hearing their talks, Pablo found a question. "When will you get your Ego, Nike?" Pablo asked the eldest male slave among the lot. "At the end of this month. After fifteen days." Nike answered. Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. "That¡¯s early. How do you know that though?" "We all know that. We are told when we were born and when we will turn eighteen." "Nice. What about you, Hena?" Pablo asked the elf girl. She was the same age as Nike. Seventeen. "The first of next month. I will awaken it." Hena answered. Pablo nodded. "Can¡¯t wait." Cupid was floating beside Pablo and she was busy writing her diary. Pablo didn¡¯t disturbed her as he couldn¡¯t care less. "Let¡¯s make that heat resistant stuff. A costume type thing." Pablo gathered the items and placed them in the center of the room. "But what kind of costume resists heat? Do you have any idea?" Sera asked. Pablo didn¡¯t look at her but gave an answer. "Kevlar." ¡¯That¡¯s from Earth.¡¯ Cupid knew it. "Kevlar. That¡¯s a nice name." Sera liked the name. "It can also be called Aramid fabrics. It will resist the heat and even if it doesn¡¯t then I have a plan that will not harm my mission." Pablo said. "Sure." Sera would just follow what Pablo says. Kevlar or not. She doesn¡¯t give a fcuk. Pablo sat on the floor and without waiting for anything, he started doing his work. He knew how to make things and he also knew the mechanism of how Aramid fabrics work. Pablo used the items necessary for making what he intended to make and he worked with full focus. The slaves also sat on the floor and watched Pablo doing the work. "Yes. Keep watching. I will only make one. You all will make the others." Pablo said. The slaves nodded and paid more attention to everything. Sera was sitting beside Pablo and she was also watching him but she was watching him with love in her eyes. The amount of love she had for Pablo would carve a God out of Pablo¡¯s human vessel. She would go to all the lengths to make Pablo love her. She would kill all the poets and write Pablo¡¯s name wherever love is written. Pablo knew that full well. The intensity of her love reminded him of himself when he had loved someone back on Earth. Sera¡¯s gaze was filled with infinite tenderness for Pablo. She would wither just by a mere sight of his smiling face. She was love sick. Or more like¡­ Hopeless Romantic. "Do you need me to do anything, dear?" She asked. "Yes. Don¡¯t touch me until I am done with this. And stay quiet." Pablo was as crude as ever. "Okay." Sera moved a little back and didn¡¯t speak anything after that as well. Pablo¡¯s rough attitude didn¡¯t bother her. She believed her love would soften Pablo eventually. She kept staring at Pablo and Pablo continued his work. Some smoke was coming from Pablo¡¯s things, he was doing everything carefully with the leather glove on his hand. Pablo would only stop after he was finished. Two hours passed like that and the house was filled with black smoke. The slaves coughed but as per Pablo¡¯s order they didn¡¯t avert their eyes from him. But after five more minutes, they were relieved. They were relieved because they won¡¯t have to look at Pablo anymore. The reason for that was¡­ "It¡¯s done." Chapter 169: Name It! Pablo stood up from the floor, did some stretching and finally looked at his slaves. "You all are coughing so much. Take this." Pablo threw something towards his slaves. The slaves felt something on their feet and all of them picked it up. The room was covered with smoke and the slaves couldn¡¯t see what Pablo had given them. "What is this, sir?" Nike asked. "They are called masks. Wear them on your face. It will save you from this smoke." Pablo revealed. He had a mask on his face as well. It was the mask soldiers wore on earth. The one which had a filter. "How do I wear this?" Hena asked. She was getting accustomed to speaking now. "Just put it on your face and there is a strap. Figure it out. You are not kids." Pablo gave some directions. The slaves listened to him and did what he said. They all brought the masks closer to their face and with mediocre difficulty they finally wore it. Pablo waited for their reactions and they came. "This is good." "So good." "It¡¯s hot in here but my tears stopped." All of them weren¡¯t coughing. "So you were creating these things as well. So smart." Sera said. She was beside Pablo with a mask as well. "I knew there would be a lot of smoke. So I created them. All of them are of the same size." "Thank you, sir." The slaves were happy by Pablo¡¯s thoughtfulness. "But what about the Kevlar thing? Is it ready?" Sera asked. Pablo nodded. "It is. I made only one and I will test it as soon as the black material is ready." "When will it be ready, though?" Nike asked. "Let¡¯s find that out." Pablo spread his arms. "Jenny, do it." He said. SWISH! They all vanished from the room and found themselves behind Plato. Jenny did her thing. "Is it done?" Pablo asked. Plato flinched. "Woah. Don¡¯t sneak up like that." "You are a bloody ghost. Don¡¯t get scared like that." Pablo shook his head. "Anyway, is it done?" "Yes. Almost. See for yourself." Plato was stirring the cauldrons nonstop and Pablo walked towards him. He saw the contents and nodded. "Good. Just half an hour more and it will be done." "Okay. But what about this thing on your face? What is it? It looks cool." Plato liked Pablo¡¯s facewear. "It is called a mask. An upgraded version of that. It stops the smoke from harming us." "Nice. You know so many things. You must have roamed many kingdoms to get such knowledge." "Yeah. Just focus on your thing." Pablo moved back from Plato and went towards the other ghosts. Jenny played with him and he played back. She was laughing all the way and Pablo was doing the same. Jenny should see that Pablo was also having fun with her. ¡¯How can you act like you are enjoying this? I am sure you hate it.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯I don¡¯t outright hate it. But yes, I don¡¯t enjoy this. I have some important things to do other than swinging a little girl in circles.¡¯ Jenny was holding Pablo¡¯s hands and Pablo was moving in circles. Jenny felt like flying. She was living the best moments of her life. ¡¯Even if it¡¯s false, you are giving her happiness. Another good thing to write in my diary.¡¯ ¡¯She is a ghost. Does making her happy count?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Yes. Anything that can feel something counts. You are making a ghost happy and it counts.¡¯ ¡¯Nice.¡¯ ¡¯She died very young. I am sure all she needed was a partner other than a Ghost. She needed a person. Someone she could play with without scaring them off.¡¯ Cupid felt bad for Jenny. ¡¯Yeah. But all a ghost can do is haunt, even if it¡¯s full of love.¡¯ Pablo continued playing with Jenny and the other ghosts talked with the slaves. The ghosts and the living had now become friends. ¡¯People are scared of this place for nothing. The ghosts are so friendly.¡¯ Cupid commented. ¡¯That¡¯s not the case. We are an exception.¡¯ Pablo said, swinging around. ¡¯How so?¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t get it. ¡¯First of all, they saw two Angels with us, then my kill count, then they also saw that I was not afraid of ghosts. The ghosts thought we were special because of you Angels and that helped us get their trust. That¡¯s all. If it was someone else other than me, then he would have died or left this house right away.¡¯ ¡¯Now that I think about it, you may be right. I and Andrezj made a lot of difference.¡¯ ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Pablo swung Jenny all around but soon he stopped doing that. "I am feeling dizzy now, Jenny. I will fall if I keep going." He said. "Okay. You can stop now. We will play tomo-" "It¡¯s done. I think." Plato spoke before Jenny could finish. ¡¯A good thing he did just now.¡¯ Pablo liked Plato¡¯s timing and he instantly went there. Thirty minutes were up and Pablo saw inside the cauldron. "Yes. This is it. The fire stopped automatically too. Wait till it gets cold enough to touch. Then take it out. It¡¯s too much." The black thing was at the top of the cauldrons, it was filled to the brim. "Is the quantity enough?" Plato asked. "Yes. It is enough. Take a rest if you want for a while." "Alright." Plato threw the metal rods away and laid on the sofa. "My hands are numb." He said. "He is lying, brother Pablo. We don¡¯t feel anything like that." Richard revealed. "I heard that. Stop bothering me." Plato spoke. "It¡¯s fine. You can rest. No need to lie about pain and stuff." Pablo gave the permission and Plato closed his eyes. Pablo stayed near the black stuff, constantly touching it to see the temperature. "You should give this thing a name. How long will you call it a black thing?" Plato suggested. "Yes. That¡¯s a nice idea. Name it. Name it." Jenny was excited for the name for some reason. Following Jenny, everyone started the chants for a name. Sera as well. She was having fun. Pablo looked at all of them and sighed. "Of course I will give it a name. I was just waiting for a good name to come in my mind." Pablo was thinking of a name for a while now. "Oh. We can help with that." The ghosts said. "Us too." The slaves chimed in. "I will do my best." Sera was ready to work up her brain as well. Pablo shrugged. "Sure. Help yourselves. Tell me." "How about Blacky?" Jenny was the first one. "No." She was the first one to get refused by Pablo as well. "Fifty shades of gray." Nike tried. "No. Where did you even learn that?" Pablo refused the slave. "Black hole or square." Richard gave a try. Pablo shook his head. He didn¡¯t even say no this time. After Richard, all of them began their names. "Asura." "Next time." Pablo refused. "Joker." "Out of context." Pablo paid it no mind. "Mythril." "Wrong story." Pablo refused once more. "Void Glass." "Good one. But not good enough." "Demon Bane." "Nice try, Hena." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Nigg-" "Alright. That¡¯s enough." Pablo stopped the naming session. The slaves and the ghosts shut their mouths. "Jenny, what were you trying to say?" Pablo asked. He had stopped Jenny midway. "I was about to say Niggid Stone." Jenny revealed. Pablo frowned. "Do you mean Rigid Stone?" "Yes. That." "Okay. Thanks for your help." Pablo heaved a sigh of relief. "So did you find the name?" Sera asked. Pablo nodded. "I got an idea after hearing that barrage of names." "Oh. What is it then?" Sera was excited to hear it. Others were too. "It¡¯s just a name. Why are you so hype about it?" Pablo didn¡¯t understand their eagerness. "Because we have created this thing ourselves. We all worked hard, especially me and it is for the village to become good again. That¡¯s all there is." Plato answered on the behalf of all the ghosts. "Makes sense. Fine." Pablo agreed with Plato¡¯s words. He stood between the two cauldrons and made eye contact with everyone present there. "This black substance prevents the deadly white mist from killing us. We don¡¯t know who caused the white mist but the Village chief Socrates says it might be the work of a Demon. And so if we go by that logic, then this black hard substance prevents the Demon from killing us. So its name should be¡­" Pablo gave an explanation and everyone waited to hear the name. "Demonite." Pablo revealed the name and went silent. He watched the faces of everyone. "Say somet-" "Passed." "I like it." "Very cool." "I don¡¯t know what it means but it sounds very classy." Pablo only heard praises for the name and that was all he needed. ¡¯Can¡¯t believe they are this much happy just for a name.¡¯ ¡¯You just added Demon and dynamite and created the name, right?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes. I can¡¯t just spend my time on naming things.¡¯ Pablo touched the black stuff or Demonite and it was not that hot anymore. "Alright. Let¡¯s get to work. Demonite is cold now." He said. Plato snapped his fingers and appeared beside Pablo. "What now?" He asked. Pablo smiled. "Let¡¯s try on some suits." Chapter 170: Familiar Fear The Demonite was ready to be harvested and Pablo was ready to make suits out of it. "How will you make them though?" Plato asked. "I will manage. For now, take it out. It will be heavy and it will be very hard to come out." "We will all try." Plato held Demonite and Pablo held it too. The other slaves and ghosts also came towards him. "No need. Us two will be enough." Pablo stopped them. "Don¡¯t overestimate your strength." Plato said. "I am not. Just do your part." Demonite was hard and it only had a little bit of flexibility in it. Pablo wore the leather glove on his right hand and stabbed his finger inside Demonite. Plato liked the idea so he did the same. He stabbed his fingers but unlike Pablo, he wasn¡¯t successful in the first attempt. "Use more strength." Pablo said. "Right. I was taking it easy." Plato replied and tried again. ¡¯I was using my full strength.¡¯ Plato couldn¡¯t say he used his full strength, it would be embarrassing. He raised his hand again and this time, with his male Ego, he dived his fingers inside the Demonite. "I did it!" He yelled. "Why are you celebrating that? Now lift it up." Pablo scolded the ghost. Plato didn¡¯t clarify and used his strength again. The Demonite was stuck to the surface of the cauldron and Pablo used all his strength to pull it out. Plato, however, didn¡¯t even make it budge. Only Pablo¡¯s side was up. "What kind of ghost are you? Use your power. Your Ego or shit." Pablo barked. "Ghosts don¡¯t have their Ego. The strength of the ghosts depends on the intensity of their regret." "Then use that strength!" "I am trying!" Pablo and Plato argued. Plato gritted his teeths and used more strength. The Demonite moved a little this time but that wasn¡¯t good enough for Pablo. He looked at the other ghosts and slaves. "Help this guy." He said. "What? No way!" Plato yelled and Pablo smiled. "Then do it yourself. Otherwise you will lose respect. Some girls are watching as well." Pablo said some provocative words and Plato snapped. "Curse it to helllll!" Plato poured every ounce of strength his body had to move the Demonite and finally, just like Pablo, he also lifted the stuff. "Well done. Put it on the ground now." Pablo used both of his hands and he easily lifted the Demonite all the way. Plato was using both of his hands from the start and he also lifted the black thing. They both waited for nothing and placed the Demonite on the ground. Gently. "Hah. Now the second one." Pablo immediately moved to the second cauldron. "Take a break. I have to recover my strength." Plato refused. "The girls are watching. Don¡¯t act like this." "Fuck them. I am already dead. I need no respect." Plato went back to the sofa and dropped himself on it. Pablo chuckled and let it go. He looked at his slaves. "Alright, you guys come." "Girls too?" Melon asked. "No. Only the five boys. Come fast." Pablo gave the order and stabbed his finger inside the second Demonite. Its size was the same as the previous one and the five male slaves also came. "You won¡¯t be able to stab it. Just hold it and try to lift it. I will manage." Pablo said. The slaves nodded and did just that. Pablo used both his hands again and his Black Ego physique helped him to do the work. The slaves also began to use their strength but they couldn¡¯t use it for long. "You all go away. I will help him." A person came behind the slaves and all of them knew who it was. Pablo sighed. "Suit yourself. Let her do it, boys." The slaves obliged and made way for Sera. Sera smiled and raised her hand. "Heh. If a grown up ghost like me can¡¯t do it how can she do it?" Plato commented and Sera stabbed her fingers inside the Demonite. "So she did it. Worst day of my life today." Plato closed his eyes and shut his mouth after that. He would stay quiet for now. The ghosts and the slaves laughed and Pablo ignored everything. "Lift it up, Sera." Pablo and Sera used their strength and in sync, they both lifted the second Demonite. Sera¡¯s Ego rank was purple so her strength was not that bad. They both lifted the second Demonite in the air and gently placed it on the ground beside the first one. Pablo patted his palms and sat down near the Demonites. "Sir," Nike spoke. "Yes?" Pablo replied without looking. "Why didn¡¯t you ask the ghosts to lift these things up?" Nike asked and the other slaves also liked the question. The ghosts could have helped them with that stuff. "Because I am sure the ghosts couldn¡¯t have helped us here." Pablo answered. Nike frowned. "Why?" "He is right." Plato spoke. Everyone looked at him. He was still lying with his eyes closed but he explained himself. "If the Demonite wasn¡¯t stuck close to the surface of the utensil then we could have done something. But since physical strength was needed to detach the stuff from the cauldron, Pablo chose the right thing to do." "Oh. Nice. So you knew beforehand that these ghosts won¡¯t be able to help you in this?" Sera asked. Pablo nodded. "Of course. I knew the nature of this Demonite. That¡¯s why. And end this topic now. We have some important things to do." "Okay." Sera stopped talking and everyone else did the same. Pablo touched both Demonites from all sides and he also pressed it. "It is soft and it is hard. I created some unique stuff." "Yes. How will you make the suits though?" Cupid asked. "I will make suits only of one size that can be worn by anyone. As long as a person isn¡¯t mega tall, they¡¯ll be fine to wear it. I also have to keep in mind the vision and oxygen factor. First I will make one suit and along with that Kevlar, I will wear them both and test them by directly going to the Village. That is the essential part. If that suit can handle that only then I will make more." Pablo told his future plans to everyone and Cupid also got her answers. "Then how do we start?" Sera asked. Pablo looked at Jenny. "Send these two back in the room and send us there as well. I will do it there." He said. Jenny asked nothing and snapped her fingers. SWISH! The next moment, they all found themselves back in the room and the two Demonites were also present there. Pablo began the work right away. He held all the items necessary for making the suit and he worked his ass off. He ignored everything happening around him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sera was sitting beside him and she was resting her head on his shoulder. Pablo ignored that as well and focused only on his work. He had knives, daggers, scissors on his hand and he was also measuring things. He was using all his strength to mold a suit out of Demonite and the slaves watched it closely. They knew for sure that Pablo would ask them to make the other suits if the first one works. So they paid attention. Sera wiped the sweat from Pablo¡¯s forehead from time to time and she couldn¡¯t ask for more happiness. She was devoted to Pablo just like how Flashy was. But Flashy worshiped Pablo out of respect and Sera out of love. Pablo on the other hand couldn¡¯t care less about devotion at the moment. He would only take a breather after he was done. Cupid also spoke nothing but she kept writing in her diary. Andrezj was floating beside her and he gave a side eye to the female Angel. "What do you keep writing in that?" He asked. "Haven¡¯t you talked to the Gods?" Cupid asked a question in return. She wasn¡¯t afraid to talk to Andrezj anymore. Her fear of him was just out of superiority otherwise Andrezj wasn¡¯t all that scary towards her. "No. I am contacting them but they are not answering. Goddess Alfida answered once and when I asked her about this Human and your job, she said I don¡¯t need to know. My only focus should be guarding my dearest." Andrezj revealed what the Gods told him. Cupid sighed. "Then I am sorry I can¡¯t tell you anything else as well." "At least tell me about this diary part." "Consider it as my journal. Like how Humans write it, I am writing the daily things here as well." Cupid didn¡¯t lie and she didn¡¯t tell the truth either. "Fair enough." Andrezj didn¡¯t ask anything after that and Cupid continued writing. But she moved a little away from Andrezj. She couldn¡¯t tell she was writing about Pablo. If Goddess Alfida wanted Andrezj to know Cupid¡¯s job then she would have told him but she didn¡¯t. So Cupid would keep her job a secret as well. Andrezj noticed that Cupid had moved away. "Hey," He spoke. Cupid stopped writing. "Yes?" Andrezj floated towards her and peered right into her eyes. "Tell me, little Angel," He came right in front of her face. Cupid felt a familiar fear again and Andrezj¡¯s next words came out as whispers... "How does this man have two Egoes?" Chapter 171: Not Me Andrezj was just in front of Cupid¡¯s face and the female Angel was terrified. Pablo couldn¡¯t hear Andrezj so he didn¡¯t know what was going on. Sera could hear Andrezj but she was entirely focused on Pablo so she didn¡¯t pay attention to the male Angel. Cupid shivered by the intense gaze of the strongest Angel and with nothing else to do, she asked for help. ¡¯Andre is threatening me.¡¯ Pablo slowed down his work. ¡¯What for?¡¯ He asked. ¡¯He is asking how do you have two Egoes?¡¯ ¡¯Doesn¡¯t he know why I have that?¡¯ ¡¯No. He asked the Gods and the Gods refused to tell him.¡¯ ¡¯I see. And since the Gods don¡¯t want him to know about me you also don¡¯t want to tell him. You don¡¯t want to anger the Gods.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. But he is pestering me. He is shooting me a glare. What should I do? I can¡¯t tell him about you.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t be afraid. He won¡¯t kill you. Goddess Alfida will be mad if he does that. The fear you have for him is his power. Stop the fear and you will strip him of his strength.¡¯ Pablo said and started doing his work at the same speed as before. Cupid saw a point in Pablo¡¯s words and she took a deep breath. "Move back first." She said. "Hmm?" Andrezj didn¡¯t get her. "Move back I said." Andrezj gave a slight nod. "Why are you talking back like that?" "I can talk back but you can¡¯t move back." Andrezj gave her a look and finally floated away a little from Cupid. "Now tell me." He said. "If the Gods didn¡¯t tell you, I won¡¯t tell you as well. And maybe the Enchanted Mirror was broken and showed two colors. He had said this himself." Cupid gave the same answer Pablo had given to Sera when she asked him about his two Egoes. "The mirror might be broken but I am not. I can sense two Egoes inside him. One is white and one is black. He is no ordinary person. If he was, then Goddess Alfida wouldn¡¯t have sent an Angel for him. Tell me what¡¯s his deal." Andrezj wanted to know desperately. "You can make your own conclusions. I won¡¯t tell you shit." Cupid was irritated now. Irritation overpowered her fear. "Tch. The curiosity will kill me like this. Tell me." Andrezj changed his tone. "Wait. You are asking all this out of curiosity?" "Of course. Why else will I ask this?" "I thought you hated him because Sera loves him." "That is true. I hate him." "So you are asking about him because you hate him?" "No. I am just curious. He must be special. Otherwise my dearest wouldn¡¯t have fallen for him. He got a black Ego as well." "Alright. But whatever it is, I can¡¯t tell you. You have to wait for the Gods to tell you. You know how it is. I am not above them." Cupid said the same thing again. "What a bother." Andrezj turned around and went beside Sera again. Cupid heaved a sigh of relief. ¡¯He was just curious.¡¯ She told Pablo. ¡¯You said he was threatening you.¡¯ Pablo replied. This time he didn¡¯t slow down his work. ¡¯I thought he was threatening me. His gaze was like that. I was writing about how focused you are on your work in my diary and he got curious about it so he asked. He is a nice Angel.¡¯ ¡¯Well, I don¡¯t care.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and Cupid kept writing things. Sera was watching Pablo and Andrezj was watching Sera. The slaves paid close attention to Pablo¡¯s work and the ghosts were chilling all around the house. Time went on like that and after two hours, Pablo finally stopped. "It¡¯s done." He said. He laid on the floor. He was tired from all that sitting. "The floor is hard. Put your head here." Sera spoke. She was behind Pablo¡¯s head. Pablo looked at her and she was motioning on her lap. "No need. I am fine here." Pablo refused. "Come on." Sera held Pablo¡¯s head with both hands and put it on her lap herself. ¡¯This bitch. She is getting too friendly.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t like the situation one bit. He couldn¡¯t threaten Sera as well. The ghosts would start to think he was not a good man as he was pretending to be. "Isn¡¯t this more comfortable?" Sera asked, smiling. Her face was above Pablo and Pablo averted his eyes from her happiness filled gaze. "See the suit, you all." He said. The slaves nodded and picked up the suit Pablo had created. "This is heavy and hard. You won¡¯t be able to fight while wearing it. That¡¯s for sure." Nike shared his thoughts. The suit made from Demonite was not suitable for children and it was all black. It was just like a costume firefighters wear on Earth. "It is for test purposes only. The real and final suit won¡¯t be made in this house." Pablo replied. "Okay. So where will the final suit be made then?" Nike asked. "Time will tell. And Jenny, call all the ghosts up here. The suit is ready." SWISH! "Here we are." Jenny appeared instantly as usual. "The suit is done." Pablo shared the news again. "We heard that. And aren¡¯t you having fun on that lap?" Plato gave a cheeky smile. Pablo stared at Plato with a straight face. Plato¡¯s smile retracted on its own. "Let¡¯s see the suit everyone." Plato changed the topic and picked up the newly made black costume. "It is good. It will be very hard to stay cool if you wear this. Good luck." He said. Pablo nodded. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other ghosts also held the suit and they just praised Pablo for creating something like that. "Alright. That¡¯s enough rest. Let¡¯s get it done." Pablo got up from Sera¡¯s lap. He stretched his back and held the suit himself. "Are you going to do it now? At night?" Sera asked. "The night is about to pass. It¡¯s not that late anymore. It¡¯s early." Pablo answered. "As you say." Sera also stood up. Pablo held the Kevlar suit and the Demonite suit and stored it inside his left bracelet. He then looked at his slaves. "Only me and my assistant will go. You all will stay here. We will come back soon." The slaves nodded. Pablo returned the nod. "Jenny, teleport us to the exit." He said. Jenny snapped her fingers and everyone in the room got teleported to the main hall of the house. Pablo and Sera walked towards the door. "Wait." Jenny called from behind. Pablo turned around. Jenny appeared in front of him and out of nowhere, she embraced her arms around Pablo. ¡¯I hate this the most.¡¯ "I am not going for a long time, Jenny. We will come back soon." Pablo sat on his knees. Jenny stopped hugging him. "Please come back soon. I don¡¯t want to lose you." She said. Pablo smiled. "I will surely come back. I will never die." "Okay." Pablo patted her head and stood up. He waved to all the other ghosts and slaves and turned around. "Let¡¯s go." Like that, he finally left the house. He didn¡¯t look back and kept walking. He walked and walked until he left the slums as well. There was no one around to question him so it was rather easy to get out. The sun was peeking from the clouds and the roads were clear. Pablo and Sera walked side by side followed by Cupid and Andrezj. "We will again have to cross the three gates. The roles are the same. I am the detective and you are my assistant. You will stay quiet and if you have to speak, speak as little as possible." Pablo briefied. "I know. Don¡¯t worry." Pablo increased his pace and in no time they were in front of the first gate. Pablo knocked on it and the gate opened. Five guards were on the other side and Pablo knew them. "It¡¯s you again, detective." The main guard said. They also remembered Pablo. "Yes. I am here for the white mist again. You already knew me. Make us pass." Pablo said. "We are not fond of wasting time either. You can pass." The guard gave permission and Pablo and Sera crossed the first gate. They reached the second gate and Pablo knocked on it. The gate opened and the five guards recognized Pablo and Sera again. They let them cross but they went through detection doors. Sera crossed without any problems and when Pablo crossed, the door rang once more. "Here." Pablo knew the drill so he gave both his bracelets to the main guard himself. The guard put the bracelets on the machine and soon, a knife came out. The guard gave back the bracelets and Pablo moved towards the last door. Pablo didn¡¯t have to knock the door this time as it opened on its own. The same muscular guard was on the other side. He was the same man who asked Pablo and Sera to punch on the metal slab before. "It¡¯s us again. You already know our strengths. Let us go." Pablo said. "When did I stop you? Get lost." The guard moved to the side and Pablo and Sera crossed the third gate as well. After that, Pablo increased his pace. He wanted to reach the white mist area as soon as possible. And in thirty minutes, they both reached there. Pablo stood in front of the white mist and took out the suits. "It¡¯s risky to go in there." Sera said, worried. "I know. That¡¯s why¡­" Pablo smiled and gave both suits to Sera. "You are going." Chapter 172: Pummelled Pablo handed the two suits to Sera and gave her a smile as well. "Will you do it for me?" He asked. "Of course. I thought you would be angry, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t ask you to send me inside the mist." Sera was ready to dive in. "You shouldn¡¯t go, Dearest. You will be in danger." Andrezj said. Sera didn¡¯t hear him. ¡¯Why are you like this? Go yourself.¡¯ Cupid spoke. "You have the strongest Angel with you, Sera. And this mist hurts you very fast. So you are the best choice for the test. I am glad you accepted it." Pablo placed her hand on her cheek. "You won¡¯t die. Believe me." He said. Sera was all red and she wore both suits right away. It took her thirty minutes to wear both the suits and she was finally ready. The suits were not of her size but Pablo just wanted to see its durability against the mist. "Can you hear me?" He asked. "Mffhg." Sera replied but her voice didn¡¯t come out well. Pablo had made the face area from Demonite too. Sera was technically blind as long as she was wearing the suit. "If you can hear me then talk with Andrezj through your mind. He will tell you directions and things. And now I am going to burn you. Are you ready?" "Mffhg." "I hope it means yes." Pablo didn¡¯t wait for any translation and took out glory matches from his bracelet. He lit two sticks and showed it to the Demonite suit. The suit caught fire and Pablo waited for Sera¡¯s reaction. "Mffgh?" Sera spoke. "What are you saying? Andre, explain." Pablo asked the Angel. "She is asking, did you set her on fire?" Andrezj said. Cupid relayed it to Pablo. Pablo¡¯s eyes lit up. "So she isn¡¯t feeling any heat? The Kevlar worked?" "Mffgh." "She says yes. It worked. No heat." Andrezj said. Cupid relayed it to Pablo again. Pablo smiled. "Finally. Now the main thing is left. Go inside the mist, Sera." Pablo gave her a little push and Sera started walking. She walked like a robot, one step at a time and she couldn¡¯t see anything in front of her. Andrezj floated beside Sera but before following her, he looked at Cupid. "I definitely hate this man." "I understand." Cupid replied. Pablo heard only Cupid. "What did you understand?" "You focus on your work." Cupid didn¡¯t relay that to Pablo and Pablo never cared anyway. Andrezj talked with Sera through his mind all the way and they both stopped when they were just one step away from entering the mist. "Keep going And come out as soon as you feel any damage. And if you don¡¯t feel any damage, then come back after one hour ." Pablo gave some instructions. And Sera¡¯s legs moved forward. She entered the mist. Andrezj followed behind her and Pablo waited. "The mist hurts her as fast as possible. If the suit is bad she will be coming out in one or two seconds. If she doesn¡¯t come out early, then I am successful. Keep an eye on the time." Pablo stared at the spot from which Sera went inside the mist and he would stare there until she came out. He continuously tapped his foot on the ground and it wasn¡¯t even that long since Sera left. "Are you worried about her?" Cupid asked. "No. Andrezj won¡¯t let her die. It¡¯s just, I want the suit to work." "It¡¯s true Andrezj won¡¯t let her die but what if something stronger than him resides behind the mist?" "Then I have to make another suit and send another test subject inside the mist." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are the worst. She loves you so much and yet, you have no tenderness for her." "All my tenderness died a long time ago. Even if I touch someone with all the love I can manage, my hands will still make them bleed. I am banished." "That¡¯s not tru-" "Stop with this love talk. I have a mission to finish, five rapists to kill and restore this world of yours. No time for love." Pablo made it clear and Cupid didn¡¯t pursue the topic further. Pablo waited for Sera to appear and the road he was on was empty. No one was there. Only Pablo and the white mist. The mist had made everyone afraid to come here. Pablo looked around the area but he couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything. "It¡¯s good she didn¡¯t come out right away. And I think it will take a while now." Pablo stopped walking around and sat crossed legged in the middle of the road. He sat far away from the mist and watched the scene in front of him. Cupid said nothing and time passed like that. "One hour is up." Cupid shared. Pablo stood up. "She hasn¡¯t come out yet." He walked towards the mist. He couldn¡¯t go inside the mist so he could only wait there. "So you are worried about her after all." Cupid remarked. "If I ask you to go inside will you go?" "Nope. I am not your guardian angel and I don¡¯t love you." "Exactly." "What?" Cupid didn¡¯t get it. "She went inside the mist in just one order of mine. Where else will I find a person like her? I may not be outright worried about her but I still want her to come back." Pablo explained his thoughts. "At least you want her to come back. That¡¯s good enough for now." Pablo stopped talking and waited for Sera to appear. More than one hour had passed and Pablo was thinking the worst. "Are there really Cannibals inside? What if the Demon attacked them?" "If there was a Demon, I and Andrezj would have sensed him long ago." Cupid said. "I know. But what if the Demon knows how to hide his presence so that not even the Angels could sense him." "Then¡­ good luck." Cupid shrugged. Pablo took a deep breath. "Sera!" He called. "Come back!" He yelled as loud as possible. "Move!" Another shout resounded in the area and Pablo knew the voice. "What is it?" He asked. It was Cupid who shouted. "Move!" She shouted again and this time, Pablo obliged. He tilted his body to the left but he should have done that when Cupid shouted the first time. FRISH! THUD! Something came out of the mist and it landed straight on Pablo. Pablo fell far away from the mist and that thing was on top of him. He looked at it and his eyes went wide. "Sera?" It was the same black suit and that was all he needed to know that it was Sera. The suit was still burning and Pablo could feel the heat. He removed Sera from above him and patted his clothes. The fire from the Glory matches spread very fast and he saw that himself. His clothes had caught fire just by Sera being on top of him for a few seconds. After making sure he was safe, Pablo put his hand inside his bracelet and took a black cloth. He placed it on Sera¡¯s suit and rubbed it on the Demonite. ¡¯Good thing I made a blanket out of Kevlar as well.¡¯ The fire went out. Demonite was not on fire anymore. "Sera. Can you hear me? Sera. Sera!" Pablo shook Sera violently. But he received no movements from her. "This is bad." Pablo opened the Demonite suit from Sera and then he removed the Kevlar. Sera was finally without any suit and Pablo held her in his arms. "She is unconscious. How? Sera, wake up." Pablo shook her again. But more than that, he was delighted to know that the white mist didn¡¯t harm her body this time. "More than that, where is Andrezj?" Cupid posed a question. "He is not with her?" Pablo didn¡¯t know that. He thought Andrezj came with Sera. "No. He is not. He didn¡¯t come out." Cupid revealed. Pablo looked at the mist. "What the hell is behind thi-" "You bastarddd!" Something else came out of the mist and it came right at Pablo. Pablo only saw a streak of golden light and the next thing he knew was that he was pinned on the ground and a man was pummeling him. Just one punch was enough to swell one eye of Pablo. Pablo was helpless against the man. He couldn¡¯t even move his finger. "You did this. You did this to her! I will kill you!" The man cursed. "She loves you so much. She loves you to pieces. Yet. You sent her inside. She lost consciousness because of you. She screamed because of you. She cried because of you. I will kill youuu!" Pablo received fists after fists on his face and he was able to hear what the man was saying. Both of his eyes were purple and bloodied but did his best to see the man. ¡¯A halo behind his head. So he is Andrezj.¡¯ Pablo saw Sera¡¯s guardian Angel for the first time. He had a bigger halo than Cupid and he was enraged. "Andrezj. Stop! Don¡¯t hit him like that! Tell us what happened!" Cupid shouted from behind. She couldn¡¯t gather the courage to stop Andrezj herself. She could only yell. But she was asking Andrezj to stop not because she was afraid Pablo would die. She was stopping the male Angel because she knew Pablo Castillo. Pablo took all the punches Andrezj offered him but without the knowledge of both Angels, Pablo was moving his hands. He held something and with just one hand, he did it. KRICK! Cupid heard a sound and she was familiar with the sound. It was the sound of a matchstick being lit. And the only matches near the area were Glory Matches. And when she registered the happenings, her eyes turned wide. "No, Pablo. Don¡¯t!" She shouted but it was too late. Pablo brought the stick on Andrezj¡¯s back. Andrezj was drunk in rage. He never stopped punching Pablo. "An-ngel¡­" Pablo muttered. He took punches of the male angel but even the strongest Angel shivered when Pablo smiled. He moved the glory match closer to Andrezj¡¯s wings and without any delay, he lit the Angel on flames. "Get burned." Chapter 173: The Cry Pablo set the wings of Andrezj on fire and the fire of glory match spread fast. He was not sure if the strongest Angel would catch fire but Pablo tried it and it worked. "What have you done, Pablo? You just can¡¯t do something like this to an Angel!" Cupid yelled. "You bastard!" Andrezj screamed and Pablo laughed all the way. His face was bruised from the punches but Pablo enjoyed the heat Andrezj felt. "You are hitting me. I have full right to fight back." He said. Andrezj gritted his teeths and got off Pablo. Pablo coughed blood and Andrezj clapped his big white wings with full force. He also waved his hands and muttered something under his breath. And the next moment, the fire on his wings slowly departed and his burnt wings were back to normal. Pablo laid on the floor but his eyes remained locked on Andrezj. Andrezj stared back at him. "This fire only touched me because I touched you. If my dearest faced any further issue because of you, I swear I will kill you." Andrezj gave a threat and snapped his fingers. He then slowly began to disappear. "Your Goddess Alfida begged me to come here. If she herself couldn¡¯t do shit to me, you are a far cry." Pablo replied and Andrezj finally disappeared completely. Cupid could only watch Pablo and Andrezj back and forth. She didn¡¯t know what to say to the two men. Pablo, on the other hand, took a deep breath and moved his body. His face dripped blood but he did his best to stand up. His body wasn¡¯t in pain but he did take some heavy punches by Andrezj. He moved his jaw left and right and walked towards Sera again. He placed her head on his lap and slapped her face. "Wake up, Sera. Wake her up, Angel. You vented your anger, now make her awake." Pablo said to Andrezj. "She is already awake." Andrezj replied. Cupid relayed that to Pablo and Pablo stared at Sera. "Why are you acting asleep?" He asked. Sera opened one of her eyes. "I wanted to rest in your arms a little longer." "When did you wake up?" Pablo asked. "Just when you put my head on your lap." "Open both your eyes and look at me." Pablo said. Sera did that and as soon as she looked at Pablo¡¯s face, her brows shot up. "What happened? Did you get into a fight here? Who did this?" She asked, touching the wounds of Pablo¡¯s face. "Your guardian Angel pummeled me on the ground." Pablo revealed. Sera gasped. She jerked her head to her left side. "How dare you do this to him?" She asked, glaring at Andrezj. Andrezj bowed his head. "You know why I did that, dearest. You fainted inside the mist. I even lost you for twenty seconds. He made you suffer so much I couldn¡¯t bear." "I don¡¯t give a shit. It gives you no right to hurt him. If you ever do this again, I will stop talking to you." "Ar.. I am sorry." Andrezj just apologized. Pablo smiled. He looked at the empty space where he believed Andrezj was. Andrezj clenched his fists and that was the only thing he could do. "Let it be, Sera. I burnt his wings for hurting me. We are settled now." Pablo said. "As you say." Sera ignored Andrezj. "Now tell me what happened inside the mist." Pablo moved to the main thing. "Right. In simple words, it was the worst thing I ever faced." "Explain. And get up." Sera sat up from the lying position. Pablo didn¡¯t want her on his lap anymore and Sera didn¡¯t retorted. "I will tell you from the start." Sera began talking. "It was fine when I entered the mist. Andre and I talked to each other constantly and he told me where to walk. I couldn¡¯t see after all. But after, I don¡¯t know, five minutes? I felt something was wrong." "What?" Pablo asked. "Like no matter how much I walked, I kept coming back to the same place. Even Andre was shocked. I was feeling weird and my mind was not working well too. I even forgot talking with Andre." "Keep going." "But since I was sane enough to feel that my skin wasn¡¯t damaged by the mist, I decided to stay inside the mist for one hour just like you asked. And since I was inside the mist anyway, I decided to walk a little more. I thought if I find the cause of the mist myself then you will be happy and Andre helped me with that." "But you just said you forgot to talk to Andre." "Yes. I have forgotten. But not Andre. He was talking with me and I was replying to him. So like that, we walked and Andre made sure to use his magic this time so that we won¡¯t circle around the same place. I was eager to solve the mystery for you so I walked faster. And after fifteen minutes of walking, Andre told me he finally saw some houses. When he said that, I was happy. I had finally reached the village. But I stopped walking." "I am listening." "I stopped walking not because I was tired but because I asked Andre to take me to the closest house he could see. Andre agreed and he gave me directions to the nearest house. I walked towards it and I kept walking. I walked and walked and yet I never reached that house." "Why?" "I don¡¯t know. I asked Andre and he said the house is close but he also doesn¡¯t know why I couldn¡¯t reach it no matter how much I walked. But I didn¡¯t give up. I walked forward for fifteen more minutes and that¡¯s when Andre shouted, ¡¯Stop!¡¯" "Okay?" "I asked Andre what happened and he said that a thick white mist was in front of me. Mist thicker than we are seeing here. But since I was wearing the suit, I was confident the mist wouldn¡¯t hurt me. So I said to Andre, let¡¯s dive in. But he refused. He won¡¯t let me go inside that. He was saying the thick mist is bad. It is more dangerous than the mist we have seen before. I asked him his reasoning behind that and he said he was just sensing that. If he would have given me a logical answer then I would have listened to him. I refused to trust his senses and for you, I dived inside the thick mist." "Appreciate that." Sera smiled and carried on. "Andre screamed from behind but I believe I was already inside the mist. I was blind with the suit on so I just kept walking. Andre must have followed me in the mist but he didn¡¯t come to me. I was clueless. There was no one around me. Andre wasn¡¯t there. I called him through my mind but I received no answer. There was silence all around me and for the first time in my life, I was terrified by silence. I stopped walking and waited for Andre to come. I was sure he would come. I kept my ears and mind vigilant for any little bit of sound or voice and a voice did arrive. But that wasn¡¯t Andre." Sera¡¯s hands trembled. "That voice rang inside my head and it was not a voice at all. It was a cry. A cry filled with a distorted and echoed voice of someone else. It was simply terrifying. I sat down on the ground, I held my chest, I grabbed my head, but the cry wasn¡¯t stopping. It was only getting louder. I screamed. I wailed. But the cry never left my mind. The cry grew louder and louder and in the end, I screamed to the top of my lungs and the next thing I knew was that I was resting on your lap." Sera finished her story and she came closer to Pablo. "That cry will haunt me in my sleep. I will have nightmares of it. I still remember the details of it. I don¡¯t know whether there is a Demon or cannibals inside the mist but that cry¡­ wasn¡¯t Human." "When I heard her scream, I got to know where she was. I flew there and held her. And then I brought her here. She was terrified and I was terrified because of that." Andrezj told his part and Cupid relayed it to Pablo as usual. "I see. Thanks for doing this, Sera. I really appreciate it. You were a big help." Pablo patted Sera¡¯s head and Sera melted under his hand. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Anyway, I can believe that the Demonite suit works?" Pablo asked. "Yes. It works very well. I felt no heat and the mist didn¡¯t harm my skin. You created a great thing." Sera praised Pablo¡¯s creation and that was all Pablo needed. He gave a nod and stored everything spread around the road inside his left bracelet. The Demonite suit, the Kevlar suit and the Glory matches. After that, he started walking away from the white mist. Sera followed him. "Are we going back to the slums?" She asked. Pablo shook his head. "We are going to the completely opposite place from the slums." "Oh. And that is?" Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. "It¡¯s time to meet the King." Chapter 174: Possibility Of Death Pablo was ready to meet the King of the kingdom. "Are you sure we will be allowed inside the castle?" Sera asked. "I am sure. We will get an audience with the King himself." Pablo was confident. "If you say so." Sera believed in Pablo. They both walked on the road and soon, they reached the main entrance gate of the Glory city. "What will you say to the guards?" Sera asked. The guards would again mistook Pablo for a slave supplier of that lord Bitter. "We will say nothing and cover your face completely. No one should see you." Pablo ordered. Sera nodded and completely covered her face. "Though, I will surely ask them about Lord Jartel, that fat man." Pablo added. "Oh. That guy who touched me. Yes. I want to hear the good news of his death as well." Pablo chuckled and finally walked towards the gate. "Open it." He said. There were two guards standing on the other side of the gate and they were the same guards Pablo had met before. "Welcome back, my lord." Both guards bowed their heads. ¡¯They mistook me again. Some security this city has.¡¯ Pablo gave a nod to the guards as the guards opened the gate for him. Pablo and Sera crossed the gate and now they were finally inside the city. This time, Pablo gave them the pouches of coins and the guards expressed their gratitude. "Lord Bitter was waiting for you eagerly." One guard said. "What about Lord Jartel?" Pablo asked. "He died." The guard replied instantly. "Lord Bitter killed him for defiling his slave." Pablo smiled. "Good to know. Anyway, later." He didn¡¯t indulge himself with the guards for a long time and with Sera, walked deeper inside the city. Last time, he was carefully walking but not now. He had a purpose and if he succeeded then he would become a respected person for the whole kingdom. He walked with his head held high and Sera closely followed behind him. He knew where the castle of the King was and he walked straight towards it. In fifteen minutes, he reached the castle but he didn¡¯t walk towards the front gate. First, he went behind the castle. "Oh. The mist is spreading here real fast. It wasn¡¯t this much before." The mist was already touching the back side of the castle. It only touched a little part but it won¡¯t take too much time for it to spread all around the castle. "Well, the King must be desperate now. Good for me." Pablo came back from behind the castle and with Sera, he finally moved towards the entrance. Two guards were guarding the door with swords on their hands and Pablo without any fear stood in front of them. "I want to meet King Damascus." Pablo said the main thing. "Yeah right. Get lost." The guards obviously didn¡¯t allow him to enter. "Do you know who I am?" Pablo asked. "Must be a Royal, Count, Duke, or a Noble. Whoever you may be, you can¡¯t just meet the King because you want to." The second guard said. Pablo sighed. "I have something that can cure this white mist. I really need to see the King." "My apologies. You should have said that from the start. You can enter." The guards changed their behavior real quick. Pablo frowned. ¡¯Wasn¡¯t that easy?¡¯ The guards saw the look on his face and they smiled. "The King has ordered us to let anyone come who is claiming that they will stop the mist." "Oh. Makes sense. But what if someone lied and entered the castle for some other motive?" Pablo asked. "They will die. Simple as that." Pablo gave a slight nod and the guards opened the door of the castle. After that, with Sera, Pablo stepped foot inside the castle. "Kid, remember this," One guard spoke.. "Death is salvation." He finished the average level quote and shut the door behind Pablo. Pablo stared at the door for a few seconds and just shrugged. He moved further inside the castle and roamed his eyes all around. ¡¯So this was Draxus¡¯ home. Nice.¡¯ The castle was as beautiful as it was from the outside. The ceiling was very high. There were chandeliers made of gold hanging after a few steps. The floor was shiny, a red carpet was laid. Pablo and Sera walked on the carpet and in front of them were only stairs. Pablo and Sera climbed them and the steps were too much. But both of them were strong individuals so they didn¡¯t really face any problem with that. The stairs ended and they found themselves in a corridor. Both sides of the walls have doors and Pablo was sure these were rooms of people living in the castle. ¡¯It¡¯s just like a seven star hotel.¡¯ Pablo walked and after fifteen more minutes of walking, he saw another staircase in front of him. "Why are there no guards here? And where are the five High Dukes? This is the King¡¯s castle. Such security is not good." Pablo was finding everything silent but he still climbed the stairs. Sera followed behind and soon they reached another floor. It was the same corridor type thing and Pablo ran to find another staircase. He found it and again with Sera, he climbed it. The same thing happened. A corridor and the stairs. Pablo gritted his teeths but he carried on. Sera said nothing and followed behind Pablo. The same thing happened. The same thing again. The same thing once more. After fifteen minutes, Pablo and Sera had climbed twenty sets of stairs and they hadn¡¯t seen a single soul. "Wait." Pablo stopped walking. He looked around. Sera also stopped but she didn¡¯t understand what Pablo was doing. "What is it?" She asked. "We are seeing no one around us." Pablo said. "Yes. That I can see." Sera also saw no one around her. Pablo came closer to Sera. He came in front of her face. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sera blushed but Pablo was serious. "I mean to say, we are really seeing no one around us. ¡¯No One¡¯ at all." Pablo said his words clearly and he just hoped Sera would get what he was saying. "By no one do you mean¡­" Sera repeated his words and when she saw the wounds on Pablo¡¯s face, she got it. "That¡¯s right. Where is And-" "Shut up." Pablo placed his hand on her mouth. "Mmfggh." Sera¡¯s voice came out as a muffle. "Do you understand why I shut your mouth?" Pablo asked. Sera nodded. Pablo returned the nod and removed his hand from Sera¡¯s mouth. "Hah." She let out a heavy breath. "I understand what you are trying to say." She said. Pablo didn¡¯t reply. ¡¯Where are you?¡¯ He asked. And there were only two people with whom Pablo talks through his mind. First, it was him himself and the second person was his Angel. Cupid. The Angel was always with him but right now, she was nowhere to be seen. Which didn¡¯t feel right. And more than that, Pablo and Sera both had forgotten about their angels. ¡¯Where are you?!¡¯ Pablo asked Cupid again. He didn¡¯t receive a reply the first time. But this time as well, all he got was silence. ¡¯Useless.¡¯ Pablo stopped calling Cupid. He looked at Sera. He asked with his eyes and Sera shook her head. "No reply. What about you?" She said. "Same." "What is happening?" Pablo looked around. "We are stuck in some kind of trap. Like a mind trap. Our bodies must be still near the entry door. This is brain fcuk." Pablo explained the situation to Sera. He hoped he was right. "So it¡¯s just like the mist." Sera got it. "Yes. And if I am right then¡­" Pablo circled on his spot and nodded. "We are being seen." "I agree." Sera also found his words logical. Pablo paid attention to the details around him and he noticed that all the floors looked the same. Nothing changed even after climbing so many stairs. "Hey, if anyone is listening. We are not enemies. We are here to help you with the white mist." Pablo yelled in the air. He waited for a response but nothing came. "Guess we are on our own. We have to figure this out ourselves." "Whatever you say I¡¯ll follow. I am traumatized by such things because of what I faced in the village." Sera would follow Pablo¡¯s lead. "In such situations, there is a very simple answer. It is always around us and we don¡¯t see. It¡¯s all about the mind." Pablo raced his brain and he looked at all the doors present in the corridors. "But in such situations, there is also one more thing." TING! "A possibility of death." "Did you hear that?" Sera held Pablo¡¯s hand. "Yeah. Something is coming." Pablo stayed vigilant. He stood near the stairs and kept his eyes and ears open for anything coming. The stairs were behind him and in front of him, was the long corridor. THUMP! THUMP! Some more sounds came and Sera trembled. "What is that?" She asked. "Probably footsteps of something big." Pablo guessed and his guesses were always right. From the corridor, something appeared and that something wasn¡¯t human. "What is that thing??" Sera exclaimed. She hid behind Pablo. "It¡¯s¡­" Pablo gulped. "The possibility of death." Chapter 175: Presence Of The King Something was walking towards Pablo and Sera. That thing made even Pablo gulp. "How disgusting it is." That was the worst thing Pablo had seen since he came to Seraphim. A big burly thing with two huge thick legs and hands walked towards Pablo. Its each step made a thumping sound and Pablo stepped back. "Are those faces? How many heads does this thing have?" Pablo saw many heads on the whole body of the thing. And more than that, those heads were ugly and small hands were sticking out of its body. [[A/n : See the monster. Here!]] "What now? I am scared. Andre, help me." "Don¡¯t take his name, Sera. And I am sure we won¡¯t die. Something is at the play here. Our goal is to leave this place and the answer for that must be in front of us." "Find it. I don¡¯t want to die!" "Yes. That¡¯s the answer." "What?" "Dying is salvation. The guard had said it. We have to die here." Pablo figured out a way. "You can¡¯t be serious. What if we die for real? What if all this is real?" Sera was being paranoid. "I am sure our mind is in a trance. This is a dream. And when you die in a dream¡­" Pablo stepped towards the creature. "You wake up." "No. Don¡¯t go. What are you doing? You will die." Sera held Pablo¡¯s hands. "Exactly. Come with me." Pablo walked with Sera now. He would also bring her closer to the monster. Sera couldn¡¯t fight against Pablo¡¯s strength and she also didn¡¯t want to refuse him. She had no choice. She didn¡¯t want to die but more than that she didn¡¯t want to refuse Pablo. "Fine. If this is what you want then I¡¯ll be happy to die with you." Sera made up her mind. "Sure." Pablo wasn¡¯t even all that serious anymore. In just a few seconds, they both reached in front of the monster and stood still. Sera and Pablo stood side by side and the monster was just in front of them. "You look more ugly from up close." Pablo commented. The monster roared and swung his hand. Sera closed her eyes and Pablo watched his death till the end. KHICK! The hand of the monster ran through both Sera¡¯s and Pablo¡¯s head. "Haaangggh!!!" Sera screamed. "What happened, dearest? Why were you silent all this time?" Sera heard a familiar voice and she instantly jerked her head there. "And-" "We are fine. No need to shout." Sera heard another familiar voice and this was the voice which she could get drunk on. "You are also here. Your plan worked. You are so smart." Sera found Pablo standing on her left side and she opened her arms to hug him. "Not now, assistant." Pablo stepped forward and Sera finally saw what was in front of her. "We are in the presence of the King." Pablo revealed and Sera instantly came back to her assistant mode. Pablo walked forward and Sera walked behind him. In front of Pablo, a huge throne was placed. The throne was far from Pablo but he could clearly see the man sitting on it. And no genius was needed to know that that man was none other than the King of Forza Kingdom. Damascus Maverick. Damascus was sitting on the throne in a way suited for a King and if Pablo wanted to reach him he would have to climb twenty steps. [[A/n : See the King. Here!]] On Pablo¡¯s left and right side, many other thrones were placed and they were smaller than the King¡¯s throne. ¡¯It is just like the place where I met the Gods.¡¯ Pablo took a deep breath and he was finally ready to start his work. And the first thing he did was to bow his head. "I give my respect to the King." He said. Sera also bowed her head but she said nothing. Her face was still covered and no one paid attention to her anyway. Pablo kept his head bowed and waited for the King to speak. "Raise your head." An answer came and Pablo raised his head. He saw the King and behind him five men were standing. ¡¯Must be the high Dukes.¡¯ Pablo memorized their faces. "State you-" One of the high Duke spoke but he stopped midway. The King had raised his hand. "Let me talk." He said. The high duke shut his mouth and everyone waited for the King. "What is your name?" He asked. "Pablo Castillo." "What do you do?" "I am a private detective." Pablo would have loved to say he was from the military but he couldn¡¯t. "Who hired you?" The King asked. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Count of the Numb city." Pablo lied. He couldn¡¯t say he was hired by a Royal just like how he said to the villagers. "Why would that count hire you? He had nothing to do with this mist. It isn¡¯t even close to his city." "Yes. The mist isn¡¯t close to his city ¡¯yet¡¯" The King frowned. Pablo carried on. "The Count has heard what is going on around this part and he is afraid of the mist. He doesn¡¯t want to die like others. That¡¯s why he hired me. I am the best detective in the Numb city. And my ¡¯assignment¡¯ is to eradicate the mist from this Kingdom." "Assignment. I see. I understand what you are trying to say." Pablo smiled. "You are the King after all." "And tell me this, how did you break the spell?" "Your guards helped me. They said death is salvation and if I can¡¯t even understand that, what kind of detective I am." Pablo answered honestly. The King nodded. "That was one of the fastest records. Many few managed to break the spell that fast." "You are humble." "That mind spell was a test. A test to see if the person who is claiming to destroy the mist is even capable of facing death or not. And by all means, you were the bravest of all who ever took that test. You didn¡¯t even blink in front of death." The King praised Pablo and that was good for Pablo. ¡¯I know this will happen. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t blink.¡¯ Pablo had already predicted this scene. ¡¯Just how far ahead do you think? And I didn¡¯t even know you were in some kind of trap.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Because you are an idiot. And don¡¯t talk. I am in front of the King.¡¯ Pablo would focus only on the King. He needed his trust. "You flatter me, my lord." Pablo remained humble. "Anyway, let¡¯s talk about the main thing. If I like it only then will you get a place here. Otherwise, I¡¯ll throw you out myself." "Sure. I am ready whenever you are." "We are also ready. Show us what you got." The King gave permission. Pablo nodded and began his pitch. "As soon as I heard about the mist, I went to the village to check it. I touched the mist and only after ten seconds did the mist harm me." "What? That¡¯s rubbish. It works instantly on our residents." Someone from the small thrones spoke. Pablo looked at his left side. "Yes, sir. But there is a reason for that. Because, you see, the mist differentiates between rich and poor people." The King leaned forward on his throne. "Explain." Pablo knew the King would take interest and he made sure not to stretch it long. "My lord, I was not rich from birth. But I had a sharp mind so I became a private detective. And now all the money I have is on my own. I am self made. So when I touched the mist, I got hurt only after ten seconds. But my assistant here, her father, is a rich man. She has inherited money and when she touches the mist, the mist harms her instantly." "Say clearly. What are you trying to say?" The King asked. "What I am saying is, the mist harms everyone. But those who are poor or don¡¯t have any inherited wealth from the start get harmed slowly. And those people who got immense money from their ancestors receive harm from the mist instantly. In short, the mist hates people who are rich from one generation to another." "Are you sure of this claim?" Someone asked from Pablo¡¯s right. It was a woman sitting on a small throne. "Yes, ma¡¯am. I am sure. My deductions are seldom wrong." "By what you said, it could be the case that someone who hates Royals and rich people is behind this mist. Someone poor." The King guessed. "It could also be a group of people, my lord. The mist is a wide scale pandemic after all." Pablo replied. "Alright. This information is good and well but I need a solution. This city will perish by the mist. Do you have a solution for this?" The King asked for the main thing. Everyone in the thrones paid attention to Pablo. They all wanted to hear the solution for the white mist. And Pablo gave them their answer¡­ "I don¡¯t have a solution at all." Chapter 176: Demonstration "You don¡¯t have a solution at all?" The King clenched his throne. "Explain yourself or die." One of the High Duke straight out threatened Pablo. "You came here to waste our time?" "He sure is a brave man, your highness." Two other high Dukes commented and Pablo stayed silent. "Well, speak something." The King said. "Oh. I thought someone else wanted to say something. I was waiting for them." "No. Everyone is done. Speak now." The King would hear it from Pablo and Pablo would speak as well. "I don¡¯t have a solution for the white mist but I do have something that will help us to find its solution." "Explain." "We all know the mist is coming from the village but we can¡¯t go inside it to check it. So I focused on that. I made something that can stop the mist from harming our body." "Now you are talking. Give him a chair." The King ordered. Someone placed a chair behind Pablo and Pablo sat on it. "Do you have any proof that your creation works?" A high Duke asked. "I won¡¯t come here without proof." "Show us then." The King said. Pablo obliged. He shoved his hand inside his bracelet and took out a jar made of glass. Its inside was completely white. "What is that?" The King asked. "It¡¯s a jar filled with white mist." The King raised his brows. "You can capture it?" "Yes. The mist only harms living things. And let me tell you, this jar wasn¡¯t this full with this mist. The jar was only half but overtime, it increased itself and now you can see for yourself." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo raised the jar high in the air for everyone to see. He also stood up from the chair. "Wait." A high duke stopped Pablo. "What?" Pablo asked without any respect. He didn¡¯t like the interruption. "You said the mist harms the poor people in ten seconds but I think you are wrong." "How so?" The King asked instead of Pablo. "Your highness, remember the eleven people we sent to the village when we first heard about the mist?" The high Duke asked. "Yes." The King remembers. "We didn¡¯t receive any news from all of them for six days, but on the seventh day, we received a call from a soldier. He was alive at that time. He said he was calling from the underground. He told us that the other ten died. He also mentioned that ¡¯they will destroy the Kingdom.¡¯ He was scared. So my question is, he was inside the village and if he called on the seventh day then it means he survived the mist. How? Why didn¡¯t he get burned?" "Right. Exactly. What do you have to say about that, Pablo?" The King asked. ¡¯I didn¡¯t know that. But I have to say something.¡¯ "My lord, I think the mist was at its starting phase at that time. So that¡¯s why the soldier you are talking about survived that long. Can I ask what else he said? It might help me in my investigation." Pablo wanted the details. "Tell him." The King ordered. The high Duke nodded. "The people of the village were dying, their bodies were turning into husks. The village chief told the Count of this city about this but the Count didn¡¯t take it seriously. Then after some days, the people of our city also started turning into husks and only then did we receive the complaint. We looked into it and we saw a white mist gathering around the village. It was an unknown phenomenon and a very dangerous one at that. We figured that this mist was hurting everyone so we sent ten soldiers and that Count inside the village to see the matter. These eleven people were strong and we were confident that they would solve the matter. But six days went by and we received no calls from any of them. However, on the seventh day, we received a call from a soldier and I will tell you his exact words. He had said, ¡¯Everything is fucked up here, sir. I am the only one alive. The other ten died. I am calling from underground. They will kill us all. They will destroy this Kingdom.¡¯ I replied, ¡¯What? Tell me clearly. What is going on there exactly?¡¯ Then he said, ¡¯There is something called¡­ No! Don¡¯t take me! They are here! Sir! Help! It is not the job of the soldiers! Sir, this is for the military! This is a Black Rank Assignment, sir! Call them!¡¯ And that was the end of it. We were left in confusion and tension. And with no choice, we sent the black rank assignment to the military and we have received nothing till now from them." The high duke finished telling everything to Pablo. Pablo knew the starting part of the story but he couldn¡¯t say he read it in the military camp. "What are your thoughts on this, detective?" The King asked. Pablo took a deep breath. He placed the jar on the chair and shared his thoughts. "My lord, I will say the same thing I said before. The mist was at its starting phase, that¡¯s why the soldier survived that long. He was strong so he must have gone on very well for six days. And about the ¡¯they¡¯ the soldier mentioned, we will only find that out when we go inside the village ourselves." "Though," Pablo added. "Something can be entirely different from what we are thinking. Something more sinister." The King frowned. Well, he had a frown the entire time. "What do you mean?" He asked. "I mean, there is no proof that the person who called you was really one of the soldiers you sent inside the mist. What if he was someone else? Someone who wanted to just disrupt your mentality. What if the eleven men you sent died on the first day and someone else, who is behind the mist, called you just for fun." "That¡¯s just hypothetical." The high Duke didn¡¯t agree. "We have to consider everything, my lord." Pablo only addressed the King. "Fine. All of this is just empty talk. Show me what you were going to show." The King decided to proceed forward. "Certainly." Pablo was also eager to show his creation. He brought two suits out from his bracelet and showed it to everyone. "These are suits and they will stop the mist from harming us." Pablo raised the Kevlar suit in the air. "This is called Kevlar and the second one¡­" Pablo raised the Demonite in the air. "This is called the Demonite suit." Pablo finished the demonstration of the suits and opened the lid of the jar. Everyone paid attention. They all figured the main thing was starting. "Now first we will see what happens without a suit. Me and my assistant will show you." Sera came forward. "Put your hand inside this jar." He said. Sera did it. Everyone gasped. They find the girl brave. "Anghh!" Sera instantly took out her hand as always. "Show your hand to everyone." Pablo said. Sera did it. She raised her hand and everyone saw it. It had turned black and it was also skinnier. "See, my lord? The mist harmed her instantly. And I swear on my life that this is all real. No acting is going on here." The King gave a slow nod. ¡¯Tell Andre, not to heal Sera¡¯s hand right now.¡¯ Pablo ordered. ¡¯Okay.¡¯ Cupid agreed. She understood why Pablo was asking that. "Now I will put my hand inside." Pablo didn¡¯t wait and put his right hand inside the jar. His full right fist was inside the mist. "Count till ten, everyone. You will see what I was talking about." Everyone did that. They counted till ten. But Pablo took out his hand at eleven. "See?" He raised his hand in the air. The King squinted his eyes. "Just brown nails?" ¡¯His eyesight is strong.¡¯ "Yes, my lord. Just brown nails. My assistant, who has been rich since birth, was harmed instantly but I, who was poor, only got brown nails, that too, after ten seconds. This only proves my claim." "Hmm. Carry on." Pablo obliged. "Now I will show you what my suit can do. My assistant will wear only the hand part of the suit for now." Pablo made Sera wear the left hand side of both the suits that only covered her left hand. Then, Pablo took something out from his bracelet again and everyone in the King¡¯s court recognised what it was. "Glory matches? What is their use here?" The King asked. "For this." Pablo lit up one stick and Sera¡¯s left hand was on fire now. Everyone raised their brows. They didn¡¯t get it. "Put your hand inside now." Pablo said to Sera. Sera did it. And everyone finally saw what was going on. "See, my lord? Before, she immediately took out her hand but not this time. She is comfortable. Are you feeling any pain?" Sera shook her head. Pablo smiled. "You can stop now." Sera took out her hand and Pablo removed the burning suit from Sera. "Show your hand." Sera raised her left hand. "See? As good as new. Nothing happened." Sera¡¯s hand was fine. "Now I will show it." Pablo wore the burning suit on his left hand. He put it inside the mist and kept it there for one minute. Then he took it out and showed everyone. "No damage, my lord. This suit works well. With this suit, we can go inside the mist and check its deal." Pablo put out the fire of the suit and waited for the King to say something. "Alright. I can see that it works. But tell me this¡­" The King made eye contact with Pablo and in his kingly manner, he said the next words. "What do you want in return?" Chapter 177: The Reason Damascus Maverick was the King of Forza Kingdom and he knew full well how the world works. There is nothing for free. Everything has a cost attached to it. Even if that something was a way to save people from death. "What do you want in return, Pablo? I am sure you won¡¯t give your creation for free." The King said. "We can¡¯t force you as well because we don¡¯t know how to make those suits. It¡¯s all on you." Pablo smiled. "Don¡¯t be so hasty, my lord." The King stayed silent. "I am not here just to give you my creation. I am here to see the mist till its end. I will stay here and help you all. With your permission, of course." "So you don¡¯t want anything in return?" "That¡¯s not what I said, my lord. I certainly want something." "Then say it." A high Duke spoke. He was eager. "My lord, I want something but I won¡¯t say what I want right now. I will ask for it when I see fit." Pablo shared his desire. "So be it. If you are willing to help without asking for anything right now, then I can¡¯t guarantee that I will help you when you really do ask for your wish." Pablo bowed. "I understand." ¡¯What? You accepted that? He just indirectly said he won¡¯t fulfill your wish whenever you ask for it.¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t find it profitable for Pablo. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry. I will make sure to leave him no choice but to accept my wish.¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t reply. "Tell us your next steps, detective." A high Duke ordered. Pablo didn¡¯t like the authoritative tone of the Duke but he had no choice but to endure. "My lord, it would be better if I tell you my next steps in private. Only you and me." "Impossible." One of the high Dukes refused right away. "All five of you sirs can also be there. Only seven of us will talk." Pablo proposed. The five high Dukes looked at each other and the final decision came on the King¡¯s shoulders. "Fine. Everyone, go away." The King gave the order. No one would dare to go against that and so everyone sitting on the small thrones, stood up and spread all around the castle. ¡¯So this is just like a home. I see.¡¯ Pablo looked around the castle and all he saw were stairs and rooms. Anyway, now only the five High Dukes, the King and Pablo were present. Pablo sat down on the chair and Sera stood behind him. Her hand still wasn¡¯t healed and she would have to wait for Pablo¡¯s order for Andrezj to heal it back to normal. "My lord, my next step is that you should create these suits in a large quantity." "How much is needed?" The King asked. "Ten thousand at least. A war might take place behind the mist." "Alright. It shall be done. Next." "Next, you have to find people whose Egoes are related to water and ice." "How many?" "As many as you can find." "Done. Next." ¡¯He sure is desperate.¡¯ "Next, this is the most important thing, we have to find very strong people who have a strong mind. And also, people who have an Ego related to controlling minds. Just like what I faced when I came here." "Done. Anything else?" "Yes. Give me a room inside this castle. Make me in charge of all this process. I will be the leader. And also, if the mist gets eradicated, all the credit should be mine. And this is not my wish, it is my demand." "Impossibl-" "Consider it done." The King accepted. A high Duke was going to refuse but the King had the final say. "That¡¯s all, then. If I remember anything else, I will relay it to you." Pablo patted his knees and stood up. "Are you going?" The King asked. "Yes. Tell someone to escort me to my room." Pablo said. He was not afraid to say all that to the King. "Fine." The King stood up from his throne. He climbed down the stairs and walked towards Pablo. ¡¯Don¡¯t fight me, old man.¡¯ Pablo was ready for anything. He didn¡¯t show it on his face but he was really concerned about why the King was coming towards him. After a while, Damascus was standing just in front of Pablo. Both men made eye contact and Pablo remained silent. "I¡¯ll escort you." "Sorry?" "I¡¯ll escort you to your room." The King was really saying that. "What are you saying, your highness? You don¡¯t have to do that." A high Duke didn¡¯t like the idea. "It¡¯s fine. One of you five can follow me but I will definitely take him to his room here." ¡¯I don¡¯t know if this is good or not. But he wants some time with me.¡¯ Pablo thought. "As you say, your highness. I will follow you." A high Duke came forward. The King didn¡¯t bother with him. "Let¡¯s go." He said and walked towards the stairs beside the throne. Pablo walked beside the King and Sera was behind Pablo. And behind all of them was the high Duke. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo and the King climbed the stairs and Pablo looked at Damascus. "Can I ask you something, my lord?" "Sure." The King would hear it. "You want to talk with me, that¡¯s why you chose to do this, right?" Pablo guessed. He was sure no King would escort a private detective like this for no reason. "Haha. You certainly are a detective, Pablo. I really want to ask something." The King accepted. Pablo smiled. "You are kind. And you can ask anything, I will try my best to answer it." "What do you think is behind the mist?" Damascus asked. Pablo frowned. "We will only know it after checking, my lord. I already told you that." "No. You are right. But I am asking what do ¡¯you¡¯ think is behind the mist. I am sure you must have something inside your mind as the reason for the mist." ¡¯So he is asking for that. Fine. I hope he doesn¡¯t get angry.¡¯ Pablo took a deep breath. "Do you really want to hear it, my lord?" "Why, yes." Damascus would love to hear it. "The reason behind the deadly white mist is none other than¡­" Pablo paused, he let out a tired sigh and finished saying.. "You." Chapter 178: I Get... Pablo said the reason for the white mist was none other than the King himself. After saying that, Pablo clenched his fists. He was ready for landing blows if it came to that. ¡¯Don¡¯t be angry, king. I will take Draxus¡¯ revenge myself.¡¯ Pablo made a little distance with the King and the King had his head low. He was looking down. "You are right." The King spoke. "Hmm?" Pablo asked again. The King looked up. "The mist really took place because of me." He said again. Pablo sighed in relief. ¡¯At least he is cool headed. No wonder he was chosen as the King instead of Draxus¡¯ father.¡¯ "You know what I am talking about, my lord?" Pablo asked. "You are talking about the incident from five years ago, right?" "Yes." "I knew it. That decision was bad." "No. The decision wasn¡¯t bad, my lord. The consequence was bad." Pablo corrected. "Don¡¯t flatter me, Pablo. I know what I did to the slum." "I am not flattering you at all. I mean, you didn¡¯t know those people would summon a Demon out of all the things." "Maybe you are right." The King shrugged. "And the Demon isn¡¯t the only thing. There is this danger of the cannibals." Pablo added. "So you also think that they didn¡¯t leave our Kingdom ten years ago?" "The village Chief suspects that the Cannibals and the Demon are working together. They both want destruction." "Many people suspect that. Being a King is a pain." Damascus let out a dry laugh. "Yes. And if the Demon is really inside the mist then the soldier who called you on the seventh day could be the Demon himself. After all, Demons can mimic such things." "Let¡¯s just hope for the best. I wanted to know your thoughts on this matter. That¡¯s why I am walking you to your room." "I understand. You just prepare what I asked for and I will finish this job as soon as possible." The King gave a nod and stopped walking. They had climbed the stairs a long time ago and now they were in a corridor. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They all stopped in front of a room. "This is your room." The King said. Pablo nodded and opened the door. He didn¡¯t go inside though. "My lord, to produce the suits in a large quantity we need a big place. A factory of some kind. Prepare that and tell me when it¡¯s ready." The King smiled. "It will be ready in an hour. Don¡¯t worry. Someone will come to call you." ¡¯In an hour? That¡¯s fast.¡¯ "Sure thing." Pablo replied. "And your assistant¡¯s room is just in front of your room." "No need for that. She will stay with me." "As you wish. Take care. We¡¯ll meet again." The King turned around and Pablo watched him go all the way. The high Duke was standing far and when the King reached him, they both walked with each other. Pablo kept watching both of them until he couldn¡¯t see them at all. "Let¡¯s go." He finally entered the room and Sera followed. She closed the door and removed the cloth from her face. "Hah!" She laid on the huge bed. Pablo was beside her but he wasn¡¯t resting. "You can get your hand healed now." He said. "Do it, Andre. I can¡¯t stand the ugliness of it." Andrezj was more than willing to heal Sera¡¯s hand and in just a second, it was back to normal. Pablo threw a black glove at her. "Always wear it. No one should know you have something that can heal the harm from the mist." "Sure." Sera wore the black glove on her right fist. The glove was well made. "When did you create something like this?" She asked. "While I was creating the suits. I know it will come in handy." "You are very smart." Sera came closer to Pablo. Her head was on Pablo¡¯s left arm now. Pablo let it be. "Tell me, Sera, can Andre see even in the mist? When he went inside the village with you?" "Is it alright to talk about such things here? What if they are hearing us?" Sera asked. "It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s the castle of the King. No one would dare to spy on the rooms here. And even if the King is hearing us, he can¡¯t eradicate the mist without me so he won¡¯t do anything." Pablo was carefree. "If you say so." Sera agreed. "Now answer my question." "Right. Yes Andre can see it even in the mist. He was telling me directions after all." ¡¯Can you see it inside the mist too?¡¯ Pablo asked his Angel. ¡¯I don¡¯t know. If Andre was able to see because he is an Angel then I can also see but If Andre used some kind of spell to see then it¡¯s a different thing.¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t give an accurate answer. Pablo didn¡¯t mind that and closed his eyes. "What are you thinking?" Sera asked. Pablo didn¡¯t open his eyes but he answered. "At the start of this pandemic, the villagers were dying by getting skinnier and then the people of the Glory city also faced the same skinniness. But as time went on, the mist gathered and it started harming the skin and the extent of the mist¡¯s harm created ulcers on the whole body, just like the soldier who we saw in the hospital." "Yes? So?" "So I am thinking why did the pattern change? Why does the skin get harmed now? Why not we turn skinnier when we touch the mist?" "Well, my hand turned skinny when I touched the mist today. Maybe the mist is now more dangerous that¡¯s why it creates ulcers on the poor people and makes rich people turn skinny." Sera shared her thoughts. "You might be right. I can only find the real thing after going inside the village. No point in thinking." Pablo stopped talking and Sera placed her hand around Pablo¡¯s chest. "Well, rest is needed for the future tasks. And sleep away from me. I get bad dreams, I might kill you in my sleep." Pablo removed Sera¡¯s hand from his chest. "You are so mean. You get bad dreams and I.. I.." Sera wasn¡¯t speaking further. "I what?" Pablo wanted her to finish her dialogue. Sera¡¯s face turned red and in a low voice, she said : "I get wet dreams." " ¡­ " Chapter 179: Maybe "You get wet dreams? And you are sharing such a thing with me?" Pablo couldn¡¯t believe Sera said something like that. Such things should be secret. "I get dreams of you so it¡¯s only natural to tell you about them." Sera¡¯s logic was simple. "It¡¯s not natural at all. And don¡¯t tell me that again. If you get those again just enjoy the feeling and keep quiet. Now move." Pablo pushed Sera to the other end of the bed and Pablo also created a border between them. ¡¯She will hop on me in my sleep. Can¡¯t take any risks.¡¯ "I will sleep and don¡¯t come near me." Pablo said for the last time and finally closed his eyes. Sera, on the other side of the bed, was left with embarrassment and she too closed her eyes. Both of them were tired and they drifted to sleep pretty fast. After one hour. Knock! Knock! The door of the room received some knocks. Pablo instantly got up. He was always vigilant. "Coming." He said. He stretched his neck left and right. "Sera, get up." Pablo called for the girl. He looked at the other side. "At least she is wearing clothes. I was afraid of the wet dreams." He removed the wall of the thick blanket and shook Sera. "Wake up." Sera just changed position. "If you don¡¯t wake up I will leave you forever." "I am awake!" Sera jolted. ¡¯Too much love.¡¯ Pablo sighed. "Yes. Yes. The King is calling. Let¡¯s go." He left the bed and Sera did the same. Andrezj freshened her up and Pablo went to wash his face. One hour of sleep was enough for him. In five minutes, both of them were ready. Sera had her face covered and Pablo stood near the door. But before opening it, Pablo held Sera¡¯s hand. "Kyaah." Sera gasped by the sudden touch but she didn¡¯t retaliate. ¡¯Use the second one.¡¯ [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ You are already familiar with the Target. ] [ No memories will be shown. ] Pablo waited for ten seconds to pass and they did. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You already know about the Ego! ] [ You have copied the same Ego many times from the same target! ] [ You can keep this Ego for Eleven Hours now! ] [ An amount of life force bigger than the last time will be taken from the Target! ] [ The Target will die if you keep doing this often!! ] ¡¯Shut up.¡¯ Pablo ignored the last message and let go of Sera¡¯s hand. "I feel weak again." She said. Pablo looked at her face for a few seconds then averted her gaze. ¡¯You will kill her like this. Stop copying her Ego. You don¡¯t need luck. Since when did Pablo Castillo become dependent on luck?¡¯ Cupid complained. ¡¯I am not dependent on luck, Angel. But if I have the ability to get good luck then I¡¯ll be a fool not to use it.¡¯ ¡¯Even if it costs her life?¡¯ ¡¯Maybe.¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s useless talking to you.¡¯ Cupid went silent and Pablo couldn¡¯t ask for more. He took a deep breath and finally opened the door. A man was standing just in front with red clothes and a sword. Pablo figured he was a foot soldier. "The King awaits you, sir." The soldier said. "He sent you to wake me up?" Pablo asked. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes." "Cool." Pablo left the room and Sera followed. The soldier walked in front of them and Pablo followed him silently. They reached the main hall of the castle and all the thrones were empty. The soldier brought them deeper inside the castle and Pablo figured they were going at the back of the castle. They climbed a set of stairs, reached a corridor and the soldier stopped in front of the first room. "The King is inside." He said and walked away. Pablo didn¡¯t bother with him and stood outside the room. "I asked him for a big place for the production of Demonite. And he chose a room?" Pablo wasn¡¯t sure of the King¡¯s decision but he certainly didn¡¯t want to make the King wait. So with less hopes, he opened the door and went inside. Sera did the same and now both of them were inside the room. In front of them was a big table and behind the table was a big chair. On that chair, the King was seated and behind him, were the five High Dukes. The room appeared to be a meeting room of some kind and other than the King and the High Dukes, someone else was also seated but on a small chair across to the King. "Good afternoon, my lord." Pablo bowed. Sera did the same. "Have a seat, Pablo." The King said. Pablo walked and sat beside the unknown man. The King was in front of him and Pablo was waiting for the King to explain himself. "You must be thinking why I called you here. Well, it¡¯s for the production of the suits." Damascus said. "Forgive me, my lord. But isn¡¯t this room small for that? I asked you for a large place." Pablo said his mind. "Yes. But it turns out, we don¡¯t need a large place at all for the production." "I don¡¯t understand." The King gestured towards the man beside Pablo. "The man sitting beside you is the answer for your question." Pablo looked at the man. ¡¯This nerdy bitch?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t find the man impressive. He looked like a malnourished plumber working in a construction site. He wore big thick glasses and his eyes appeared big because of them. But¡­ ¡¯I shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡¯ Pablo would hear what the King had to say. "What can he do, my lord?" He asked. "Show him, Lee." The King ordered. The man¡¯s name was Lee and he nodded. He turned to Pablo. "Do you have a Black card, sir?" "Yes?" Pablo answered. "Give me that." Lee reached out his hand. Pablo gave a glance at the King and the King gave a nod. Pablo decided to trust the King and gave his black card to Lee. Lee placed the card on his right palm and then he placed his left palm on the card. The card was hidden now and Lee moved his hands back and forth. "Count till ten, sir." He said. Pablo obliged and counted. Ten seconds were finished and Lee finally showed both his palms to Pablo. And when Pablo saw it, his brows shot up. "Two cards?" Now there were two black cards on both Lee¡¯s palms. "That¡¯s right, sir. It¡¯s my Ego." Lee smiled. He gave both cards to Pablo and reached out his hand for a shake. "I can replicate anything." Chapter 180: Racist On Pablo¡¯s hands were now two black cards and he could only stare at the sheer replication of both of them. "Which is the real one?" He asked. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee laughed. "The one which has money inside it. I can¡¯t replicate the money it had." Pablo saw the amount inside both the cards and he figured out which was the real one. The replicated card had no money and Pablo kept it on the table. He stored the original card inside his bracelet before he confuses both of them. "Will the copied card work as well? Isn¡¯t this just cheating? Now I have two black cards." Pablo asked the King. "The copied card won¡¯t work." Lee answered. "I can only copy the appearance of something. The card won¡¯t be able to store money and it can¡¯t be used for paying as well. Only the appearance is real." ¡¯Lee is a Chinese name and he can copy things. What a coincidence.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s racist.¡¯ ¡¯I know but I am racist.¡¯ Cupid shook her head and Pablo focused on Lee. "With your ego, you can copy anything you want. You can copy coins and become rich. This Ego should be a black rank." "Haha. It¡¯s not like that, sir. There are many other things I have to consider before copying. And it¡¯s not a black rank. It¡¯s only Orange." "What? Orange? Something like this is Orange?" Pablo was genuinely surprised. Lee laughed more. "I get that every time. But it¡¯s not as amazing as you think." "Why? Can you explain?" "I am sorry but I can¡¯t. It¡¯s a secret for me." Lee humbly refused to tell. "Fine. And I can understand why you called him here, my lord." Pablo said. The King nodded. "You are a detective, after all." "But how did you even find him? Does he work for you?" Pablo was curious. "You don¡¯t need to know that." A high Duke refused. "It¡¯s fine. It won¡¯t harm telling him." The King was ready to tell though. ¡¯Why is he so generous?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t understand the King¡¯s niceness. The high Duke didn¡¯t want to tell Pablo but the King was okay with telling. But since Pablo was curious to know he would gladly hear it. "This Lee here, he receives a salary from us. You see, detective, I have made a scheme to the people of this kingdom. The scheme is whoever awakens a unique Ego but their color is weak, should come to the castle, register their name and information. After that, they will receive a monthly salary but in return they should come right away for any job when we call them for. And Lee is one of those people from that long list." The King revealed something Pablo had no clue about. Even Flashy, Sera and Draxus told him nothing. "Why didn¡¯t I know that? This is such a good thing, my lord. Everyone should know that. Why did the high Duke want me not to know this?" Pablo asked all sorts of questions. He had some answers inside his mind but he wanted to hear from the King himself. "Only those people who have their Ego ranked below Orange can come for this scheme. And only those who have Unique Ego which can help in many ways. When you go to Ego Reserve, those who awaken a color between White and Orange rank, the guards there tell those people about this scheme. That¡¯s why very few people know this. That¡¯s why this Duke here didn¡¯t want to tell you. And it¡¯s better this way, I don¡¯t want my castle to get filled with all kinds of people." The King explained and Pablo was thinking along the lines as well. But, he had one more question. "Did any white ranked person come here?" He asked. Because the guards didn¡¯t tell him about this scheme at all. "Oh. Right. There is someone with a White rank as well, right? Haha. Totally a rare specimen. But we don¡¯t need the weakest person. He shall deal with his fate and die." The King laughed. He totally disregarded the White ranked person. "Heh. Totally. What a fate they have." Pablo also chuckled but that was a fake laugh. "Anyway, forget all that, what do you have to say about Lee?" "He is great. If he can replicate the suits without changing their plus point, then it¡¯s all good." "Give me the suits, sir. I will try." Lee asked for the suits and Pablo gave him both the Kevlar and Demonite. Lee held them. "Wow. They sure are heavy and burnt?" "Just use your Ego." The King said. Lee nodded and first he held the Kevlar suit on his right hand. His left hand was empty and Pablo counted the time. In fifteen seconds, Pablo finally saw some changes. Something manifested on Lee¡¯s left hand and after five more seconds, a silver Kevlar suit was there. It took a total of twenty seconds for Lee to copy the suit. He was now holding two Kevlar suits. "Store the original one inside your bracelet, sir." Lee gave the original suit back to Pablo and Pablo stored it. Lee placed the copied one on the table and then held the Demonite suit on his right hand. He used his Ego again and Pablo counted the time. After fifteen seconds, nothing happened. Twenty seconds passed and only then did Pablo see something manifesting on Lee¡¯s left hand. ¡¯So the copying time depends on the material.¡¯ Pablo noted and after thirty seconds, there was another Demonite suit. "Done." Lee gave the original Demonite back to Pablo and Pablo stored it away as well. The copied Demonite was placed on the table and the King looked at Pablo. "Test it, detective. See if the copied version works just as the real thing." Pablo nodded and took out the jar of the mist. "No. Not with that. Test with this." The King snapped his fingers and one of the high Duke took out a jar as well. It was the same as Pablo and its inside was filled with white. "Is that what I think it is?" Pablo asked. "Yes." The King said and the high Duke put his jar on the table. "The real White Mist." Chapter 181: I Want... On the table, two jars filled with White Mist were placed and Pablo knew which one was his jar. But the King said the jar placed by the High Duke was filled with the real white mist. Which Pablo didn¡¯t understand. "The mist in my jar is also real, my lord. My assistant got her hand burned after all." He said. "I know. When I say the real white mist I mean the mist that is here in this Kingdom. Because I am sure you know that the mist here is more deadly than the mist in the village." The King explained. "Oh. Right. I understand. So you want to test this copied suit on the more dangerous mist. But how did you know the mist inside my jar is filled with the mist from the village?" "Well, you wouldn¡¯t be allowed inside this city just to collect the mist. So it¡¯s only natural that I will think you got it from the village. Am I wrong?" "No. You are right." "Now test the suit. I don¡¯t want to waste time." "Right." Pablo stored his jar of mist inside his bracelet and took out Glory matches. But before doing anything, he gave the matches to Lee. "Copy it as well." Lee looked at the King. The King gave a nod. Lee agreed and did his thing. In just ten seconds, he copied the Glory matches and placed the duplicate one on the table. Pablo stored the original one away and held the copied matches. "Why did you make him do that?" A high Duke asked. "I wanted to use everything copied. Just to see if it works or not." "Test now." The King said again. He was eager. Pablo also didn¡¯t make him wait long and wore both suits on his right hand. "The texture feels the same. Good job, Lee." Pablo praised. Lee just smiled. Pablo asked Sera to set the suit on fire and she did. The King watched closely and Pablo also focused. "Hmm. No heat. The suit is working well till now." Pablo passed the suit for the first test. Lee clapped a little and Pablo finally shoved his hand inside the jar. Everyone watched with anticipation as that was the real test. If the copied didn¡¯t stop the mist¡¯s harm then Lee was useless and the King had to create Demonite suits the hard way. "Count till ten. That¡¯s when it harms me." Pablo said. Everyone did that and when the ten seconds were up¡­ "Well, I am fine. For now." Pablo shared the good news. Everyone broke into a smile. "Don¡¯t be too happy yet, my lord. The original suits can keep us inside the mist forever without hurting our skin. I want to see if this thing could do the same." "How long do you want to keep your hand inside then?" The King asked. "Three hours at least." "Suit yourself. Just don¡¯t overdo it. I don¡¯t want you dying on me." Pablo smiled. "I won¡¯t die." "Sure thing. We have to wait for three hours then." The King leaned back on the chair. "If we are going to wait, my lord. Then may I get some alone time with you?" Pablo asked. "Hmm? Alone time? For what? Well, yes. Of course." The King agreed and looked at Lee. "You can roam around the castle for a while, Lee. Go." "As you say, your majesty." Lee stood up and without looking back, he left the room. "And what about you people? Do you need an invitation? Get out." The King said to his dukes. "One of us will stay here, your highness. He has his assistant so you can have one person as well." A high Duke said. "Fine." The King agreed and Pablo also didn¡¯t mind that. He just wanted to talk. Four Dukes left the room and now four people were inside the room. Pablo¡¯s hand was still inside the mist and he was focusing on that as well. "You can talk now, Pablo." Pablo nodded. "My lord, I asked you to prepare people who have water, ice, mind related Egoes. I want to add one more category to that." "Let me guess, you want fire related people too?" The King took a guess. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are right, my lord. I want those people as well. If the fire on the Demonite suit went out, they could light it back. Because the fire is the only thing that is keeping the mist from harming the skin." "It shall be done. Anything else?" "Yes. I forgot to tell you before, but the Chief of the forsaken village suspects that along with the cannibals there could be one more race behind the mist." "And that is?" Pablo leaned forward at the table. "Vampires." The King raised his brows. "What do they have to do with anything? And their Kingdom is very far away from ours. The Chief is just thinking too much." "We have to consider everything, my lord. It¡¯s not like the Vampires are some good people who don¡¯t want to harm our kingdom. They need blood and the Cannibals need flesh. You never know." "Well, we will see only after going inside the Village." "Yes. That¡¯s true and even if there are Vampires we just need to bring them to the sunlight and they will die anyway." The King frowned. "Who said that?" "Am I wrong?" "Yes. The Vampires have no problem with the sun. What are you talking about?" ¡¯The fcuk? What kind of Vampires does this world have?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t see this coming. "The Vampires are really okay with the sun? Are you sure, my lord?" He asked for confirmation. "Of course I am sure. Heck, I have even seen them playing in bright daylight." ¡¯My whole life was a lie.¡¯ "I understand. I must have been mistaken then." "Yes. I didn¡¯t expect such things from a detective." "I am but a Human, my lord." Pablo bowed his head. The King waved his hand. "Anything else you need?" "Yes. And that is the most important thing." Pablo leaned towards the King again. "I want the Whole world." Chapter 182: Excellent "You want the whole world?" The High Duke asked. "Well, I want it too." The King said the same thing. Pablo laughed. "I meant the map, my lord. The map of this kingdom and the world. I want them." "I had a feeling you would say that. You like cracking jokes, huh." The King was chill. "I try." "You will get the maps. Don¡¯t worry." The King assured. Pablo bowed his head again. "Thank you, my lord." "Anything else?" The King asked. "No. That¡¯s it. For now at least." "Alright. Just tell any soldier inside the castle whatever you need, I will order them to fulfill your wishes." "That will be a big help." "You must be thinking why am I doing so much for you. I am the King and all." Pablo shook his head. "You want the mist to go away, my lord. That¡¯s why you are doing all this. It¡¯s normal." "Yes. The mist is killing our people and as you know, when a Kingdom is weak, dangers arrive from all sides." ¡¯Why is he so talkative?¡¯ "Certainly." Pablo entertained the King anyway. He wasn¡¯t a fan of talking but he can¡¯t just shut up the King. "Anyway, tell me about you, Pablo. Where are your parents? What rank is your Ego? We have a lot of free time after all. Only thirty minutes have passed till now." ¡¯I know this will happen someday.¡¯ Pablo had to tell the King about himself eventually. He was sure the King would ask him. He took a deep breath. His right hand was still inside the jar and he placed his elbows on the table. "I am not someone remarkable, my lord. There is no need for someone like you to know about me. I am just a private detective and this is my first big case. And I will do everything to solve it." "Is this a case for you or¡­" The King smiled. "An assignment?" ¡¯So he got the hint from our first meeting. Nice.¡¯ When Pablo first came to the castle, he told the King that he got this assignment and he did that because he wanted the King to read between the lines. There are many few places where assignments are used and one such place was Military. So at that time, Pablo had hoped that the King had understood what he was trying to say. And now seeing the smile of the King, Pablo was a little certain that Damascus knew what was going on. "The case or assignment both are the same thing, my lord. It would help me boost my career. I am sure you know what I am talking about." "Yes. But tell me this, are you one of the candidates from the military? One of the candidates who passed their three tests and now got this assignment? Because I have sent an assignment to the military and after a few days, you are here." ¡¯What does he want me to say? I won¡¯t risk my mission, old man.¡¯ "That¡¯s just a coincidence, my lord. I certainly can¡¯t join the military. I don¡¯t have that kind of mindset, strength and willpower. The Count of the Numb city sent me here and I am doing my job. Though I did hear something interesting about the military selection process." "Share it with us as well." The King rested his elbow on the armrest of the chair and he was staring right at Pablo¡¯s eyes. "The candidates who pass the tests and get assignments are not allowed to tell anyone that they are from the military. I mean, no one should know that they are on an assignment from the military and if anyone gets to know, the candidates have to either kill them or forget about joining the military. What a strange and hard rule. I certainly can¡¯t handle anything like that. And why I am even telling you this, you are the King I am sure you know every rule." Pablo indirectly said many things. ¡¯Take the clue, old man. I can¡¯t tell you anything about the military.¡¯ He hoped the King understand and the King answered : "I understand." Pablo heaved an inward sigh of relief and the King carried on. "And no. I might be the King and the military might listen to my orders but I can¡¯t dictate its manner of work. It makes its own rules and I don¡¯t know a damn thing about them. Though, that is a strange rule you shared with me. It will be very hard to follow it if you don¡¯t have the brains for it. A brain like a detective." The King gave a smile again and Pablo returned a fake smile. ¡¯He is teasing me now. He doesn¡¯t seem like a man who would kill someone in front of many people. Draxus¡¯ parents were one of the lucky ones.¡¯ "What about your parents, Pablo?" The King asked. ¡¯So he changed the topic. Very nice.¡¯ Pablo was glad for that. He couldn¡¯t dance around the military lines, hiding the truth. Though, he could lie about everything as the King didn¡¯t know the military all that well but he would gladly avoid the risk altogether by not talking about it. "They are both dead, my lord. When I was six years old, they lost their life." Pablo lied about his parents. He couldn¡¯t say he grew up in the slums and he certainly couldn¡¯t say his or Void¡¯s mother was a prostitute. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Must be hard on a kid of that age. How did you survive?" "I worked in people¡¯s houses. Washing their clothes, their utensils, cleaning toilets. In return for that, I get food and some money." Pablo shared an entirely false story. "So you have lived a tough life." "I won¡¯t say it was tough. But I did face some problems growing up alone." "I can understand. When did you choose to become a Detective then?" The King asked. ¡¯Just how long three hours are? Someone should shut him up.¡¯ Pablo was getting tired of speaking nonsense. "I was told I have a sharp mind and when a murder happened in one of the houses I worked at, I managed to catch the culprit. And that¡¯s how I thought I would be a good detective." The King smiled. "Certainly, you really have a sharp mind. And also¡­" The King leaned further on the table, reached just beside Pablo¡¯s ear and his next words were just whispers.. "You are an excellent liar, Pablo Castillo." Chapter 183: Hoax The King was beside Pablo¡¯s ear and he said Pablo was an excellent liar. Pablo hated to admit it but the King really startled him. Damascus saw through his lies. Mostly because Pablo had himself given the King hints about him being in the military. ¡¯If I had never mentioned the word ¡¯assignment¡¯ he wouldn¡¯t have gotten all this. And it¡¯s good for me, he will help me easily now.¡¯ ¡¯Are you sure? What if he tells the military that you failed in keeping that you are from the military a secret? You will lose the job and your revenge.¡¯ Cupid said. Pablo didn¡¯t reply to the Angel and the King after whispering that, went back to his seat. He had a smile on his face and that smile showed superiority. "My lord, I don¡¯t know what you are talking about and remember, only I can cure the mist. Because without my mind, you won¡¯t be able to handle anything." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Mind your tongue, dete-" "It¡¯s fine. He may be right. And don¡¯t worry I know the strange rule of the military you just shared." The King still had that cheeky smile. ¡¯Taking Draxus¡¯ revenge will feel good now.¡¯ The King now was on Pablo¡¯s hitlist. He was acting too arrogant. "Anyway, were you an only child or do you have a brother or a sister?" ¡¯Don¡¯t ask that.¡¯ Pablo clenched his fingers. Fingers of both his feet that is. His body reacted violently at the mention of sister. ¡¯Calm down. The King is in front of us.¡¯ Pablo said to Void inside his body. "No, my lord. I was an only child. No siblings I had." Pablo said. He tried his best to remain normal. "Fair enough. It¡¯s good you don¡¯t have any siblings. They pose too many problems." The King said and a hint of grief was visible on his face. ¡¯He must have remembered Draxus¡¯ father. At least he stopped talking for a while.¡¯ "How much time passed, my lord?" Pablo asked. "One hour. Two hours left." The high Duke answered for the King. ¡¯Time is going very slow. I hate this characteristic of time.¡¯ "Thank you, sir." Pablo thanked the Duke for telling the time and he rested his head on the table. "Is your hand fine?" The King asked. "Yes. No damage to my nails happening. The suit is working well." Pablo replied without looking at the King. "Good to know. And bring me something to eat." "Hmm?" Pablo raised his head. "Are you asking me, my lord?" "No. I am asking this Duke. Get me something to eat and drink. Go." "But, your highness, you will be alo-" "Just go. I can handle myself. I am the King." Damascus was persistent. The high Duke couldn¡¯t argue anymore but before moving, he looked at Pablo. "Don¡¯t cross your lines." He said and with that threat, he left the room. Pablo shrugged. He didn¡¯t mind that threat. He had seen worse. But he for sure focused on the King. "I am sure you sent him away for a reason, my lord." He said. The King sighed. "Yes. Detectives sure are a pain." Pablo laughed. "It was obvious. You didn¡¯t send him away for all this time and suddenly you sent him out. You could have asked for a drink from anyone. And I am sure, even the high Duke knows this as well." "Of course he knows that. He will come after one hour now." "Well, I am listening." Pablo would hear what the King had to say. "What about your assistant?" "She is fine. She won¡¯t do anything without my permission." Pablo assured the King. "If you say so. And I am ninety nine percent sure that you are from the military to solve the assignment. But I won¡¯t share anything with anyone about this. You have a word of the King." ¡¯You will die, old man. Don¡¯t play like that.¡¯ ¡¯What is he playing?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯He is indirectly saying that, ¡¯I have your secret and I can tell it anytime so you better obey me, bitch.¡¯ That¡¯s what he is saying.¡¯ ¡¯Wow. You sure think too much.¡¯ Pablo ignored the Angel and he decided to finish this topic once and for all. "My lord, I don¡¯t know what you are thinking but I am a private detective through and through. If you don¡¯t believe me then before coming to this city I had solved a case in the small village called Crisis. You can investigate there. And I beg you, please don¡¯t join me with the military. I don¡¯t want any problems with those people. They might get offended and destroy me." Pablo mustered all the truthfulness he could manage on his face and he even used the case of the mass murder and rape of the family he had solved in the Crisis village as his credibility of being a detective. "Fine. I don¡¯t care anyway. I just want the mist to go away and I will give you whatever you wish for in return. Let¡¯s end the topic of detective and military." ¡¯He will surely check the Crisis village story. I am sure.¡¯ "Thank you, my lord. And is that what you wanted to talk about in private?" "No. That was just gibberish. I wanted to talk about something more revolutionary." "Sure." The King rested his elbows on the table and came closer to Pablo. "Do you know about the incident five years ago that happened in Hermit slums?" Damascus whispered. "Yes. The residents of that slum were killed because some royals didn¡¯t like the slum. What of it?" Pablo talked in whispers as well. "Everyone knows that some royals ordered some foot soldiers to go and destroy the slum, right?" "Yes?" "That was a hoax." The King revealed. Pablo frowned. "What was the hoax, my lord? I don¡¯t get it." The King sighed. He looked left and right before carrying on. "It was not some handful of Royals who ordered the destruction of the Hermit slum¡­" Damascus came further closer to Pablo and in the lowest voice possible, he finished saying. "It was Me." Chapter 184: Other Motive "It was you?" Pablo asked for confirmation. He was sure he didn¡¯t need the confirmation but the King accepted something big. "Yes. It was me who ordered the destruction of the slums." The King said in clear words again. "Why are you telling me this, my lord?" "Because I know you hate the slums as well." ¡¯Hmm? Where did he get that idea from?¡¯ "Yes. I hate them. They stink. They carry insects. Dead bodies. They should be demolished." Pablo genuinely hated the slums. "Exactly and you also told me my decision of destroying the slum wasn¡¯t bad. Right?" "Yes. It wasn¡¯t bad. There should be no slums." "And what do you think about its residents?" The King asked, staring at Pablo. ¡¯He wants to hear a particular answer from me. Fine. I¡¯ll play along.¡¯ "They should be eradicated as well." Pablo gave the answer and the King broke into a smile. "Right on point. That¡¯s why I ordered their deaths along with the Hermit slum. Wherever the residents of the slum will live, they will create another slum. I don¡¯t want that." ¡¯I am glad I didn¡¯t tell him I am also from the slums.¡¯ "Certainly, my lord. And by the way, how many people know that you ordered the attack on the Hermit slums?" "The high Dukes, my wife and you. Only these people know it. And all of them think I did the right thing. Including you as well." "I am flattered you trusted me enough to share such a thing, my lord." Pablo acted normal and even if he didn¡¯t agree with the views of the King, he didn¡¯t argue. And Pablo had seen enough deaths to be bothered by some mass murder of a slum. "The high Dukes will be angry at me for sharing all this with you but I did it anyway." "There is a reason for telling me all this, I believe?" Pablo guessed. The King was still close to Pablo¡¯s face and they were still talking in whispers. "I shared all that with you not because I just wanted to let out my heart, Pablo. I need some advice. Advice from a smart man like you." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I¡¯ll be glad to help." Pablo couldn¡¯t say anything except that anyway. The King had told him a secret and if he refused to help then it was very likely that Damascus would not let him live. "So the thing is, I want to do something that has never been done in any other Kingdoms till now." "Okay?" "I want to eradicate all the slums from this kingdom. Every last one of it and all of its residents. This Kingdom should be clean from those scums." The King shared his big plan. Pablo had a feeling the King was going to say something like that. "You are the King, after all. You can do whatever you want, my lord." Pablo replied. "It¡¯s not that easy. I can¡¯t just order the destruction of the slums like that." "I am listening." "My Kingdom has two hundred cities and the slums are also of the same number. Destruction of two hundred slums won¡¯t be child¡¯s play and it might create some problems later." "Problems like?" "Problems as in, what if someone remained alive. What if someone managed to stay hidden and plan to take revenge for the destruction of their home. This will be bad for me and not everyone dislikes the slums. There are some nobles and Counts who hire people from there to work for them. They will be angry at me for killing everyone. Many people might come to this city and revolt outside my castle. It¡¯s not good for a King." "I see. So you want me to tell you a way by which you can destroy the slums and their people without angering anyone. Is that it?" "Yes. Do you have anything in mind for that?" "You seem eager to destroy the slums, my lord. You really hate it, huh." "Well, it¡¯s a long story. I just want to kill some people." Pablo squinted his eyes and then he broke into a smile. ¡¯I see. I got your plan, old man.¡¯ "I will think about a plan, my lord. But the removal of the mist comes first." "Of course. I don¡¯t want my city to perish first. Haha." The King laughed. He was like a normal middle aged man in front of Pablo. ¡¯I bet he is a monster when he is serious.¡¯ After that private talk, the King started talking about random things about life and love. Pablo returned the talks with his views and he made sure to answer in a way the King would like to hear it. He had done such things many times. He had assassinated so many Presidents on Earth all because of him getting to know the daily schedule of them by their secretaries or by the Presidents themselves. And like that, one more hour passed. "May I come in, your highness. I also brought Lee with me." "Come in." The King gave permission. The door opened and the High Duke came inside. Lee was with him and he sat beside Pablo¡¯s seat. The high Duke stood behind the King and he had brought something to eat and drink for the King and Pablo as well. "Is the suit working fine, sir?" Lee asked. Pablo nodded. He didn¡¯t speak. He was talking for a long time now. "Only one hour is left. Hang in there." The King said, drinking some kind of alcohol. Pablo didn¡¯t know what it was. "You have some too." Damascus offered. The same glass was placed in front of Pablo and he used his left hand to drink it. ¡¯I hope it¡¯s not poison or some shit.¡¯ ¡¯It should be safe. You have her good luck Ego with you.¡¯ Cupid said. Pablo sighed and took one sip. "It¡¯s good." He genuinely liked it. "Haha. I know. Have fun." Pablo savored the drink slowly and he also did that to stop the King from asking him anything. He talked too much today. ¡¯I want to ask you something.¡¯ Cupid spoke. Pablo couldn¡¯t stop her from speaking. ¡¯What?¡¯ ¡¯What did you mean when you said you got the plan of the King? He wants to destroy the slums because he doesn¡¯t like it. Does he have some other motive behind that move?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. He has some other motive. He doesn¡¯t hate the slums. He wants to eradicate them for some other reason.¡¯ ¡¯Why? What is the other reason?¡¯ Pablo remained quiet for a while then he gave a short answer to the Angel. ¡¯He wants to kill Draxus Maverick.¡¯ Chapter 185: Successful ¡¯He wants to kill Draxus Maverick.¡¯ Pablo gave the short answer to Cupid and Cupid with her little brain could only frown. ¡¯Where did Draxus come between all this? We are talking about the King destroying the slums. Draxus is his nephew. What are you talking about?¡¯ Cupid threw some rapid questions at Pablo. ¡¯Draxus is the son of someone who tried to kill the King. Draxus was banished from this city and the King knows that he is still alive. And he also knows that that kid will take revenge for his father¡¯s death. So the King wants to kill Draxus before he poses a problem for him.¡¯ ¡¯But he was talking about slums? He didn¡¯t even mention Draxus.¡¯ ¡¯Draxus was banished from the city and the King thinks the kid must be living in the slums, hidden from everyone. That¡¯s why the King wants to eradicate all the slums and its residents because he thinks that along with all the slums, Draxus will be killed as well. I am sure he ordered the attack on the Hermit slums because of Draxus as well. But he didn¡¯t find Draxus there. He must have searched for Draxus all around and when he didn¡¯t find him, he decided to end all the slums.¡¯ Pablo explained the Angel all his thoughts and Cupid understood. ¡¯What if you are wrong? What if he wants to end the slum just because he doesn¡¯t like them? What if he doesn¡¯t care about Draxus at all?¡¯ ¡¯No. He wants Draxus dead. You saw it yourself how eager he is to do the destruction. And when I asked him about his eagerness he said it¡¯s a long story. I know it from experience, you can¡¯t sit idle thinking someone out there is planning to take revenge from you. And he has no idea that I know Draxus. It will be fun.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t think I have to tell you but if you gave him any idea to destroy the slums and its residents, the Gods won¡¯t like it. It will come to your sins.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. Yeah. Shut up now. Let me rest for a while.¡¯ Pablo gulped the remaining drink and rested his head on the table. He closed his eyes and snorted. ¡¯I am asleep. Don¡¯t talk to me.¡¯ He acted asleep and it worked. No one bothered him and his hand remained inside the jar. The other men talked among themselves about meager things and Pablo listened to them. They were boring talks but Pablo had nothing better to do. Lee talked a lot about his family and friends. He was the most annoying. ¡¯I will copy this guy¡¯s Ego. I want to see how it works. Remind me, Angel.¡¯ Pablo set a reminder by Cupid and he rested till the last one hour. Sera remained standing behind his chair and she was getting tired too. But she couldn¡¯t do anything other than standing. "Three hours are up." The High Duke spoke. ¡¯Finally.¡¯ Pablo also heard it but since he was acting asleep he took his time to get up. He slowly moved his head, rubbed his eyes, stretched his left hand. "You said something, sir?" He asked. "I said three hours are up." The High Duke repeated. "Oh. Is that so? Then it¡¯s good news, my lord. The suit works well. No damage I felt." "Yes!" Lee rejoiced. The King smiled and even the serious high Duke had a thin smile on his face. Pablo finally removed his right hand from the jar. "My hand is numb. Assistant, remove the suit." Sera came closer to Pablo and removed the suit from his right hand. She made sure to put out the fire before touching it. "Why is she wearing a glove, Pablo?" The King asked. Sera had the black glove that Pablo gave her which was to hide that her hand was healed from the mist¡¯s harm. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Her hand got all black, my lord. It would scare people off. Not good for my business." Pablo lied. "Makes sense." The King accepted and the suit was finally removed from Pablo. He showed his hand to the King. "It¡¯s as good as new. The suit works well. Congratulations, Lee." "Thank you, your majesty." Lee bowed his head. "And thank you, detective sir." He bowed at Pablo too. Pablo smiled. "You did great, Lee. You made our work easy." Pablo reached out his hand and Lee took it. Both men shook hands. ¡¯Do it.¡¯ Pablo gave the command. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s Hand for Ten seconds! ] [ Orange ranked Ego detected! ] [ Showing you the Target¡¯s memories¡­ ] A surge of memoires flashes ran inside Pablo¡¯s mind and Pablo did his best to remain normal. He patted Lee¡¯s shoulder and he didn¡¯t let go of his hand. Cupid didn¡¯t have to remind him to copy the Ego. He remembered it himself. [ Ding! ] [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You can keep it for 10 hours! ] [ A little amount of Life Force taken from the Target! ] [ Do you want to see the Ego? ] ¡¯Not now.¡¯ Pablo finally let go of Lee¡¯s hand and looked at the King. "What should be the next step, my lord?" He asked. "You tell me. You are incharge of this thing." The King put it on Pablo¡¯s shoulders. And Pablo would gladly take it. "Sure. Then I want you to give Lee a room close to my room and he needs to create five thousand Demonite and five thousand Kevlar suits and five thousand boxes of glory matches if the Kingdom can¡¯t provide it. And prepare the kind of people I asked you to. Water, ice, fire and mind. Will that be done, my lord?" Pablo presented his demands and stood up. He didn¡¯t leave the room though. He would hear the answer first. "I am ready to create suits, your majesty." Lee was ready. He also stood up. "I will give you the original suits and create copies only of the original ones. Don¡¯t create copies of the copied suits. Five thousand copies I need. Understood?" Pablo gave some instructions. "Yes. Don¡¯t worry." Lee assured. Now only the King was left to say something. "Don¡¯t look at me like that. I was ready from the start." The King finally spoke and stood up from his chair as well. He reached out his hand at Pablo. ¡¯Shit. I should have waited and I would have copied the Ego of the King.¡¯ Pablo regretted a little and reached out his hand anyway. They both shook hands and the King was all smiles. "Let¡¯s do this." Damascus said. "Yeah. Let¡¯s do this. When will the preparations be done?" Pablo asked. "Tomorrow." The King replied. Pablo applied pressure on the King¡¯s hands and smiled. "Can¡¯t wait." Chapter 186: Ditto Pablo applied strength on the King¡¯s hand and the King just smiled. "You are one strong man. Nice." Damascus said only that and Pablo let go of the hand. "Thanks for that and we should get back to work." "Yes. The sooner the better." Everyone walked towards the door of the room and went out one by one. "Your majesty," Lee spoke. "I need some empty space bracelets." The King nodded and gestured at the high duke. The High Duke understood and from his bracelet, he took out a bracelet. He gave that to Lee. "It contains a hundred bracelets. They are all yours." "Thank you so much." Lee bowed his head. "And Pablo," The King said. "We will give five thousand glory matches. No need to copy that." "As you say." Pablo bowed as well. "Lee, the room beside Pablo will be your room." "Understood." "Now go. We both have a lot of work." The King started walking and in no time, he was nowhere to be seen. ¡¯He walks fast.¡¯ "Alright. Lee, let¡¯s do this." Pablo walked as well and Lee walked beside him. Sera followed Pablo and after five minutes, they all reached their rooms. But Pablo didn¡¯t go to his room, first he went with Lee. "Show me that bracelet, Lee." He said. Lee did it. Pablo took out two bracelets and gave them to Lee. "Use one bracelet to store the Demonite Suit and one for Kevlar. Keep them separate and keep a count of the suits. They can be more than five thousand but they can¡¯t be less than five thousand. Got that?" "Yes. Don¡¯t worry." "And store these two copied suits that you have created a few moments ago." Pablo gave the two copied suits to Lee and Lee stored them in separate bracelets. Pablo then shoved his hand inside the bracelet given by the High Duke again and took out some empty bracelets from it for himself. He stored the empty bracelets inside his left hand¡¯s bracelets and gave the high Duke¡¯s bracelet back to Lee. Lee was sitting on a chair in the middle of the room and Pablo gave him the two original suits. "Don¡¯t mix them up with the copied ones. And get to work." He said. Lee nodded and began his job right away. Pablo didn¡¯t disturb him and came out of the room. He then went inside his own room and sat on the single couch placed beside the bed. Sera hopped on the bed and the first thing she did was to remove the cloth from her face. "I am so tired." "You can sleep for a while. We have enough time to rest now." "Yeah. But I was thinking now that we are here and as you said that we will stay here till the mist doesn¡¯t go away, what about the ghosts back in the slums? They are waiting for you. Especially Jenny and those slaves." "I don¡¯t know. My mission is the priority here." "You promised them that you will send them to the afterlife. What about that?" "Like I said, if I get the chance I will do it. I am barely managing myself here. The King wants the slums to go away, the ghosts want the death of Royals, Draxus wants the end of the bloodline. The military wants me to finish this assignment. I only have two hands dammit. I can¡¯t do everything." "Okay. Okay. Calm down. Do whatever you want. I am with you." Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sleep." "Yes." Sera closed her eyes and drifted in sleep. She was tired as she only got one hour of sleep since she came to Glory city from the haunted house. Pablo¡¯s case was the same but he can handle going without sleep for days. ¡¯You can sleep too, you know. Your main work will be tomorrow.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯I know. I am just wondering what is the case behind the mist. It messes with the mind and all. I am thinking of all the worst things that could occur.¡¯ ¡¯Why are you thinking about the worst things? Think about good things.¡¯ ¡¯Everything isn¡¯t about positive thinking, Angel. Sometimes you have to be real. You won¡¯t understand. Shut up now.¡¯ ¡¯Fine.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking. She was just trying to be nice. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about her mood and he dived down in his thinking. He thought of every bad possibility that could occur behind the mist. Demon, Cannibals, Vampires, heck he even thought about Dragons. He darted his eyes on the sleeping Sera. ¡¯Good thing I can copy her Ego for good luck.¡¯ Pablo stared at Sera for a few more seconds. ¡¯Wait. I have copied an Ego. Right. Show me that.¡¯ He remembered Lee¡¯s Ego. The system obliged his command and an interface came in front of him. [ Copied Ego : Ditto ] [ Rank : Orange ] [ Description : You can copy anything you want. Anything that you can physically touch. The more important the thing, the more time it will take to get copied. Creating a lot of copies will cost a lot of stamina. And you can¡¯t copy the exact same thing as the original. The copied version will be one percent less than the original. ] [ You can keep this Ego for 10 Hours. ] ¡¯Nice. So it¡¯s just a cheaper version of my Ego.¡¯ Pablo liked the Ego. ¡¯The stamina thing bothers me. That kid had such a weak body. How long and how many suits can he copy?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t see Lee as some strong man but he shouldn¡¯t judge a book by its cover. He will just see the results tomorrow. ¡¯Well, I might as well do some copying and stuff.¡¯ ¡¯What will you copy?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Some gloves. The one Sera is wearing.¡¯ Pablo removed the glove from Sera¡¯s hand and used his Copied Ego, Ditto. He started copying gloves after gloves and he was getting faster by the passing time. His stamina wasn¡¯t out of the world but it was still good for him to go on for a few hours. He created gloves and gloves and gloves and before he knew it, his eyes shut down on their own. Pablo went to sleep. And after twelve hours¡­ The Next Day Arrived. Chapter 187: Example Of Fear The next day arrived and Pablo was asleep on the single couch beside the bed. KNOCK! KNOCK! The door of the room was knocked and that was enough sound for Pablo to wake up. He stood up from the couch and¡­ THUD! He fell down. "What the fcuk is here?" ¡¯Your gloves.¡¯ Cupid answered and Pablo faced the whole recap of the previous night. "Right. I forgot. What a mess." Pablo looked around the room and the whole floor was filled with gloves. There were gloves above gloves. He ignored it. "I am coming in five minutes." He shouted. The knocks on the door stopped and he walked towards Sera. He shook her. "Wake up. I will go away." Sera jolted. She was awake. ¡¯This is getting old now.¡¯ "Get ready. We are going. And store all the gloves in this." Pablo gave her an empty bracelet and Sera left the bed. She asked Andrezj to freshen her and the male Angel did that. She then began collecting the gloves all around the room and Andrezj helped her with that as well. ¡¯I had a hard time explaining Andre last night.¡¯ Cupid spoke. ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t get her. ¡¯He was asking how you were able to copy the gloves as well. He didn¡¯t know about your Ego and he was curious. He is getting more curious about you as days are passing.¡¯ ¡¯Let him be. I don¡¯t care. Do whatever you want.¡¯ Pablo went to the bathroom and freshened up. He took thirty minutes to do everything. He took a long shower, he wore nice clothes and there were also some perfumes in the room and he used the best smelling one. Sera was ready with her face covered and Pablo was surprised that the King didn¡¯t ask him why her face was covered. It was good for him though. Anyway, both of them were ready and Pablo finally opened the door of the room. A guard was standing outside. "Let¡¯s go." Pablo said and the guard started walking. But Pablo first went to Lee¡¯s room and picked up his two original suits of Demonite and Kevlar. They were on the bed and Pablo knew they were original as these two were the only suits present in the room. Lee was asleep on the same chair he was working last night and Pablo didn¡¯t disturbed him. He stored the suits inside his bracelet and left Lee¡¯s room. The guard was waiting for him and Pablo was finally ready to go. The guard started walking as Pablo and Sera both followed him. And soon, the guard brought them to the exit door of the castle. He stopped there though. "You both can go ahead, sir and ma¡¯am. My job ends here." He said. Pablo nodded and opened the door of the castle. Then with Sera, he finally stepped foot outside the castle. The door was closed behind him and Pablo saw the two guards whom he met when he came to the castle. The guards also recognised him and this time, they bowed their heads. "Happy to see that you survived, sir. I didn¡¯t know you were the real deal." One guard said. Pablo smiled and walked forward. Sera did the same. On both sides of Pablo, a huge crowd was gathered and Pablo knew it would be like this. The King must have told everyone that a detective had come and he had something that could cure the mist. The mist had made the residents of the Glory city pissed and they badly wanted someone to finish it. So it was natural they wanted to see their savior. "End the mist, detective." "We all are counting on you." "Kill it." The people cheered and Pablo waved his hand with a smile. ¡¯Did you know that there will be this many people that¡¯s why you wore nice clothes?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes. I had a hunch it would be like this.¡¯ Pablo waved his hands all around the crowd and kept walking forward. ¡¯Good thing that fat man is dead. He would have confused the King by telling me I am a slave supplier.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. But there are those two guards at the entrance of the city.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯I know. I will deal with them. If they create a problem, they will die.¡¯ Pablo knew what to do. He won¡¯t let anyone jeopardize his mission. Cupid stopped talking. The crowd was on Pablo¡¯s left and right side. There were borders made of a rope to stop the crowd from coming near Pablo and no one dared to jump the rope to come near him as well. The path in front of him was empty. There was no one. No soldiers, no King, no Dukes. Though, there were two things in front of him. Horses. ¡¯Must be for me and Sera.¡¯ Pablo kept walking forward and stopped just near the Horse. One horse was white and one horse was black. Sera was behind him and he looked at her. "I¡¯ll take the black one." He said. Sera obliged and went towards the white horse. "Andre, help me. If this horse acts funny, kill it." Sera ordered and with no effort, she mounted the horse. After Sera, Pablo sat on the horse as well. Pablo¡¯s and Sera¡¯s back was facing the castle and Pablo was in the front. ¡¯Now the troops will come.¡¯ THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! ¡¯Just as I said.¡¯ Loud footsteps rang around the castle and the whole crowd focused on a certain spot on the ground. Pablo turned around to see. ¡¯The door of the castle is small. How will they all come from there?¡¯ THUMP! THUMP sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The footsteps turned louder and Pablo frowned. ¡¯They all are coming together. And the sound is coming from very close. Where are they coming from?¡¯ Pablo looked all around. The main door of the castle from which he came from didn¡¯t open but the footsteps kept getting closer and closer. "I am so excited to see their army." "I didn¡¯t know I would live long enough to see another war." "Just eradicate the mist." The crowd was excited and hearing them talk Pablo figured one thing. The people knew where the army was coming from. Pablo looked at them and then he followed their gaze. ¡¯They all are looking at the ground?¡¯ All of them were looking at the spot of the ground just a little far from the main door of the castle. ¡¯Don¡¯t tell me. Of course.¡¯ Pablo finally understood the scene and he couldn¡¯t say he didn¡¯t like it. THUMP! THUMP! The sound of the footsteps were the loudest this time and then¡­ FRILL! The spot of the ground on which everyone had their eyes on, opened. It was a wide door and from that very same spot on the ground¡­ The army came out. ¡¯Nice. Coming out of the ground sets a good example of power and fear.¡¯ ¡¯How so?¡¯ Cupid asked. Pablo¡¯s lips curled up as the thousands of soldiers marched forward. ¡¯It¡¯s the Army coming out of hell.¡¯ Chapter 188: Our Side A wide door opened from the ground. The pavement on which Pablo had just walked on opened and he could see the stairs going down. ¡¯Of course the castle has a basement.¡¯ THUMP! THUMP! The soldiers came out in systemic fashion. Five soldiers were in each row and they marched forward. They had no weapons on them and they were wearing Pablo¡¯s creation. The Demonite Suit. The crowd cheered for the soldiers and they marched forward like trained military men from Earth. They marched and marched until they stopped just behind Sera¡¯s horse. ¡¯Oh right. I am the leader.¡¯ Pablo turned the horse towards the castle and now he was facing the soldiers. He didn¡¯t speak anything and he was sure the soldiers couldn¡¯t see anything as well. Pablo would have defined the suit for more suitability but he decided not to do that. The King was eager and so was he. He would ask Andrezj for the directions and the way the soldiers had marched towards Pablo, he could assume that the soldiers¡¯ senses were good and they could handle themselves. The soldiers stood silently and Pablo turned his head at the castle. The balcony of the castle to be exact. And not only him, everyone else was also looking there. As after the troops, it was the time for the King to make his appearance. Two guards came on the balcony and they stood at the corner. After the guards, someone else came and no introduction was needed to know who it was. Between the two guards, one man stood with a crown on his head. Wearing a red robe on his shoulders, the man looked regal and noble. "Long live the King!" The crowd chanted as the man was none other than the King. The Royals of the royals. Damascus Maverick. The chants weren¡¯t stopping but when the King raised his hand, everything fell silent. ¡¯He looks like a different person now. Not that talkative old man.¡¯ Pablo remarked. Everyone waited for the King to say something and the King didn¡¯t let them down. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, today, I have decided to confront our persistent and worst enemy. That is, the White Mist." The crowd remained silent. "For the past few months, my people are dying horrifying deaths. As the King, I can¡¯t allow that. I used everything I had to stop the mist and I was ready to offer everything I had to someone who could stop the mist. And my willingness to do anything managed to impress fate and here we are." Everyone clapped and the King carried on. "First, I have gathered the strongest of the soldiers. Five thousand of them to be exact. They are wearing a special kind of armor. That black hard armor can withstand the hottest of the fire and¡­" The King paused for a dramatic effect. "The white mist." Murmurs spread around the area. "It can stop the white mist?" "Really?" "That¡¯s wonderful." People liked the claim of the King as they were happy to know that something that could stop the mist had been made. "Apart from the soldiers, there is someone else who will be going inside the Forsaken Village." The King said. ¡¯It¡¯s your turn.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Not yet. He will announce something else.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t agree with Cupid. "A high Duke is also going to join this expedition!" The King shared and Pablo looked at Cupid. Cupid shrugged and Pablo said nothing. The crowd cheered at the news and the door of the castle opened. A man stepped out of the door and as soon as he fully came out, every head was bowed. The crowd, the guards and the soldiers as well, all of them bowed their heads. ¡¯So a high Duke is such a big deal.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t bow his head and neither did Sera. The high Duke didn¡¯t seem to mind that as he walked towards Pablo. There was a brown horse beside Pablo and he figured that belonged to the high Duke. The soldiers gave a clear path to the High Duke and without stopping, he reached the horse and sat on it. He wasn¡¯t wearing the suits like the soldiers and he didn¡¯t bother talking with Pablo either. He was the same duke who stayed behind when the King and Pablo were talking in private in that meeting room. And unlike Pablo, he wasn¡¯t looking at the King. His back was facing the castle. ¡¯He isn¡¯t interested in listening to the King? Strange.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t waste his time on that and the King carried on speaking. The crowd wasn¡¯t bowing anymore and all of them paid attention to Damascus. "The soldiers and the high Duke will make sure to see the source of the mist and I am sure they will return successful from this venture. And the reason for my belief isn¡¯t related to the strength of the high Duke or the five thousand soldiers. The reason for my belief lies in the person who is leading these two. The leader, the incharge, the mastermind behind all this. The man called¡­" The crowd was silent and the King wasted no time to announce the reason for his belief. "Pablo Castillo!" And just after the name was shared the crowd erupted in cheers once again. "Pablooo!" "Kill the mist!" "We are counting on you!" Pablo just nodded at the crowd. He won¡¯t wave his hand twice. The crowd would keep making chants and Pablo would get tired if he responded every time with waves. "Everyone, Pablo Castillo is a private detective and a very smart one at that. He is also the one who created the original armor to defeat the mist and he says he will be the one to end the mist from this Kingdom as well." The crowd listened to the King closely. "There are speculations that behind the mist, resides Cannibals or Vampires or worse, a Demon. But there is no need to worry. Even if there is a Demon behind the mist¡ªbelieve me¡ªsending Pablo Castillo inside the mist means¡­" The King darted his eyes on Pablo and a thin smile appeared on his face. "I am sending a Demon from our side too." Chapter 189: The Name The King called Pablo a Demon and Pablo sure as hell liked it. The crowd also cheered for Pablo once more. Since the King praised Pablo, they would do it too. "People of the Glory city, I will not waste any more time on my speech as it is time for the real event to start. These five thousand soldiers, the High Duke and the detective have to go. Wish them luck and hope everyone comes back alive." The crowd clapped and they all shouted good luck to everyone. The King stayed on the balcony. Pablo gave him a nod and the King returned it. He then turned around his horse. Sera did the same. Pablo¡¯s back was now in front of the soldiers and Sera. The High Duke was beside him and without looking back, everyone moved forward. The King watched the back of Pablo and he just hoped Pablo returns with good news or at least returns alive. The crowd kept shouting and Pablo finally reached the gate of the city. There he met the two guards who believe that Pablo is the slave supplier of Lord Bitter. The guards heard everything the King had said and they were confused. They stared at Pablo and Pablo returned their gaze. "I am not what you think I am. I lied to you both. I am here to clear the mist and the girl behind me is my assistant." He said. The guards bowed their heads. "I don¡¯t mind at all, sir. You are here to clear the mist and we couldn¡¯t ask for more. The misunderstanding was only our fault." The two guards weren¡¯t angry and Pablo nodded. ¡¯You guys will live a long life. That was the right answer.¡¯ The High Duke didn¡¯t know what was going on and before he could ask anything, Pablo moved his horse and he was finally out of the Glory city. His horse was now on the empty road towards the route of the village and the High Duke was beside him. The five thousand soldiers walked behind them and no one talked among themselves. Everyone was silent. "Take this." The high Duke said. He had something on his palm and he was giving it to Pablo. "A receiver. That¡¯s nice." Pablo took it. It was the mobile phone of Seraphim. "Do you know how to use it? Not many have it so they don¡¯t know." The High Duke said. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯It¡¯s just a phone. A touch screen one at that.¡¯ "Yes. I know how to use it. It¡¯s important to know such things in my business." "Good." Pablo stored the Receiver inside his left bracelet and carried on walking. "You have my number there and the number of his highness. When in trouble, call us." "Sure. And you can call me too." "I hope not." Pablo laughed but the high duke remained serious. "All the soldiers also have it and here¡¯s another one for your assistant." High duke gave another phone to Pablo and Pablo passed it to Sera. Sera stored it safe inside her bracelet. "Do you have any experience doing this?" The high duke asked. ¡¯He suddenly became talkative.¡¯ "No. But I can manage. I really want to clear the mist and I will do it even if I die." Pablo was clear on his goals. "I see. So all you have for you is your brain and ambition. That¡¯s not a good sign." "I will win, good sir. Don¡¯t worry. I always have the last laugh." "We¡¯ll see. Anyway, what were you talking about with those two guards? What did they misunderstand?" "They thought I was the slave supplier of some Lord Bitter. I played along because it was fun. That¡¯s all." Pablo said the truth. "Yeah. That sounds fun. Did you enjoy doing that?" "Yes. More or less." "Do you have any friends?" "No. None at all." "Why is that?" "I am a detective. I can sense what everyone wants and this observation of mine is a talent and a curse. Everyone comes to me with an ulterior motive and calls themselves friends. I hate that so I stopped looking for them altogether." "Then how did you got yourself an assistant? A rich assistant at that?" ¡¯I am not here for a job, bitch. Stop with the interview.¡¯ No matter how much Pablo didn¡¯t like it, he had to answer the high Duke. "She is a fan of detectives. She wanted to meet one and since she is rich, she searched for the best detective in her city and that¡¯s how she came to me." Pablo made instant lies. "You live in Numb city, right? And I don¡¯t think she is just your fan. She ruined her hand for you. When you demonstrated your suits to us." ¡¯Too many questions.¡¯ "Yes. Me and my assistant live in Numb city and at the start, she was my fan but as she spent time with me, her admiration turned to love. She will do anything for me. And I appreciate that." "So you don¡¯t love her?" ¡¯What¡¯s his deal?¡¯ "No. I don¡¯t have time for love and I don¡¯t deserve love." Pablo said his honest thoughts. "Heeeeeeeee!!" The horse behind Pablo cried. The horse on which Sera was sitting. Both the high duke and Pablo looked behind and Sera acted like nothing happened. ¡¯She clenched her fist so hard the horse cried.¡¯ Cupid revealed. Pablo chuckled. The high duke shook his head as well. He too understood what happened. ¡¯At least he is quiet now.¡¯ "What will you do when you reach the mist?" ¡¯Or not.¡¯ The High Duke asked another thing. He won¡¯t stay quiet. Nevertheless, Pablo was glad he didn¡¯t pursue the topic of love further. "First, we three will wear the suits. Then we will set everyone on fire. Me and you will stay in the front, my assistant will be just behind me." Pablo shared his steps. "Alright. How will you divide the soldiers?" "The soldiers will stay behind us. All five thousand of them. And among their lines, the one with the mind related Ego will remain in the front, the one with fire related Ego will stay in the middle and at last, the one with Ice and water Ego will stay." "Sure. You are the leader." Pablo nodded. "And I forgot something important to ask you, sir." "What?" "Your name." Pablo didn¡¯t know the name of the high duke. "Right. I should have shared it myself. Well, anyway, I am¡­" The high duke reached out his hand and shared his full name. "Fuhrer Jamal." Chapter 190: DIEEE!!! Pablo heard the name of the High Duke. He clearly heard it. And he had no idea he would hear such a name in Seraphim. Though, he already met someone called Adolf Hustler, but this was still too sudden. "What happened? You don¡¯t want to shake hands?" Jamal or Fuhrer Jamal asked. "No. No. That¡¯s not it. I was just amazed by your name." Pablo held the outstretched hand of Jamal and shook it. And now that he got the chance, he would do it. ¡¯Use it. Both of them.¡¯ Pablo commanded and the system didn¡¯t waste time. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] [ You can feel what the Target is feeling for you. ] Pablo used his first Ego and the next moment¡­ he felt nothing. ¡¯This guy is empty. He is feeling nothing.¡¯ S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo never felt anything like that. He never felt nothing. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] The second Ego was used and Pablo waited for ten seconds. [ High Rank Ego detected! ] [ Keep holding the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Showing you the memories¡­ ] The horses were slowly moving forward and all memories of the High Duke flashed inside Pablo¡¯s mind. Pablo did his best to make the hand holding appear normal to the High Duke. But as seconds went on, Pablo was finding it hard to remain normal. It was because of the memories of the High Duke. ¡¯I didn¡¯t know it would be like this. Out of all the things I could think of, this beats everything.¡¯ Pablo did his best not to widen his eyes. He kept a smile on his face. And after a few more stressful seconds, ten seconds were up. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You can only keep it for one hour! ] [ Do you want to see it? ] ¡¯Not now. Remind me later.¡¯ Pablo let go of Jamal¡¯s hands and his perspective towards Jamal had changed. ¡¯Act normal, Pablo. Don¡¯t fcuk it now. Everything is fine.¡¯ Pablo talked some sense to himself. He took a deep breath and he was back to normal as before. "Are you fine, detective?" Jamal asked. "Yes. I am just nervous." "That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s a big day for you after all." Pablo nodded. ¡¯What happened all of a sudden? What did you see in his memories?¡¯ Cupid asked. She knew only something serious would make Pablo tense. ¡¯Let me focus on the mission first. Shut up.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t tell her anything and Cupid didn¡¯t ask further as well. Jamal asked a few more things to Pablo and Pablo only gave short answers to him. He didn¡¯t indulge in talking too much. Jamal didn¡¯t mind that and amidst the talks, they all reached their destination. The horses stopped on their own just a few steps before the mist and Pablo came down from the horse. Sera and Jamal followed and now everyone was standing on the ground. Pablo faced the five thousand soldiers and there was not a single wrinkle on his forehead. "Everyone, can you hear me?" THUMP! The soldiers stomped their legs. "Good. Now listen carefully." Jamal and Sera were standing behind Pablo but Pablo focused only on the soldiers. "The soldiers whose Egoes are related to Mind, should be in the front. And those who have a fire related Ego, shall stand in the middle and at last, the one with ice and water Ego shall stand." Pablo gave the order and the soldiers obliged. They shuffled among themselves and in just five minutes, they stood just as Pablo wanted. "Good work. Me, the high duke and my assistant will walk in the front and you all will follow us. And remember, anything can happen inside the mist. You won¡¯t be able to see anything inside the mist. And the mist plays with mind as well. When you feel even a little bit uncomfortable, you shall shout as loud as you can. We will all stop and see what happened. And as I said, the mist plays with mind so the soldiers who can use Mind Ego should do something to protect us all from any harm that the mist will cause to our minds. We are going inside the village to see what¡¯s the source of this mist. If you see someone who doesn¡¯t have a burning suit inside the mist, then you shall engage in battle and hold that person captive. I want all five thousand you alive. No one shall die today. I want a complete victory. Perfect results. We all are Humans and the speciality of Humans is that they adapt to anything. This mist is just a mist. It isn¡¯t death. And even if it¡¯s death, we shall face death head on. That¡¯s what a man does. We all are soldiers and we shall not lose. They say there are Cannibals inside. Vampires inside. A Demon inside this mist. But I say, even if the God of Death himself is inside the mist, you shall engage in fight and kill the God. And if we shall die, then let death be proud to take us. So, the next words that will come out of my mouth aren¡¯t an order. It¡¯s a request. It¡¯s a plea. It¡¯s a fucking echo of my desires." Pablo increased the intensity of his voice. He began shouting. "Just like how you will set yourself on fire now, just like how you all will burn yourselves. I want the same fire. The same FIRE that will engulf your body, that same fire should also¡­" Pablo took a deep breath and in the loudest voice possible, he bellowed : "BURN THE MIST TO ASHES!!" He wasn¡¯t finished. "THE WHITE MIST SHOULD BECOME GRAY!" Pablo raised his hand in the air and bellowed once more.. "THE WHITE MIST SHALL DIEEEE!!" "Yeahhhhhhhh!!!" "Dieeeeeee!!" "Killllllll!!" "The mist Shall DIEEEEE!!" "BURNNNNNN!!" Pablo¡¯s speech resonated deep inside the hearts of the soldiers. Pablo filled them with motivation and rage. Pablo awakened the male beast inside all the five thousand soldiers and their cries resounded in the whole area. "That¡¯s one hell of a speech, detective. All five thousand of them can die for you. You took them on your side." Jamal praised Pablo. Pablo turned his head behind, looked at Jamal and smiled. For his praise, Pablo could only respond with¡­ "I learned from the best." Chapter 191: Emotional Blackmail Pablo had seen and heard Hitler talking and he himself had manipulated many people in his lifetime. He was a natural when it came to talking with many people. Some five thousand soldiers were child¡¯s play for him. "Who did you learn from?" Jamal asked. "The King. He gave a nice speech to everyone from the balcony. I keep learning things. My observation is good and all." Pablo lied once more. He was lying so much for a couple of days. "Makes sense." Jamal stopped talking and Pablo looked at the soldiers again. They all were fired up and that was good for Pablo and his mission. "Are you all ready?" Pablo asked. "Yessss!" All the soldiers replied. The Demonite suit was hard and thick and when Sera wore it her voice was coming out as a muffle. But the soldiers were so riled up that they could shout and their shout was heard clearly as well. Pablo did a good job motivating them. "Alright then. Set yourself on fire. Set your heart ablaze. You all have glory matches and those who have fire Egoes, use it to fire them all." Pablo ordered and the soldiers couldn¡¯t take out the glory matches. All the soldiers were riled up by Pablo¡¯s speech and they were filled with adrenaline. So the soldiers who had fire Ego, spread their fire all around. They went all out with their fire and as a result all the five thousand soldiers caught fire. Their Demonite suits burned bright. It was day time and the scene in front of Pablo looked menacing. Five thousand people in front of him were on fire. It was like Pablo gathered a team of ghost riders. "Great. Now it¡¯s our turn." Pablo took out the original suits from his bracelet. Jamal also took out suits and he took out four suits. He kept two for himself and gave the other two to Sera. All three of them wore their suits and they were ready for the fire. "Show some light to us as well." Pablo shouted and he also waved his hand in case he wasn¡¯t heard. A soldier raised his hand and three fireballs came flying. One hit Pablo, the other two hit Jamal and Sera. Now everyone was on fire. Pablo turned around, showing his back to the soldiers. On either side of Pablo were Jamal and Sera. "Let¡¯s go!" He yelled. "Yeahhhhh!" The soldiers yelled in return. Pablo liked the reaction and finally, he stepped forward towards the mist. ¡¯I won¡¯t die.¡¯ He motivated himself and he was finally inside the mist. Just upon entering, he stopped. "Sera?" "Mmfg." "Jamal?" "I am bigger than you in every way. Call me sir at least." Pablo smiled. "So both of you are here. Nice. Leave a marking here of some kind. Do you have anything sir Jamal?" "Yeah." Jamal took out something from his bracelet. Pablo couldn¡¯t see it. ¡¯He has a metal pole with a white flag on it.¡¯ Cupid shared. ¡¯So you can see inside the mist?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Yes. Turns out Angels can see very well and our skin is also fine.¡¯ ¡¯Nice. Then you will lead the way. You will tell me everything. If you don¡¯t then, we all will die. It¡¯s all on you now.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t pin it all on me. I am just an Angel.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t care. Just do it if you don¡¯t want the deaths of more than five thousand people on your hands.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s emotional blackmail!¡¯ ¡¯So be it.¡¯ Pablo made himself clear and Jamal stabbed the ground with the pole. After that, they all walked forward. But after a few steps all three of them stopped. Then they heard footsteps behind them. "All five thousand of you arrived?" Pablo asked. "Yes!" The soldiers answered. "The high duke will stab a pole as a marking. And I want the people with the mind Ego to do something that can stop our minds from getting affected by the mist. Is that clear?" "Yes!" "Do it. Then we will move forward." The soldiers with the mind Ego did their job and in one way or another, everyone felt strong with their minds. It was evident that two people couldn¡¯t have the same Ego but they certainly could have related Egoes. So the soldiers who had something related to mind, did their best. "Good work. I can feel the change. Are you all confident now?" Pablo asked. "Yes!" The soldiers replied. "Then let¡¯s move forward." Pablo started his walk again. "How do you know that the mist affects the mind?" Jamal asked. "My assistant told me. I had sent her inside the mist to check the suit." "Fair enough." Jamal kept walking. Pablo couldn¡¯t see a damn thing in the mist and he couldn¡¯t feel anything as well. The only smell he could sense was the smell of the Demonite suit burning. He couldn¡¯t even tell the texture of the ground he was walking on. It was all because of Cupid that he was able to walk without falling down. Andrezj was also there but he was only giving directions to Sera. "Keep walking straight. The path is clear. The village hadn¡¯t even arrived yet. You are still on the road." Cupid shared. ¡¯The mist has been spreading fast then. It started from the village and now it is on the road.¡¯ Pablo kept walking and he tried his best to keep his senses open. As best as he could, that is. "Do you even know where we are going? I can¡¯t see anything. This suit hides the vision and even if it didn¡¯t hide it, the mist is so thick to be seen through." Jamal said. "We are still walking on the road towards the village. The Village hasn¡¯t even arrived yet." Pablo said the same thing Cupid told him. "How can you tell?" Jamal asked an understandable question. He couldn¡¯t see anything so how was Pablo seeing it? "I have my ways. And please, focus. We will need your strength if something unexpected occurs." Pablo changed the topic. "Sure." Jamal stopped talking and they all walked. Time went on and Cupid told Pablo that they all were walking for twenty minutes. And after one more minute¡­ "Stop!" "Stop!" "Stop!" Three people yelled stop. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And the soldiers only heard one person. Pablo. They all stopped and Jamal asked the matter to Pablo. And Pablo asked Cupid. ¡¯What is it?¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t know. Andre shouted stop so I shouted as well.¡¯ Cupid revealed. ¡¯Why did he shout? Ask him.¡¯ Cupid asked Andrezj and Andrezj answered Cupid. "He is saying that after one more step, you all will arrive at the place where¡­" Cupid stared at the thick mist in front of her and finished saying.. "He had lost Sera." Chapter 192: First Order ¡¯So you are saying that after one more step, we will reach the spot where Andre lost Sera?¡¯ "Yes." Cupid said. "I didn¡¯t say that." "No. He is refusing now." Cupid changed her statement. ¡¯Make up your damn mind. Both of you.¡¯ "Let me clear it with him." Cupid looked at Andrezj. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What are you trying to say?" "I mean to say the mist gets thicker after one more step and that place is where problems started with my dearest. The last time when I came with her here, I didn¡¯t lose her in the next step but I sensed something wrong after moving forward. I am just warning you about that. Because if something happens, I will only save my dearest." Andrezj explained in clear words. Cupid relayed all that to Pablo. ¡¯Alright. I understand.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking. "What is it? Don¡¯t waste time just standing around." Jamal spoke. They were standing for a while now. Pablo ignored his complaint. "Place a marking here, sir Jamal. The mist in front of us is thicker than before. Problems will arise when we go inside it. I want all of you to stay vigilant for every damn second. Got that?" "Yes!" The soldiers were ready. Jamal also nodded and stabbed a pole on the ground. "I did it. Let¡¯s move." He said. "Yes." Pablo stepped further and like that, he was finally inside the thick mist. "Shout as soon as you feel anything is wrong." Pablo instructed. "Yes!" The soldiers were full of vigor. Pablo walked further and Cupid did her best to share everything she was seeing. Jamal also kept open all his senses and he would not hesitate to kill anyone suspicious. "You are still on the road but the village seems near. There are withered trees at the side of the roads and the road is all black. You are venturing into something sinister." Cupid said. Pablo heard her clearly and he didn¡¯t stop. He was relaying all that to Jamal and the soldiers and no one was afraid. ¡¯Sera said she heard cries inside her mind. She was walking towards a house but she couldn¡¯t reach no matter how much she walked. The mind will be attacked I am sure.¡¯ Pablo remembered everything Sera told him after coming out of the mist and he was ready to face those things as well. They all continued walking straight and now all of them were inside the thick mist. Pablo walked slowly, carefully placing each step on the ground. He was waving his hands left and right continuously, in case anything came in front of him all of a sudden. And just the next second, something did come on his left hand. "Raaargghhhh!!" He shouted in the loudest way possible. He raised his hand, ready to attack. "What happened? An enemy!" Everyone else also stopped and they were ready to burn everything down. "It¡¯s me! It¡¯s just me! Your assistant! It¡¯s me!" Pablo knew that voice. "Sera?" "Yes! It¡¯s me! No enemy! It¡¯s my hand." She said. Pablo sighed. A sigh full of relief. "Calm down, everyone. It¡¯s just my assistant." "Yes!" The soldiers stood at ease and Jamal shook his head. "What is it?" Pablo asked. "I am scared. I don¡¯t want to hear that cry again." Sera¡¯s hand was trembling. She was holding Pablo¡¯s hand and yet her courage wasn¡¯t there. "Nothing will happen this time. Our minds are strong now and if you hear any cry it will be a lot less low than before. Don¡¯t worry. You can keep holding my hand. Just don¡¯t scare me like that." Pablo acted all nice and he made Sera understand what to do. She was already scared and Pablo didn¡¯t want to make it worse by discarding her hand and acting cold. "Okay." Sera held Pablo¡¯s hand tightly. "Everyone, we will move again." Pablo said. "Yes!" The soldiers heard him and everyone started walking again. ¡¯Tell me when the village arrives and when you see some houses.¡¯ Pablo said to his Angel. ¡¯Will do.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and walked with full concentration. Everyone walked slowly and by now, they were deep inside the mist. Very far from the Glory city. "Now it will happen." Sera said and before Pablo could ask anything¡­ ¡¯The fcuk?¡¯ Pablo felt it or heard it. He stopped walking. And everyone else did the same. Jamal also stopped and all of them roamed their heads all around. "Can you all hear it?" Pablo asked. "Yes!" The soldiers heard it. "What about you sir Jamal?" "Yeah. Someone is crying." "No, sir Jamal. Someone is not crying. We are hearing the cries inside our mind." Pablo shared. Sera was right. She knew where she heard the crying. "Everyone, this cry is a lot less than what my assistant faced. This is nothing. It¡¯s very low. It¡¯s hardly audible. And it¡¯s not scary at all. My assistant faced a crying of a different magnitude and if she can survive that, then we sure as hell can. Don¡¯t stop. We will keep going!" "Yeahhh!" The soldiers were hyped up from the start. "Mark this place, sir Jamal. We started hearing cries from here." Pablo said. Jamal did that and another pole was stabbed on the ground. After that, they began their journey again. The cries kept coming but the soldiers with the mind Ego did a good job. The cries weren¡¯t bothering anyone at the limit to make them all stop. And like that, thirty minutes passed and finally, everyone stopped. They stopped not because they were afraid or tired. They stopped because Pablo stopped. ¡¯So we have entered the village?¡¯ "Yes. You are standing just at the entrance of the village and there are houses in front of you but a little far." Cupid said. ¡¯How far are the houses?¡¯ "I don¡¯t know, maybe one kilometer?" Cupid wasn¡¯t sure. But Pablo didn¡¯t need surety. Cupid said good enough what Pablo wanted to know. "Everyone!" He addressed the soldiers. "Yes!" "We are standing just at the entrance of the village. We have finally reached the Forsaken Village. And after one kilometer, there are houses in front of us. And my next words are directed to those who can use Fire." "Yes!" "All the fiery soldiers present here. I want all of you to lose your mind. My order to you all is¡­" Pablo spread his arms and his first major order to the soldiers were just two words. "Burn Everything!" Chapter 193: Two Reasons Pablo gave the order. An order that was not received well by Fuhrer Jamal. He didn¡¯t understand. Pablo really told all the soldiers who could use fire to go all out. And as Jamal sees it, Pablo did that for no reason. "Why are you ordering such a thing?" Jamal asked right away. "I am the leader, sir Jamal. Let me handle things my way." Pablo ended the topic and addressed his soldiers again. "Don¡¯t wait for anything. Just shoot your fire as far as you can. You all are allowed to burn everything. Don¡¯t worry about burning your comrades. We are already on fire. Just Burn every fucking THING!!" Pablo hollered the same order again and the soldiers acted on it right away. They were waiting for some action for a long time and now they had Pablo¡¯s permission to wreak havoc. And they would certainly do that. "BURNNNN!" "Burn it all!" The soldiers went mad. The cries were still inside their minds but they cried harder than that. Their cry was scarier than that. Pablo remained standing on the same spot and around him, fire spread out. Fire balls and arrows flew everywhere and they were going all inside the village. Cupid was sharing everything that was going on to Pablo. "The houses caught fire. The ground of the village is on fire. Everything is on fire, Pablo. The soldiers are out of control." ¡¯I know. I ordered them after all.¡¯ "Why? Shouldn¡¯t you have gone inside to check first? What if there is someone inside?" ¡¯Can you not hear yourself? Who will be inside this mist and if someone is, then they are certainly not a friend. This is the right decision.¡¯ Pablo won¡¯t take back his order and the soldiers were doing their best to spread fire. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the fire soldiers were standing in the center of the other soldiers and they could only shoot fire from far. They didn¡¯t run amok to create chaos as they didn¡¯t want to get trapped in the mist. Pablo had told them along the way that everyone should stay together. No one should separate. Whoever gets separated, dies first. "The soldiers need more space. I think." Cupid said. She could see the soldiers struggling to go all out. "This order of yours will kill the possible witnesses we could have found here." Jamal said something else entirely. "Don¡¯t worry, sir Jamal. We will surely find someone, if not here then somewhere else. But we will find someone for sure. As this mist couldn¡¯t be created just by one person. A team of some kind should be involved." "Hope so." "Everyone." Pablo yelled. The soldiers stopped firing. "Yes!" They replied. "Let¡¯s go inside the village and the fire soldiers shall come in the front from the center of the formation. The soldiers with the Mind ego will move in the center. Do it." The soldiers wasted no time and the formation was changed. Now the fire soldiers were in the front of mind and ice soldiers. "Done!" They all said. Pablo nodded and finally, entered the Forsaken Village completely. The cries inside all of their mind were getting louder louder by each passing second but no one gave a fuck to that. They all were psychopaths. Playing with death. "Keep walking. When everyone will cross the rotten entrance of the village I will tell." Cupid worked hard as the travel guide. Pablo, Jamal, Sera and the five thousand soldiers walked at their own steady pace and after three minutes¡­ "Stop. Everyone is inside the village." Cupid said. Pablo stopped walking. Everyone else also stopped. Pablo looked around and that was in vain. He couldn¡¯t see anything. No one could see anything. He knew Jamal was beside him since he talked from time to time. And Sera¡¯s hand was on his left hand so he knew she was also there. He could feel some weight on his hand after all. Apart from that, Pablo only relied on his instincts and luck. He had copied Sera¡¯s Ego before diving inside the mist and he just hoped it worked like it always did. ¡¯Are the houses really burning, Angel?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Yes. They are. Everything is burning. Some houses even demolished because of the fire and now that you are inside the village, there are more houses to burn. And even the ground you all are standing is on fire.¡¯ Cupid shared the scene and Pablo nodded. "Everyone." Pablo spoke. "Yes!" "We are now inside the village. And there are some more houses left to burn. Burn everything. I want all of them demolished. Once they are all ashes, I will be able to access the scene more clearly. Understood?" "Yessss!" "Burnnn!" "Raaaaaaaa!" The soldiers let out a war cry and the fire session took place again. The mist was the thickest in the village and even the bright fire wasn¡¯t visible. Pablo only heard the noises of things falling on the ground and that was a good sign. The soldiers were demolishing the village just like Pablo ordered. "What the fuck is this order, Pablo? The soldiers will destroy everything. The evidence, the culprits. Everything will be gone!" Jamal shouted. He couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He just couldn¡¯t understand Pablo¡¯s reckless order of destruction. "Sir Jamal, all this fire will do us no harm. No evidence will be destroyed. No culprits will be killed. Nothing will happen." Pablo replied. "What are you trying to say?" "All the houses will be empty. We will find no one here. Not on this ground at least." "Say clearly." Jamal just wanted to hear the main thing. "If this mist is really something created by people, then those people won¡¯t be roaming around in the open. Not inside the houses of the village. They¡¯ll be staying inside some kind of hideout. Like a bunker or a basement. We will find no one here." "How can you be so sure?" "Because we entered this village without any problem. There was no security here. We just walked and we are here. No one stopped us. And this could only mean two things." "Tell me." Jamal was serious. "First, there is nothing here so that¡¯s why no security is needed. And the culprits couldn¡¯t care less even if we come inside this village." "And what could be the second reason?" Jamal asked. Pablo sighed. He turned his head to his right, where he believed Jamal was and shared the second possibility. "It¡¯s a trap." Chapter 194: Three Words Pablo and company were inside the Forsaken Village. The white mist pandemic started from there so it was only natural that the culprits behind the mist should also be in the village or at least the source of the mist should be in the village. And if something like that was in the village then the entrance of the village shall be guarded. But there were no guards or any security. Pablo and the others faced no problem in entering. The soldiers were burning everything and nothing was happening. No consequences were taking place. Such a scene screamed that something was wrong. So Pablo figured two possible scenarios. First, that there was nothing worth protecting inside the village and second¡­ "It¡¯s a trap." Pablo shared his thoughts with Jamal and Jamal was not an idiot. "You are right. And if you can think like this, then why did you enter here in the first place?" He asked. "Sir Jamal, you wanted some culprits, right? This is the best opportunity we are going to find some." "So you willingly walked into a trap." Jamal understood. "Yes. I had a feeling it can¡¯t be that easy. I mean, we are already inside the village. It shouldn¡¯t be like this. All the soldiers are still alive. We won¡¯t be able to find anything without deaths." The fire soldiers were still spewing fire all around and they were having fun. Pablo didn¡¯t stop them as well. "But you said no one shall die. You wanted all five thousand to stay alive." Jamal said. "This is a pandemic. It won¡¯t be solved without deaths. I said all that to boost the morale of the soldiers. Some deaths are evident." "I see. So now we just wait?" "Yes. If this is really a trap then whoever has set this up will come for us. We just have to hope that we don¡¯t die." "Good luck then." Jamal and Pablo stood at one place and the fire soldiers burnt everything. They didn¡¯t move from their positions but their fire reached everywhere. "Everything is burnt, Pablo. Nothing is left. No more houses. Everything is in ashes now." Cupid shared the news. "Everyone, stop firing." Pablo shouted right away. The fire soldiers stopped attacking and they stood straight like they did nothing for the past couple of minutes. "There is nothing left to burn now. Only ashes are around. You all did good." Pablo praised. "Yes!" The soldiers liked the praise. "Now what?" Jamal asked. ¡¯Why is he asking so much? He has a good mind himself.¡¯ "Let me think." Pablo didn¡¯t give a clear answer to Jamal. He needed his Angel view for that. ¡¯What are you seeing right now?¡¯ He asked. "Nothing. In the place of houses, there are ashes. The ground is also on fire. And the color of the ground is black. This place is like a black desert." Cupid shared her view. ¡¯What about any secret passage? Anything? Like a door to the bunker. A cave.¡¯ "No. Nothing like that." ¡¯Alright. This is a waste of time. Ask Andre if he thinks something is off about the place.¡¯ Pablo asked for a better option than Cupid. Cupid asked the male Angel. "Nothing. This is just a typical village. Either this village has nothing or this is not the village at all." Andrezj shared his thoughts and Cupid shared it with Pablo. ¡¯I understand. I understand everything now. Say thanks to him, Angel.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and turned around. He was now facing the soldiers. "Turn around, sir Jamal." He said. Jamal also turned around. "Everyone," Pablo said. He roamed his head at the soldiers. He couldn¡¯t see anyone but he acted good. And when he was done looking around, he bellowed : "Retreat!" Silence. "Huh?" The soldiers only said this. "I said Retreat!" Pablo yelled once more. "What happened?" Jamal asked. The soldiers wanted to know as well. "If you all don¡¯t want to die, retreat!" Pablo said again. In a more serious tone. The soldiers looked here and there. "I am the fucking commander of you all. Retreat, motherfuckers!!" "Yesss!" The soldiers finally moved. They all turned around and started marching back from where they came from. Pablo¡¯s curseful scolding worked. "What happened all of a sudden? What about us waiting? Why are we going back?" Jamal asked all sorts of questions. He was still standing and Pablo was too. They weren¡¯t walking. "I will explain later. Let¡¯s leave for now." Pablo held Sera¡¯s hand. "Let¡¯s go, Sera." He said. "Okay, dear." Sera replied. Jamal shook his head and started walking but he stopped just after one step. He stopped because he didn¡¯t sense Pablo walking beside him. "What happened? Let¡¯s go." Jamal said. Pablo didn¡¯t reply. He looked to his left side, at Sera. Cupid and Andrezj didn¡¯t understand what Pablo wanted to do. He was just staring at Sera. But the next second, he did something. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He raised his hand and put it on the face area of Sera¡¯s Demonite suit. "This isn¡¯t the time for romance, Pablo." Cupid said. But just after one second, she ate back her words. Because Pablo¡¯s hand from Sera¡¯s face moved down on her neck. And in the matter of seconds, Pablo grabbed her by the throat. "What is he doing? I will kill him!" Andrezj roared. "Stop, Pablo. What happened?" Cupid shouted as well. "What¡¯s taking you so long? What are you doing?" Jamal shouted as well. He couldn¡¯t see what Pablo was doing. The soldiers heard Jamal¡¯s shout and they also stopped retreating. They figured something was going on. Pablo, however, gave no answer to anyone. He applied pressure on Sera¡¯s throat and lifted her in the air. His right hand was clutched around her neck and if the Demonite suit wasn¡¯t there then Pablo¡¯s glare could have sent shivers to anyone¡¯s spine. Andrezj tried his best to hold himself back from killing Pablo right there but Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about any Angels. All his focus was on Sera. He clenched with more strength on her throat and he gritted his teeths so hard that veins popped up on his neck. And after making sure his grip was deadly, he brought Sera close to his face and uttered each word as clearly as possible. "Who. Are. You?" Chapter 195: Righto Sera¡¯s throat was held by Pablo and she was just in front of his face. Jamal and the soldiers heard him and they all turned serious. They couldn¡¯t see but by the manner of Pablo¡¯s voice, they all knew a problem had arisen. "What are you saying, Pablo? What is going on? Tell me!" Jamal asked for an explanation. Andrezj and Cupid wanted an explanation too. And Pablo gave them the details. "This person isn¡¯t my assistant. This is someone else. More likely, the culprit behind this trap or perhaps the white mist." "What?" Jamal exclaimed. He tried his best to locate Pablo and stood beside him. The soldiers also came running and they all stood near Pablo and Jamal. "Tell me, who are you?" Pablo asked again. "I.. I.. am Sera. Your assistant. Believe me." "That won¡¯t work on me. I already saw through you. You are not her. You are someone else. Tell me or¡­" Pablo applied strength on her neck. His Black rank physique helped him greatly. "Stop him or I will really kill him. He is harming my dearest!" Andrezj shouted. He couldn¡¯t see Sera in pain. "Wait for a second. Pablo never speaks anything without proof. He is better than that. If he is saying that then this is not Sera." Cupid replied. She knew Pablo enough to be convinced that he never does bullshit. "Speak!" Pablo commanded. "Alright. Alright. You got me." Andrezj went wide eyed. Jamal and the soldiers had the same reaction. The person Pablo was holding on his hand with great strength, spoke without any problems. And all this time, it was using Sera¡¯s voice but now it was a different voice. Though, the voice was still female. "Who is this? Where is my dearest!?" Andrezj lost his composure. Cupid sighed. "Some Guardian Angel you are. If not for Pablo, you wouldn¡¯t be able to know that this wasn¡¯t Sera." "Shut up! Ask him to find her!" Andrezj roared. Pablo ignored Cupid and he even ignored Jamal and the soldiers. All his focus was on the person on his hand. "Show your real self." Pablo used all his strength on the unknown person¡¯s neck and the person didn¡¯t even flinch. "This scum is strong, Jamal. Your strength will be needed. Stay alert for a fight." Pablo said. He outright ordered Jamal. "Yes." Jamal was ready. The soldiers were ready. "Speak, bitch!" Pablo shouted. "Where are your manners, boy? You are not in control here." The person was in Pablo¡¯s hold and from that tight hold, the person evaporated. It turned to mist. Pablo was now holding nothing and the mist of that person came back on the ground. It formed into a person and that person told Pablo that the only person in control right now was¡­ "Me." "What is going on, Pablo?" "What is happening here, Pablo?" "Tell us!" Cupid, Jamal and the soldiers all of them asked Pablo. They could only hear voices. Only Pablo could tell them what was going on. And Pablo gave them a simple answer. "We are fucked." "Righto. You all are fucked. And since that is the case, you should all be at least able to see." The woman snapped her fingers and by a miracle, everyone was able to see their surroundings. There was fire all around them, Pablo saw Cupid and along with everyone, he saw the woman standing in front of him. And everyone could swear on their lives, that woman was one hell of a beauty. Brown skinned, black hairs and a killer wicked smile. Some soldiers even dared to admire her chest. If the woman wasn¡¯t their potential enemy they would have made a move on her. [[A/n : See the woman here.]] But only the soldiers were like that. Not Jamal and Pablo. "She made us able to see. We can see through even when we are inside this suit. She knows about this mist. I am sure." Jamal was focused on the mission. "Yeah. She is standing without any protection inside this thick mist. It isn¡¯t harming her. She knows many things, I am also sure." Pablo was focused on the mission as well. "Who are you and what do you want?" Jamal started the talk with the woman. "I am not interested in you. You shall stay quiet." The woman refused to talk with Jamal. She didn¡¯t even spare him a glance. Her eyes were focused on Pablo. "Don¡¯t speak, Jamal. Listen to her." Pablo said. He didn¡¯t want Jamal to anger her. And Jamal understood that. He didn¡¯t speak further. "You are one boy, huh. Are you not afraid of me? Holding me by my throat and all." "If I was afraid I wouldn¡¯t have even come here inside this mist. And where is Sera?" "Yeah. About that. How did you find out that your Sera was missing?" The Woman asked. She was genuinely curious. "Ever since she started hearing the cries inside her mind, she couldn¡¯t stop trembling. And when I held your hand, it wasn¡¯t trembling. Heck, it was calm. That¡¯s how." Pablo revealed. "Oh. You are a smart one. And a brave one at that. You held my neck and for a second there I was also taken aback. What¡¯s your name?" "You already know that. Don¡¯t act." "Oho. You are making me crazy, boy. Come here." The woman spread her arms. "Are you asking for a hug?" "Yes. Come." The woman kept her arms open and Pablo obviously didn¡¯t move an inch. "I said Come HERE!" Everyone shivered. The woman¡¯s voice turned monstrous, almost diabolic. ¡¯That was just like those horror movies.¡¯ Pablo still didn¡¯t move forward. Better yet, he took one step back. But Pablo underestimated the woman. His legs stopped listening to him and before he knew it, he was already floating towards the Woman. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Of course. She took Sera¡¯s place. No wonder she is this persistent.¡¯ Pablo floated towards the Woman and the Woman welcomed him with a smile. "Come to Mommy." The Woman said and out of all the words she could choose, she chose the worst ones. ¡¯She is dead.¡¯ Pablo made up his mind. The woman would die today. Pablo floated towards her and he spread his arms as well. The woman smiled broader and the next second, Pablo finally reached her embrace. She hugged Pablo with all her being and Pablo looked at her. She stared back at Pablo. Her face was red, her lips were red and soon, two of her teeths, turned sharp and long. ¡¯So a vampire really is here.¡¯ Pablo knew what would happen next and he braced himself for it. He wrapped his arms around the Woman as well and the Woman dived her teeths on Pablo¡¯s neck. Pablo felt a little pain and the Woman was under the impression that she was hugging Pablo. She didn¡¯t even consider the fact that Pablo was hugging her as well. And he was hugging her with all his strength. And when he was sure of his hold.. "Everyone and Andre!" Pablo shouted. He tightened his grip and with no fear, he declared : "Burn this BITCH!!" Chapter 196: Naive Pablo¡¯s arms were coiled around the Woman and he commanded everyone including Andrezj to burn the Woman. The Woman was drinking Pablo¡¯s blood, her teeths piercing the Demonite suit which was on fire and Pablo shouted just beside her ear. She was irked by the loud voice and Pablo¡¯s command didn¡¯t go empty. "Burnnnnnnnnnnnn!!!!!!" The soldiers let out a war cry and they all ran towards the woman. The five thousand soldiers dashed at the woman the fire soldiers spewed fire like never before. And amidst all the hot blooded people, one person was in utter dilemma. "I want to kill her but I can¡¯t show myself to these people. Goddess Alfida will be angry. What should I do? Help me!" Andrezj screamed at the sky. He was helpless. He lost Sera once again inside the mist. He didn¡¯t even get to know when her dearest was replaced with the Woman. It was Pablo who figured that out. If not for him, he wouldn¡¯t have even known about the situation. Cupid on the other hand was out of her wits. Pablo was getting bitten by a female Vampire, Andrezj was acting desperate and all the other Humans were probably in the jaws of death. "What should I do? What should I do?" She had no clue what was the right thing. She was only a bystander and she didn¡¯t want Pablo to die. "Andrezj, can you not sense Sera? Talk through her mind. Do something. You are the strongest of us all. Stop acting like this!" "I can¡¯t sense her at all. I didn¡¯t even know when this woman replaced her. I can¡¯t talk through her mind. She just disappeared." "Keep trying and don¡¯t show yourself to anyone. Angels aren¡¯t supposed to be visible. The Gods will be angry. We will die. All the Angels." Cupid pleaded. "And if I do nothing then my dearest will die. I don¡¯t want that. I am her guardian Angel!" "No. It¡¯s not over yet. If someone could turn this around. Then it¡¯s that man." Cupid said, looking at Pablo. "Who even is he? What can he do? He is just a man." Andrezj didn¡¯t agree with Cupid. "You don¡¯t know, Andrezj. But I will tell you only one thing about this man." Cupid kept her eyes on Pablo and gave his short introduction to Andrezj. "He never loses." Andrezj went silent. He stopped screaming. He sensed the confidence in Cupid¡¯s voice and he decided to take a gamble in Pablo as well. Meanwhile, the soldiers spewed fire on the Woman and the mind soldiers did their best to harm the mind of the Woman. All of them were able to see clearly because of the Woman herself and they were attacking her. She was the only target. But the smoke from the fire made it hard for them to see the Woman so they were technically attacking on the spot where they last saw the Woman. Pablo was still wrapped around the Woman but that didn¡¯t make the soldiers stop. Pablo himself gave the order so the soldiers would follow it. The soldiers with ice and water did nothing as their Egoes would put out the fire from everyone¡¯s suits and that would result in the harm of their skin by the mist. They only hoped the other soldiers did the work. "Kill her! Burn her, everyone!" Pablo shouted once more and he himself applied strength on the body of the woman. He would crush her with his arms. The soldiers were already in their berserk mode and Pablo¡¯s new shout only gave them courage. Tornadoes of fire came at the Woman and Pablo. Pablo couldn¡¯t feel any heat because of his suits but the Woman was without anything. Pablo was sure she would get some harm. ¡¯System, do I have an offensive Ego with me right now?¡¯ Pablo asked. He had copied Jamal¡¯s Ego and he had yet to see what it was. [ No. ] The system gave a negative answer. ¡¯Bloody hell. What happened to my luck.¡¯ "Keep attacking!" Pablo could only rely on the soldiers and they didn¡¯t let him down. "Raaaaaaaangghhhh!!" A horde of the soldiers came just near Pablo and the woman and they jumped on them. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All of them attacked the Woman head on. They were using fire constantly and they were above Pablo and the Woman. There was smoke all around so no one knew if they were getting results with the Woman or not. But no one stopped. Even if the woman was dead, they would still carry on attacking her. They would even kill her dead body. After a few more seconds, only the soldiers with the ice Ego were standing far from the scene and all the other soldiers were above Pablo and the Woman. A heap of people were gathered in one spot. A mountain was there. And the whole mountain was on fire. The fire soldiers let out every ounce of fire they had inside them. Cupid and Andrezj couldn¡¯t even see Pablo beneath the heap of the soldiers and they just hoped he didn¡¯t die because of suffocation. The mountain of the soldiers panted heavily and they were sure that they did it. They defeated the female Vampire. "You all are so naive." Or not. Everyone heard a familiar voice. A voice they had heard only recently. The soldiers had attacked the Woman who was standing in front of them. But after their relentless attack, the voice of the Woman came from beside them. The horde of people, the mountain of people turned their heads to their left and their heart sunk in the stomach. Even Andrezj and Cupid went agape. The Woman and Pablo were standing just beside the horde of people and they were without any damage. The Woman was the same as before. And no one was that stupid to not understand what happened. All the soldiers didn¡¯t even attack the Woman. All their attacks went in vain. They lost all their breath for nothing. "But our attacks were landing." "We were definitely hitting something." "If we were not hitting this woman then.." "Wait. Could it be.. oh shit." One soldier used his brain and one by one, they all came down from the heap. The mountain of people was no more and when the last soldier moved, they all saw what was lying beneath the mountain of the people. There was one person who was not there during the attack and that same person was whom the soldiers were seeing lying motionless.. Fuhrer Jamal. Chapter 197: Still In The Game The soldiers had heard Pablo clearly. He told them to attack and when they were attacking, Pablo was saying keep attacking. And Jamal was standing with the soldiers. Pablo and the woman were in front of them. Jamal was nowhere near those two. So how come, when the soldiers moved forward and attacked the Woman and Pablo, they were attacking Jamal in reality? What happened? What did the Woman do? And the soldiers couldn¡¯t see who was behind the suit but they were sure it was Jamal because Jamal was nowhere to be seen. "Sir Jamal! Wake up!" One soldier yelled. He held Jamal in his arms. Jamal¡¯s suit was burning and the man was heavy with the suit on. But the soldier was worried so he was able to pick up the man. Adrenaline played a role in that. All the soldiers shouted for Jamal to wake up. They couldn¡¯t even remove his suit. He would die by the mist if they did that. "We were all above him. He must have suffocated. Heck he could be dead. We will all be executed for killing a High Duke. Do something. Make him alive. Shake him." The soldier cried. All five thousand of them shouted for Jamal, they shook him hard. They landed hits on his chest. They did everything to wake him up. But Jamal showed no response. Nothing at all. The soldier holding Jamal in his arms jerked his head at the only option they had right now. "Commander Pablo!" He shouted. Only Pablo could do something now. For the soldiers, Pablo was the smartest detective. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Someone who was able to create something to stop the mist could do anything. Pablo was their only choice. But from there as well, the soldiers received no answers. "Commander Pablo!" They all shouted again. Pablo was still holding the Woman in a tight grip but the soldiers received no reply from him. Though, they did receive a reply from someone else.. "He won¡¯t wake up, idiots. He is mine now. His blood is delicious and I have decided to make him mine forever." It was the woman. She replied on the behalf of Pablo. "As if we will believe that. You are lying." The soldier replied. "See for yourself." The woman raised her both hands in the air. "I am doing nothing and yet he isn¡¯t letting me go. He got his arms wrapped around me." She added. The soldiers saw the scene and they hated to admit it but the Woman was right. Pablo was still. "Is he unconscious?" A soldier asked. "Righto." "You bitch. Why are you doing this? Who are you? And what did you do to all of us?" The soldier barked. "All of you walked into a trap. And when you all ran to attack me, I played with your mind and you thought I was there but in reality you harmed one of your own. You probably killed him. And your Commander is unconscious because of me. I drank his blood and did one of my tricks." The Woman answered some of the questions. The soldier bit his lip. All of them were trapped. They followed Pablo¡¯s order and they were confident in him. And now, Pablo was unconscious and Jamal was probably dead. The Woman played with their mind even when there were two thousand soldiers with a mind Ego. She overpowered every one of them. And in the hearts of all the five thousand soldiers, a realization began to take place. A realization of a mistake. And that mistake being¡­ Trusting Pablo Castillo. "Is this your man, Angel? Is this it? We also thought the soldiers were attacking the Woman. She even fooled us Angels. And Pablo, he is just a Human. He lost! He fucking lost! My dearest will die! Or worse, she is already dead!" Andrezj cried for the same matter. He demanded answers from Cupid. She was confident in Pablo and yet, nothing came out of it. Cupid didn¡¯t reply to anything. She had no answers. Just like the soldiers¡¯ hearts, the same realization would take place inside her heart as well if Pablo did nothing. "What will you do now?" The soldier asked the Woman. "Now you all will die." "And what will you do to him?" "Him? Oh you mean this boy. Haha. He will stay with me. Forever. He will stay with¡­" The Woman placed her hand on Pablo¡¯s head, she stripped the entire head area of the Demonite and Kevlar suit. She ran her fingers in his hair and uttered some powerful words. "His Mommy." And again, out of all the words she could say, she chose the worst ones and in front of the worst person. "Don¡¯t look away now, Andre. You will see what I was talking about." Cupid finally replied Andrezj. Andrezj didn¡¯t understand but he listened to Cupid. The Woman kept her hand on Pablo¡¯s head and she held his hairs. "Let me see your face." She said and pulled Pablo¡¯s hairs. As a result, Pablo¡¯s face was lifted and the woman saw his face. And when she saw Pablo, the smirk she had, vanished instantly. "You.. you.." She stuttered. "You chose the wrong son." The woman received a reply and when everyone heard that voice, all of their eyes lit up. The soldiers were filled with hope again. "You are fine, Commander!" The soldier screamed. The Woman wasn¡¯t smiling anymore but she wasn¡¯t scared as well. "You are not unconscious?" She asked. And the woman received a reply again. "You are going to die." The manner of speech was cold. The voice wasn¡¯t filled with any fear. And these things could only belong to one person. Pablo Castillo. The man was still in the game. "How did you manage to stay awake?" The Woman asked. She didn¡¯t register Pablo¡¯s threat. Pablo, however, was in no mood to talk anymore. He was still hugging the Woman but the next second, he loosened his grip. And in a swift motion, he let go of the Woman entirely. But before the Woman could do something, Pablo held her right hand with his left hand. The Woman was calm even after all that and she also saw the reason behind Pablo not losing his consciousness. On Pablo¡¯s right palm, a knife was sticking out. It pierced the Demonite suit and went inside out from Pablo¡¯s palm. The tip of the knife went through the back of the palm and it was coming out from the front. "So you stabbed yourself to stay awake. What guts." The Woman praised. It takes a lot of courage to hurt oneself and Pablo did that without even the Woman knowing. The soldiers also saw that and their admiration for Pablo increased. They all found Pablo a courageous man to follow. A fearless man in front of overwhelming power. "You kept your hands behind me and did this stabbing. You are the smartest of the lot it seems. And if that¡¯s not the case then you must be the most experienced one." The woman praised again and Pablo was still holding her right hand. "Yeah," Pablo said. "You were doing something with my brain. I sensed it but I couldn¡¯t fight it. I was losing my mind. So I gave myself pain. The pain stopped my mind from going numb." "I get that." The Woman already knew that. "Yes. I know you know that. I stabbed my palm in order to not lose control over your power. But¡­ that wasn¡¯t the only reason." "Hmm? What¡¯s the other reason then?" The Woman asked. Pablo didn¡¯t reply this time. He just did the same thing he had done many times. He had done it so many times that he had become the fastest in doing that. KHICHK! Pablo moved his right hand and the knife sticking out of his palm went right inside the head of the Woman. Blood splattered on his face and finally, Pablo shared his second reason for stabbing his palm.. "I wanted to play with your brains too." Chapter 198: Returning The Favour Pablo stabbed the head of the woman from the side. The woman¡¯s left side head was stabbed by a knife and that gave hope to everyone present there. The Woman wasn¡¯t invincible. She bleeds just like them. "Yes. Kill her!" "Kill her, Commander!" The soldiers cheered for Pablo. They could at least do that as they were not in a condition to fight. "He did it!" Andrezj was happy as well. Cupid was silent. She knew Pablo good enough by now so she also knew that¡­ "He isn¡¯t done yet." Pablo took out the knife from the Woman¡¯s head and the Woman finally showed a reaction of shock. ¡¯She isn¡¯t dead? This will take a while.¡¯ The Woman was still alive but she was not ready to attack yet. Pablo was holding her right hand with his left hand and he brought his right palm with the knife close to his mouth. He grabbed the knife with his teeths and took it out. The knife had blood and some meat on its blade but Pablo didn¡¯t mind that. He wanted to finish the Woman as he knew if he didn¡¯t then it would be his death instead. After taking out the knife from his palm, he held it in a nice grip and now he was ready to do the dirty work. KHICHK! He stabbed the knife in the eye of the woman and after rotating the knife inside her socket, he took out the knife. He did the same thing again but this time it was the other eye. The woman bled from the eyes and Pablo wasn¡¯t over yet. He stabbed the chest of the Woman. He stabbed the throat of the Woman. He stabbed the face of the Woman. He stabbed. He stabbed. He stabbed. He stabbed the hell out of the Woman. The soldiers were cheering for Pablo but as they saw Pablo attacking the Woman, they all went silent. They were familiar with bloodshed but they were certainly not familiar with Pablo. The man was stabbing the Woman with a straight face. There were no emotions on his face. "Is he really a detective?" "Can a detective do all this?" "I don¡¯t think that." "He is just like one of those people." "Yeah. I was thinking the same thing. They do things like this." "Who are you talking about?" A soldier asked. The soldier who was holding Jamal looked at the soldier who asked that. "You are new here so you didn¡¯t see them work. Every single one of them work like this man." "Alright. But really who are you talking about?" The soldier sighed. He stared at the bloodied Pablo stabbing the Woman and that scene reminded him of only one thing. "The Abyssal Butchers." The new soldier heard the senior one and he finally understood. "So they work like this man. I get it." The soldier stopped talking and no one spoke anything else as well. They all just watched Pablo and they all hoped for his victory. "Yes. He is just like them." Someone spoke again from the soldiers¡¯ area. The senior soldier looked at the source. Other soldiers did the same and when they all saw who said that, all of them ran towards that person. "Sir Jamal! You are alive!" The soldiers rejoiced. It was Jamal. He was alive. He was sitting upright on the ground and his eyes were on Pablo as well. "Don¡¯t come near me. Stay there. I am still sore because of all of you." Jamal stopped the soldiers. The soldiers stopped on their tracks and all of them bowed. "We are very sorry, sir. That woman played with us." "It¡¯s fine. You wouldn¡¯t have attacked me anyway." Jamal was calm. "Did you wake up just now, sir?" The soldier asked. "No. I was awake the entire time." "What?" The soldiers exclaimed. "Don¡¯t shout." "But if you were awake, why didn¡¯t you say something? We thought we killed you? And why did you fake your death anyway? You should go and help the Commander." The soldiers said. They began ordering Jamal. Jamal, however, didn¡¯t move an inch. "I want to see his mettle." He said. "I want to see what he can do against a powerful foe. The King gave him a chance and I want to see if he is worthy of this chance or not." "But he was able to find this Woman before things could escalate. You have to give him that. If this Woman would have walked with us, she would have killed us all." "He is a smart man. That¡¯s why he figured his assistant was missing. He had already proved his brain to us, now he has to prove his strength." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So you won¡¯t help him?" "If I see he is about to die then I might do something." "Okay. I hope you get to do nothing." "Yeah. Same here." Jamal stopped talking and the soldiers didn¡¯t speak as well. They all were relieved that Jamal was alive and now their only tension was Pablo¡¯s fight with the Woman. The woman was being stabbed continuously and her beautiful face was now riddled with holes. Red bloodied holes. Pablo didn¡¯t leave even a single spot on the woman¡¯s body. He stabbed her everywhere. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t Andre fighting? Sera is missing and he is silent?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯He can¡¯t come in front of all these people. He is an Angel.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Then why the hell did he come in front of me? And he can at least come in front of this woman. No need to show himself to the soldiers.¡¯ ¡¯You already had one Angel so Andre came in front of you. As it wouldn¡¯t be too much. But everyone is not you. They haven¡¯t seen any Angels. And Goddess Alfida forbade us from coming in front of anyone. This woman is included. We can¡¯t come in front of her. Otherwise, Andre would have already killed her.¡¯ ¡¯Useless rules.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and focused on the Woman again. He never stopped stabbing. He didn¡¯t give the Woman any chance to retaliate. He inflicted pain on every part of her body. The Woman was covered with blood all over her clothes were as good as nothing. "Finish it, Commander! You don¡¯t have the suit on your face. The mist will kill you. Finish her fast!" A soldier shouted from behind. "Not Yet!" Pablo replied. His left hand was still holding the Woman¡¯s hand and it was to make sure that Pablo attacked only the Woman. He didn¡¯t want her to do the same thing she did with the soldiers. "What are you even waiting for? Kill her for good!" The soldier screamed again. "I think I know what he wants to do." Jamal spoke. "What?" The soldier asked. "If he is really like those Butchers then he will have revenge for what the Woman did to him." "What the Woman did to him? What did she¡­ Wait. You mean.." The soldier gulped. Jamal didn¡¯t reply and everyone watched Pablo. Pablo stabbed the Woman some more and finally, he stopped. But he didn¡¯t stop to end the fight, he stopped to end his anger. Pablo pulled the Woman closer to himself and brought his face near her face. Cupid and Andrezj didn¡¯t know what Pablo was going to do. But after two seconds, they all saw what Pablo had in mind. He opened his mouth wide and just like how the Woman did, Pablo did the same thing. He bit on the neck of the Woman and just like the female Vampire¡­ Pablo drank the blood of the Woman. Chapter 199: Reason For Killing The Woman had bitten Pablo and drank his blood. And by all means, Pablo didn¡¯t like that. He didn¡¯t like being handled like that. He was an Egoistic man. He was Pablo Castillo. He might be a narcissist but he owns his personality with full pride. And according to him¡­.. No one walks over Pablo Castillo. Jamal was right when he said he would do the exact same thing the Woman did it to him. Therefore, Pablo bit the Woman and drank her blood. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t do that? Humans aren¡¯t supposed to drink that. It might be harmful." Cupid shouted. "No one ever drank a Vampire¡¯s blood. This man has a screw loose." Andrezj said. "That he has. Stop it, Pablo!" Cupid shouted once more but it fell on deaf ears. Pablo wasn¡¯t listening to anyone. He felt humiliated and he was sure that for a moment, the soldiers must have lost their faith in him. He would get everything back. He would get everything back through blood. He was not sucking the blood of the Woman, he was sucking back his pride. And Pablo couldn¡¯t be more right. Because the soldiers had really lost faith in him a few minutes ago. "What is he doing? Will he be fine?" A soldier asked. "We will see it soon enough. He is drinking the blood of a Vampire. It could become a boon or a curse." Jamal replied. "It was only the Vampires who drink blood but the Commander is defying the laws. His Human body will run rampant." The soldier was worried about Pablo. "Calm down." "Okay." "Though, the Chief of the Village was right. There really are Vampires inside the mist. And I am sure she is just a pawn. A foot soldier of some kind. The main people are hidden somewhere else." "They must be. So we should leave after the death of this Woman." "No. The woman shouldn¡¯t die. She will be useful to know all about this mist." Jamal wanted the Woman alive. "Yes. He is right. The Woman must stay alive. She has to tell us about my dearest." Andrezj wanted the Woman alive as well. He had completely forgotten that the Woman was their only way to know about Sera. But there was a problem in fulfilling both Andrezj¡¯s and Jamal¡¯s wishes. And the soldier shared that problem with Jamal. "I don¡¯t think that man will let that Woman live, sir." The problem was Pablo. The way he attacked the Woman, he would surely kill her. "Right. I have to talk some sense into him." Jamal stood up. "Yes. Stop Pablo. Cupid, tell him about my dearest." Andrezj cried. Cupid couldn¡¯t resist Andrezj¡¯s cries. "Pablo, don¡¯t kill her. We need her alive. She is the only one who knows where Sera is. She exchanged places with her. We have to find Sera." Pablo drank the Woman¡¯s blood and he didn¡¯t listen to Cupid. "Pablo, don¡¯t kill her. You can drink her blood but don¡¯t kill her. She is a prime witness. She will tell us all about the mist." Jamal shouted from behind. Pablo didn¡¯t respond. He kept sucking the Woman¡¯s blood and only after drinking the same amount of blood the Woman had drunk from him, he stopped. He brought his mouth out from the Woman¡¯s neck and finally responded to the requests. He turned his head around, looked at Jamal. And when they all saw his face, they atleast shivered once. Pablo¡¯s face was red. Only his eyes and teeths were visible. The dark red color was etched on his face. And his teeths were not white. They were also red. He drank so much blood from the Woman his teeths were dyed red. "If anyone comes between me and this Woman, I swear to my life, I will drink their blood too. She will die and she will die a thousand deaths." Pablo made his point. He made himself clear. He would kill the Woman. "I am the High Duke, Pablo. You have to listen to me. That¡¯s my order. We need this Woman alive." "To hell with that, Jamal. You all are under me right now. I am incharge of this shit. Right now, I am the King." "Don¡¯t be an idiot. Don¡¯t make me use force with you. Don¡¯t make me use my Ego, Pablo." Jamal gave a threat of his own. "Yeah? Your Ego? Use it." Pablo already knew Jamal¡¯s Ego wasn¡¯t an offensive type. He had copied it after all. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Don¡¯t cross the line, detective. Think about your assistant. The Woman replaced her with herself. Don¡¯t you want your assistant back? Only she knows where she is. You have to leave her alive." Jamal used another approach. "Yes. You have to save Sera. She is lost. Let the Woman live." Cupid chimed in as well. Pablo clenched his jaw. He glared at Jamal and answered both him and Cupid. "She is the luckiest bitch on this planet. She is alive and she won¡¯t die. I will find her for sure. But this Woman will die, Jamal. She will die by my hands." Pablo was adamant on killing the Woman. He left Sera on her fate. "What¡¯s gotten into you?" Jamal clenched his hair. "Where is your brain? You are a fucking detective. And you yourself told me to capture the culprit of this trap. What happened to you?" "I changed my mind." Pablo replied and stabbed the left shoulder of the woman. "Then change it again." Jamal stepped closer to Pablo. "No." Pablo remained stern and now stabbed the right shoulder of the Woman. "I am warning you, Pablo. Let the Woman live." Jamal came closer to Pablo. "I am warning you, Jamal. Don¡¯t come between." Pablo stabbed the stomach of the Woman. He had stabbed the Woman many times in all those places but he had read back on Earth that Vampires could heal very fast. So he was just adding the wounds. "Pablo," Jamal was just in front of Pablo now. Pablo was in the middle of Jamal and the Woman. Jamal came closer to Pablo¡¯s face, he gritted his teeths and said the same thing¡­.. "Let. Her. Go." Pablo didn¡¯t even flinch and he stared back at Jamal. "I. Will. Not." "Why do you even want to kill her so badly?!" Jamal asked and everyone present there wanted to know the answer. Pablo was defying the order of High Duke so his reason must be something convincing and deep. Andrezj and Cupid also waited for Pablo to answer and the man did answer¡­.. "She called herself my mother." Chapter 200: What Happened? Pablo shared the reason on why he was dead set on killing the woman. He wanted to kill the Woman because she called herself Pablo¡¯s mommy. The soldiers, Jamal and Andrezj all of them were expecting some great, deep reason but Pablo broke their expectations. "Pardon?" Jamal said. "She called herself my mother. That¡¯s why I will kill her." "Did you fall on your head in childhood? That¡¯s a stupid fucking reason!" Jamal barked. "Yes! That¡¯s just bullshit. Tell him, Cupid." Andrezj was just like Jamal. But Cupid wasn¡¯t. "For him, it¡¯s a big reason. He had killed a carriage driver just because that man called him his son. He hates those things." She had seen first hand what Pablo does when someone mentions him with any relation. The ghost girl Jenny calls Pablo big brother which Pablo had himself asked her to call him. But when Jenny started using it on every sentence of hers, he was annoyed every time. So if Pablo gets this much angry just by being addressed as Son or big brother, then the Woman has called herself his Mommy. She definitely signed her death warrant by doing that. "Still, does he not care about my dearest? He shouldn¡¯t kill the Woman." Andrezj retorted. "I can¡¯t do anything. I can¡¯t touch him and words won¡¯t work on him. The Woman will die, Andrezj. We have to find Sera some other way. And no, he doesn¡¯t care about your dearest." Cupid gave an honest answer. She gave up. She won¡¯t talk to Pablo anymore about it. It was no use. "Jamal, this Woman will die. And that¡¯s final." Pablo made it clear. He turned his head back at the Woman. He stored the knife back inside his left hand bracelet and took out something else from that. Jamal was just behind him but Pablo was not afraid of him. He wasn¡¯t afraid of anyone anyway. He held the thing he took out from his bracelet in his right hand and everyone saw what it was. "No. Pablo, don¡¯t do it. You are defying my order. You don¡¯t know the consequences of it." Jamal hollered. "Consequences?" Pablo paused. He turned around, looking at Jamal. "My face is burning. The mist is deteriorating my face. I can feel it. It has gotten inside my lungs. Each breath of mine is coming out with tremendous pain. If I stay here any longer without any protection like this, I will die. I will die rotting like a stray dog. And even in this condition, I have the strength and desire to kill this Woman. So, you should know, that right now, I don¡¯t give a fuck to consequences." Pablo stopped talking with Jamal and the High Duke knew that Pablo won¡¯t speak anything else again. "This is bad. I will stop him. I will stop this man. I will come in front of him. I will only come in front of him. Not others." Andrezj made up his mind. Cupid said nothing. Andrezj coming in front of only Pablo would pose no problem for the other Angels. And just like how Jamal and Andrezj knew that Pablo would not change his mind for killing the Woman, Pablo also knew that both the male Angel and Jamal would try to stop him. So he wasted no time and used the thing he took out from his bracelet. Glory Matches. He took out five matches from the box and his suit was already on fire so it took him no time to light the sticks. Then he peered at the empty eye sockets of the Woman. "You should have called me your daddy." That was Pablo¡¯s parting words for the Woman as he threw the five sticks at her. The glory of the Glory matches was well known and the Woman instantly caught fire. THUD! The woman fell down. "Jamal!" Pablo shouted. He turned around, spread his arms and smiled. He made eye contact with Fuhrer and said his parting words to the man. "I am dead." THUD! He fell down as well. "Pablo!" "You bastard!" "Commander!" Cupid, Andrezj and the soldiers bellowed. They all ran towards Pablo and only one person was calm during all this. Fuhrer Jamal. "You are one stubborn man, Pablo. We will have a talk later. For now, I¡¯ll handle this." Jamal raised his hand and he snapped his fingers. ¡ª¡ª¡ª "Haaahhhhh!!" A man woke up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He looked around. He was in a big bed. He was in a big room. And he had seen this room before. He had spent a night here. "Pablo! You woke up!" "Angel?" The man was none other than Pablo. And he was in the room the King had allotted him inside the castle. Beside him, was Cupid. "Did I get reincarnated again? I was dead!" Pablo shouted. He never shouts like that. His mind was in shambles. "Calm down, Pablo. You are fine. You are alive. You are not dead. Your face is fine as well. Andre healed you." "What is going on, Angel? Tell me everything. What happened after I set the Woman on fire? What am I doing here and how did Andrezj agree to heal me? I didn¡¯t do anything to save Sera. Why did he do that?" Pablo asked all sorts of questions. He asked everything. And after asking all that, he didn¡¯t even wait for answers. He left the bed and stood on the floor. But¡­.. THUD! He fell down. "My legs are numb?" Pablo¡¯s eyes went wide. He jerked his head at Cupid. "How long have I been sleeping here?" Pablo stayed on the floor and Cupid sighed. "Tell me!" Pablo shouted. "One week." "What?" "You have been sleeping here for one week." "Is this a joke?" "I wish." "Fine." Pablo sat back on the bed again. He took a deep breath and turned his whole body towards Cupid. "Angel, for the first time in my life, I am clueless about the situation. I hate it. Do me a favor and tell me everything that happened inside the mist." Cupid felt the desperation in his voice so she didn¡¯t make him wait long. "When you burnt the Woman, she fell down. Then you fell down. After that, Jamal snapped his fingers and then..." Cupid gulped. Her shoulders trembled as she finally told Pablo what happened. "I saw the pinnacle of Egoes." Chapter 201: Changes Pinnacle of Egoes. Cupid told Pablo that when Jamal snapped his fingers, she saw the pinnacle of Egoes. Her shoulders and hands were trembling. It had been one week since then and yet, she couldn¡¯t stop shaking. "What exactly did you witness?" Pablo asked. His curiosity peaked. "I don¡¯t know exactly. Jamal just snapped his fingers and the next moment, no one was there inside the mist. It was empty. The soldiers weren¡¯t there, you weren¡¯t there, the burning Woman wasn¡¯t there and Jamal wasn¡¯t there. The place was empty." "Isn¡¯t that just teleportation?" "No. I am sure it wasn¡¯t teleportation. In teleportation, you at least see a flicker, you at least see people vanishing. Jamal did something different. I didn¡¯t even blink and yet I saw nothing. Even Andre saw nothing. You all just disappeared." "Okay. After we all disappeared, how did you and Andre find us again?" "We left the mist area and walked from where we came. We arrived at the place where you all entered inside the mist. Where you have left your horse before entering the mist." "Yes. Yes. I get it. Just keep talking." "When we arrived at that place, all of you were there. The five thousand soldiers were there, the burning Woman was there and you were there. Also, Jamal was there. In an instant, you all were outside the mist." "In an instant? We were too many people and all of us were outside the mist in an instant?" "Yes. Jamal did it. All the soldiers were asking him what happened and Jamal replied to no one. He asked the soldiers to take you back to the castle and he himself carried the burning Woman." "Is the Woman dead?" "I don¡¯t know. I was with you the entire time. Andrezj too. Jamal brought the Woman inside the castle and you were sent to this room. And since then, one week has passed." "Damn. What is Jamal¡¯s Ego then?" Superfast teleportation?" "Don¡¯t you know? You copied the Ego and you have also seen his memories. You were so shocked after watching that." "I didn¡¯t use his Ego as the System told me it wasn¡¯t an offensive type. And I didn¡¯t figure out his Ego from his memories. I was shocked for an entirely different reason." "What was the reason?" "You will know it soon enough. I am sure Jamal isn¡¯t happy with me. I will be called soon. The King¡¯s court will be held again." "No one knows that you are awake yet. One soldier will come to check soon. Jamal had ordered him to check daily and tell him as soon as you wake up." "I see. And you still haven¡¯t told me about the pinnacle of Egoes. What did you see that made you think like that?" Pablo wanted to know. "I am sure that what Jamal used there wasn¡¯t teleportation. And since even the strongest Angel Andre was not able to see Jamal move then it only means one thing. He used his Ego. And if I have to say what his Ego did, then..." Cupid gulped once more and finally told Pablo her thoughts about Jamal¡¯s Ego. "He stopped Time." Silence. Pablo spoke nothing. He clearly heard what Cupid said and he didn¡¯t know what to say. Pablo wasn¡¯t usually out of words but the Angel made him do that. "What happened?" She asked. Pablo sighed. A heavy and tired sigh. "I am regretting why I listened to the system. I should have checked the Ego myself. It would have helped me kill the Woman faster." Cupid shrugged her shoulders. "No use crying over that." "And I don¡¯t think his Ego is outright stopping time. It would be too much power. And I was able to keep it for one hour. If it was such a strong Ego then the time limit of me keeping it should be five or ten minutes. Don¡¯t you think so?" "You have a point. Maybe Jamal¡¯s Ego has some conditions attached to it which makes it not all that strong?" "Maybe. I have to copy it again to know the exact details." "Yes. And what about Sera? Will you save her? Andre isn¡¯t here. You can talk freely about it." "Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯ll be fine. Her luck won¡¯t let her die. And I will certainly try to find her. But it is very likely the Woman is dead so it will be hard to find Sera. Just don¡¯t expect too much from me. And where is Andre if not here?" "I don¡¯t know. After healing your face, he disappeared. He is still around the castle though. I can feel it but he isn¡¯t near your room." "He must be angry at me. I will thank him for healing my face." "You should and you should also say that you will find Sera. He will kill you for sure if you act all indifferent about Sera. He won¡¯t mind being a fallen Angel." "I know. I know." Pablo stretched his hands. He yawned and pressed his own legs. "Hmm?" Pablo felt something. He looked at his hands next. "Woah. What the hell?" Pablo touched his biceps. "When did I get such muscles? By sleeping for one week? What kind of regiment is that?" Pablo raised his hands. He flexed his hands and for sure, he was jacked. The calves of his legs were strong as well. Whatever took place with Pablo, that thing didn¡¯t skip the leg day. "Someone is coming." Pablo said. "You also heard that?" Cupid asked, surprised. "Was I not supposed to do that?" "No. The same soldier who comes everyday to check on you must be coming but he is still far away from the room. I am surprised you heard his footsteps from here just like me." Cupid revealed and Pablo was now successfully tense. "I heard something coming from that far? Just like you, an Angel? What is going on?" "No comments." Cupid chose silence. Pablo clicked his tongue and finally left the bed. His legs weren¡¯t numb anymore and his mind wasn¡¯t in shambles as well. He went to the bathroom, removed his shirt, and looked at himself in the big mirror. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Holy shit. I finally got abs." Pablo¡¯s body was whole different now. His chest was bulkier, his hands were covered in veins. His forearms were thick. He wasn¡¯t an average weak boy anymore. "My face is glowing better than before. I slept that hard?" Pablo was now more charming. He moved closer to the mirror and saw his face from all sides. He liked the changes but his eyes fell on something. "Huh?" Pablo moved more close to the mirror and his eyes finally saw their own reflection. And when it happened, those eyes went wide. "My Eyes are red?" Chapter 202: Painfully "My Eyes are red?" Pablo couldn¡¯t believe his eyes. He was seeing his eyes with his own eyes and they were red. "And someone is cooking horse meat somewhere. I can smell it from here. What the fuck is going on? A spider bit me or something." Pablo¡¯s senses were on high alert. His hearing, his smell and he was sure his touch, sight and taste senses must have become stronger as well. Cupid was outside the bathroom and she wasn¡¯t saying anything. Pablo ran his mind all around and he was getting sure of the fact that a spider really bit him in his sleep. "Wait. Biting. Yes. I bit that Woman. She was a vampire. Red eyes. Clear skin. Have I become a vampire? I don¡¯t want to survive on blood!" [ You are not a Vampire. ] "Huh? You can talk. Tell me more. What happened to me?" Pablo asked. If the system was talking then he would ask everything. [ You drank the blood of a Vampire. That¡¯s what happened. ] "And it worked on me?" [ Yes. You were sleeping for one week so somehow your body adapted to it. Your Black ranked Ego body helped you. ] "So what are the changes? Tell me all of them." [ All your senses¡¯ abilities increased by fifty times. You can see well. You can hear well. You can smell well. You can sense well. You can taste well. You can heal from some wounds. You also gained strength and stamina. You are now above normal average Humans. ] Pablo heard and read the changes the system shared with him and all his irritation, confusion and tension vanished. He was not a Vampire but he got benefits of that race just by drinking a vampire¡¯s blood. "Can¡¯t believe my act of revenge helped me like this. Not bad." Pablo rotated his shoulders. He was feeling better than ever. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this, Angel? You must have seen my red eyes." Pablo asked from the bathroom. "When you drank the blood of that Woman I had a feeling something like this would happen. And when you woke up today, I saw your eyes and my thinking came true. I freaked out but I didn¡¯t show it and I wanted you to know it yourself. I thought you would go crazy if I shared it. So I waited." "Nice. You are getting smart. You are not that annoying anymore." "How can you sa-" Pablo ignored Cupid after that and clenched his fist. "Let¡¯s try my new strength." Pablo raised his right hand, brought it back and with some of his power, he punched the wall in front of him. BANG! A loud impact happened and Cupid was forced to dash inside the bathroom. "What happened?" She asked. FWISH! "What happened?" Another person arrived in the bathroom and Pablo didn¡¯t hear that. "So he is finally awake." "Yes. He is awake, Andre." Cupid said. She said that out loud to make Pablo know that Andrezj was also with them. But that thing was secondary for now, Pablo caused something bad. "You broke the wall? The King might punish you for this." She complained. "I was just checking my strength. I am glad I didn¡¯t give it my all. Vampire blood is great. Will I get stronger if I drink it more?" [ No. The benefits were only for the first time. If you drink Vampire blood now, you will only drink it with no benefits. ] "Alright." Pablo patted his fist and removed his pants. "Don¡¯t change in front of me. I am still here." Cupid closed her eyes. "Then get lost." Pablo removed his pants and went to take a bath. "And thank you Andre for healing my face, I will definitely find Sera. Don¡¯t worry." Pablo assured Andrezj and took a shower. Andre said nothing and both Angels left the bathroom. Pablo took his sweet time cleaning himself. He was lying for one week after all. In the room, Cupid and Andrezj didn¡¯t talk and even when Cupid tried to talk with the male Angel, he didn¡¯t reply. Cupid felt bad for Andrezj and she gave up on talking with him. She would just wait for Pablo. THUK! The door of the room opened. A guard came inside the room and his eyes went to the bed right away. He saw no one on the bed. He went wide eyed. "The detective is missing! Someone stole the Detective!" The guard shouted as loud as he could. "Shut up. I am in the bathroom. I am awake now. Tell everyone I am back." Pablo shouted in return. "You woke up! I have to tell lord Jamal. I have to tell him now." The guard bolted out of the room. "Guess I should come out now as well." Pablo moved faster and after one minute, he came out of the bathroom. He wore some nice clothes and with his new body, Pablo looked smarter than ever. "Someone is coming or running here. It will be a tiring day." Pablo walked towards the door of the room himself and the same guard arrived. He had heard his footsteps way before. "Sir. You have been asked to present in the main hall. The court is in session." The guard said. Pablo nodded. "Lead the way." He didn¡¯t question anything. He was ready to face whatever would happen. The guard walked faster and Pablo faced no problem in following him. ¡¯He is nervous as fcuk.¡¯ Pablo commented, walking behind the guard. ¡¯How do you know?¡¯ Cupid asked. She was behind Pablo as usual and beside her was Andrezj. ¡¯He is walking so fast and he is sweaty all over. And moreover¡­¡¯ Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. ¡¯I can hear his heartbeat.¡¯ Sera¡¯s brows shot up. ¡¯Really?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. I have become a Vampire with a Human body. The luck I copied from Sera worked really well.¡¯ ¡¯Talking about Sera, Andre is very sad. He isn¡¯t talking and he lost his glow. He became skinnier as well. He is devastated, Pablo. You have to find Sera. I know you don¡¯t care about her but at least find her for her luck. Otherwise Andre will come in front of normal people and get all the Angels killed.¡¯ ¡¯I know. And make sure to keep an eye on Andre. He might do something to himself.¡¯ ¡¯Huh? What do you mean?¡¯ Cupid didn¡¯t understand. What would the strongest Angel do to himself? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo sighed. ¡¯He is painfully in love with Sera. And a man so painfully in love¡­¡¯ Pablo turned his head. He looked at the space beside Cupid where he believed Andezj was. ¡¯Can cause self harm beyond belief.¡¯ Chapter 203: Secret No More They say sacrificing someone on an altar is the oldest kind of magic. But no one ever told them that Love is even older. When people can¡¯t murder someone, they choose to love them. Andrezj was in love with Sera. Just like how Sera loved Pablo, Andrezj loved Sera. The male Angel¡¯s love was one sided and yet he loved the girl with all his divine being. And even after that much love and care he had for her, he couldn¡¯t save Sera. He couldn¡¯t even sense that his real Sera was missing. He was ashamed of himself and his love. And at the depth of depression and self loathing only one thing comes to mind. Suicide. Just like Pablo said. A man so painfully in love is capable of self harm beyond belief. And Andrezj was certainly thinking of harming himself. "Andre, don¡¯t do anything stupid. It wasn¡¯t your fault. Don¡¯t kill yourself or something." Cupid said. She agreed with Pablo as Andrezj really seemed devastated. Andrezj said nothing to Cupid and she decided to keep an eye on him. ¡¯But if he wanted to do something then he could have done it. It¡¯s been one week since Sera got lost.¡¯ Cupid said to Pablo. ¡¯He must be contemplating. Just keep him under your Eyes. And don¡¯t talk to me. The court is near.¡¯ Pablo walked behind the guard and as the guard slowed down his speed, he figured their destination was near. And after a few more seconds, the guard completely stopped. His heartbeat was the loudest this time and Pablo figured the time had arrived. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You go ahead, sir. My job is over." The guard said. "Okay." Pablo walked forward. He came from the path behind the King¡¯s throne and he walked to stand at the front of everyone. He didn¡¯t look at the throne and only after standing in front of the King, he raised his head. The King was in his usual high throne, looking down at Pablo. But this time, the small thrones on Pablo¡¯s left and right side were empty. Only the King and his five high dukes were present in the court. The high dukes were standing behind the throne and in the middle of the high dukes, Jamal was standing. He was just behind the throne of the King. "I hope you are well, my lord." Pablo started the conversation. "Cut the pleasantries, Pablo." The King replied. Pablo said nothing. "Do you know why you are here?" The King asked. "My lord, I just woke up after one week. Please tell me." "Hmm? How do you know it¡¯s one week? Who told you that? There was no one in your room." The King said. ¡¯Smart.¡¯ "The guard you sent to fetch me told me that, my lord." Pablo lied. His lie would be caught if the guard was present in the court. And if the King asked the guard then Pablo¡¯s lie would be caught as well. He should have thought before speaking. "Forget it. You have been called here for your bad leadership, for your stubbornness, for your refusal to the order of a High Duke and most of all, for your¡­.." The King placed his elbows on his knees and stared at Pablo. "Incompetency." Pablo didn¡¯t look away from the King. He had nothing to hide and he wasn¡¯t afraid of his red eyes being exposed. "My lord, this is your court, right?" Pablo asked. "Yes. It is." "Then the accused and the defendant should go head to head." The King frowned. "Explain." "My lord, you are accusing me of some things. And I want to prove them wrong. And for that, I need the person who charged me for all these things in the first place." "Jamal told me all this. What do you want Jamal for?" The King asked. Pablo looked at Jamal. "He shall also stand where I am standing." "That is not possible, Pablo. Jamal won¡¯t stand ther-" "It¡¯s fine." Jamal spoke. "I don¡¯t mind, your highness." "Are you sure?" The King asked. "Yes." "Alright then. Get it done." Jamal nodded and climbed down the stairs. He walked towards Pablo and as he reached closer to him, he raised his brows. "So the blood was a boon." He muttered. "It was." Pablo replied and Jamal flinched. Jamal had told the soldiers that Vampire¡¯s blood would be either a boon or a curse for Pablo and when he saw his red eyes, Jamal figured it was a boon. And he muttered that in a low voice but Pablo heard that loud and clear. Jamal shook his head and stood beside Pablo. Both men were now facing the King. Jamal was older and bigger than Pablo before but Pablo noticed that his height had increased because of the blood. Now he was not that short compared to Jamal. "Start, Pablo. Whatever you want to do, do it." The King gave permission. Pablo opened his mouth but¡­.. "I will start, your highness." Jamal spoke first. "Sure." The King didn¡¯t mind that. Pablo also saw nothing wrong with that and Jamal began. "I will repeat everything I said to you. And I will also tell you a new thing. I was waiting for the detective to wake up so that I will be able to share it in front of him as well." "Say everything you want, Jamal. The detective¡¯s life is on stake here." The King said. Jamal nodded and took a step forward. "As you already know, your highness, to enter our city everyone has to pass three gates. Pablo and his assistant had done the same for coming here. And they had done that two times. This is their second visit to this city. Which is alright. He is a detective who is investigating the white mist so it isn¡¯t a big deal. But when I asked the guards about him, the guard on the third and final gate who checks the Ego rank of the visitors, revealed something interesting to me." ¡¯He is going there. This¡¯ll be hard.¡¯ Pablo knew what Jamal would say next. "What did the Guard say, Jamal?" The King asked. He was curious to know. "The guard told me that Pablo Castillo, this man, is none other than¡­.." Jamal looked at Pablo and just smiled. "The infamous White ranked Ego holder. He is the Weakest of them all!" Chapter 204: Not A Detective Anymore Jamal shared one of Pablo¡¯s secrets. He had the Weakest rank of an Ego possible. He also had the strongest rank but only a few people knew about it. For most of the world, Pablo had the White rank and that was a disgrace. And now even the King of the kingdom knows that Pablo had a White rank. The King was surprised. And the other four high Dukes were taken aback as well. "Is this true, Pablo?" The King asked. He believed in Jamal full well but he wanted to hear it from Pablo himself. "Yes, my lord. This is true. My Ego rank is White." Pablo accepted. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why didn¡¯t you tell us that then?" The King asked. "You never asked me, my lord. And I didn¡¯t think that my Ego rank had anything to do with the mist." "Your highness," Jamal spoke and he carried on saying. "A man with a white ranked Ego is worthless. If he amounted to something then he wouldn¡¯t have gotten a white rank in the first place. And so, it¡¯s no wonder he defied my order, put all the five thousand soldiers in danger by deliberately walking into a trap and most of all he tried to, no, not tried, he almost killed an eye witness that could help us identify the cause of the mist. This man not only jeopardized his own assistant, he also ruined his own life by walking into a trap. He nearly died inside the mist, your highness. A man who doesn¡¯t even care about his own life shouldn¡¯t be allowed to be responsible for others¡¯ lives as well. He should be sent away, we will handle the mist ourselves. This man is not suitable for being an incharge. He is incompetent. He is a detective and a detective without brains." Jamal stopped talking and everyone looked at Pablo. Jamal had said some logical things and everyone saw a point in that. Jamal wasn¡¯t talking nonsense at all. "What do you have to say to all that, Pablo?" The King asked. ¡¯You people want to send me away because you all think my use is over for you. You have the suits, I am sure that Vampire Woman is still alive, you all will cure the mist and you all will take the credit for it and I will be empty handed. But I won¡¯t lose, royal swines. I won¡¯t lose.¡¯ Pablo clearly understood what was going on. What these people were trying to do. The thing Pablo did wasn¡¯t an outright mistake. Yes he walked into a trap but no one died. He had even told Jamal some deaths were needed and Jamal was okay with that. He was also sure that the Woman was still alive as Jamal said to the King that Pablo ¡¯almost¡¯ killed the Woman. So the Woman was also safe. So then why was Jamal making such a big deal when nothing tragic exactly happened? It was because these royals didn¡¯t want to give credit to Pablo for clearing the mist in the end. They all were sure that Pablo would do it and they didn¡¯t want that. They wanted the credit for themselves so that the King was praised all over the Kingdom. So to send Pablo away they accused him of some wrongdoings and they created a perfect excuse to send Pablo away. Disobeying a high Duke was wrong. Walking into a trap and risking the soldiers¡¯ lives was wrong. Trying to kill a potential witness just because of revenge was wrong. But all these things were wrong in a civilized world. Seraphim wasn¡¯t that world. Pablo knew for sure that no one cared about the soldiers. The King and the Dukes were using that as an excuse to remove Pablo from their city. And Pablo would certainly not fall for that. "My lord, first of all, about risking the lives of the soldiers, the point of the high Duke is meaningless." "How so?" Jamal asked. He was on Pablo¡¯s right hand side. They were just like lawyers and the King was the judge. "Sir Jamal is saying I put the lives of the soldiers in danger. But my lord, he has no right to say that." Pablo said a big thing. "I am a High Duke, your highness. I have the full right to say that." Jamal argued. "My lord, tell me, whose lives were put in danger?" Pablo asked the King. "The soldiers¡¯ lives." The King answered. "Exactly. The soldiers¡¯ lives. So who is sir Jamal to stand here and say on the behalf of the soldiers that their lives were in danger? Only they have the right to say that. And only their answer shall be accountable in this court. Sir Jamal has no say in that matter." Pablo presented a valid point. The King and the high Dukes were forced to think. Even Jamal went silent. But Pablo knew he was alone at the moment. The whole royals in front of him were against him. They would lie. They would do everything to make Pablo leave the city. They couldn¡¯t use force as the people of the city would raise their anger at the King for throwing Pablo out who was their hope for defeating the mist. The people might overthrow the King in anger. So to avoid that, the King needed to convince the people of the city that Pablo was guilty and for the benefit of everyone he was thrown out. This way, the people won¡¯t be angry and they would be even happy that the King saved them from Pablo. Nevertheless, Pablo would also do everything to stay in the city and end the mist. He needed the credit and acknowledgement that he was one the one who cleared the mist for his military assignment. Right now, Pablo was against six people and to increase his odds, he needed more people on his side and for that, Pablo already began to play his game. "So what do you suggest then?" The King asked. "Call all the five thousand soldiers in this court as well. They should say whether I am good or not. They will prove one point of sir Jamal right or wrong." Pablo demanded. "Your point is valid, Pablo. Fine. Call all the soldiers here who were present that day." The King gave the order. One of the high dukes standing behind the King moved and he went inside the path behind the throne. ¡¯What if the King and Jamal had already forced the soldiers to lie as well? The soldiers won¡¯t disobey the King and Jamal. What if all the soldiers said you really put their lives at risk?¡¯ Cupid asked. She also wanted Pablo to finish the assignment successfully. ¡¯They will surely say that I put them at risk. These people have planned everything ahead. If not, then they wouldn¡¯t have agreed to make all the soldiers appear here. I have to make sure the soldiers favor me.¡¯ ¡¯And how will you do that?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯I will see what I can do.¡¯ Pablo had no sure fire way to come out of this trial unscathed but he would try his best. After five minutes, the high duke came back and he stood behind the King. "The soldiers are coming." He said. THUMP! Loud footsteps rang in the castle and from Pablo¡¯s left side, from another corridor of the castle, a large number of men were marching forward. Pablo saw them and sighed. ¡¯This is annoying.¡¯ ¡¯What?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯All the soldiers that day were wearing the Demonite suit so I didn¡¯t see their faces. And now they are here without the suits so I don¡¯t know if they are really the same soldiers who went with me inside the mist or they are just random people Jamal prepared.¡¯ Pablo posed a genuine question. Cupid was also forced to think. ¡¯You first have to make sure that these people are really those same soldiers who went with you.¡¯ She said. ¡¯Yeah. If they all are fake then they must be practicing for one whole week to say that I am not a good commander. Too many problems came at once.¡¯ Pablo took a deep breath and all the five thousand people stood in front of the King. They were standing behind Pablo and Jamal and they all stood like soldiers as well. "Alright. Everyon-" "Your highness, let¡¯s ask them directly as Pablo said." Jamal interrupted Pablo. He cut him off. ¡¯Now I am sure these people are the fake ones.¡¯ The way Jamal stopped Pablo from asking questions was kind of a giveaway that the soldiers weren¡¯t the real deal. "Yes. Ask them, Jamal." The King said. Jamal nodded and turned around towards the soldiers. "Soldiers," He shouted. "Yes!" The soldiers replied. "Didn¡¯t Pablo Castillo deliberately fall into a trap and put all your lives at risk?" Jamal asked the main question. Pablo squinted his eyes and all the soldiers gave the answer. "Yes!" They all agreed with Jamal. "And didn¡¯t he disregard my order? An order of the High Duke? Didn¡¯t he?" Jamal asked another question. "Yes!" The soldiers shouted again. ¡¯They are like parrots. Repeating only one thing in nervousness.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t go all angry at the scene and waited for Jamal to carry on. "Your highness, this man Pablo Castillo, inside that mist, didn¡¯t make mistakes. He committed Crimes. He also didn¡¯t tell us that he had the weakest ranked Ego. He lied to the ruler of this Kingdom. Your highness, Pablo Castillo isn¡¯t a detective anymore¡­ Now¡­.." Jamal walked towards Pablo and stood just in front of him. Both men looked at each other and Jamal finished his statement¡­.. "He is a Criminal." Chapter 205: Amateurs Jamal said Pablo Castillo was a criminal. And he couldn¡¯t be more right. Pablo was really a criminal. Be it Earth or be it Seraphim. Pablo¡¯s crimes never ended. Jamal gave a lengthy speech to prove Pablo did wrong and that speech was more like what he had heard politicians give during their rallies. ¡¯Angel, check if this trial is being shown to everyone in this city.¡¯ Pablo ordered. Cupid didn¡¯t question and went outside. She looked around and she gasped. ¡¯A big screen is placed in the air and you are really being shown. Everyone present in the court is visible. And the whole city is watching. How did you even know this?¡¯ Cupid came back behind Pablo. ¡¯The way Jamal is speaking. He is addressing the people. He doesn¡¯t want me to know that this is being telecast. Now I am sure all of this is a play to make me appear incompetent and throw me out.¡¯ ¡¯The real soldiers should also be watching it. Why aren¡¯t they coming here to fight for you?¡¯ ¡¯The soldiers came out from the basement that day so they must be inside the basement as well now. They aren¡¯t watching all this. I am sure they don¡¯t even know what is going on.¡¯ ¡¯What will you do now?¡¯ ¡¯I will play along. I won¡¯t lose. They are kids in front of me.¡¯ ¡¯Just do something. Stop being narcissistic.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking to Cupid. "What do you have to say in your defense, Pablo? The soldiers also said you risked their lives. Like Jamal said, you are a Criminal if you didn¡¯t say something worthy to change my mind." The King said. All the high dukes were smiling. They were waiting for Pablo to say something. They wanted to see what he would say to come out of their trap. And not only the Dukes, the people of the city also wanted to hear Pablo¡¯s thoughts. All of them were gathered in front of the castle as the big screen was placed at the wall of the castle. The guards were watching, the Royals were watching. They were on no one¡¯s side at the moment and they were certainly enjoying the drama. "My lord," Pablo finally spoke. "All the accusations sir Jamal landed on me, I will prove them wrong one by one. I will start with me putting the soldiers in danger." "Help yourself." The King gave permission. He acted like a righteous man, giving permission to Pablo to defend himself. The people would like him for that. "And for that, I will talk to these soldiers but I want sir Jamal to face the other way. He shall not see the soldiers face to face." Pablo presented a demand. The King frowned. "Why is that? What will happen if Jamal sees the soldiers?" "My lord, to give you the short answer, then I believe, all these soldiers present here aren¡¯t the ones who were with me when I went inside the mist. These soldiers are nothing but simple, sheer, outright¡­.." Pablo paused and said the last part in a loud voice. "Hoax." "Such insolence. He is accusing me of cheating, your highness. A criminal accusing me in return." Jamal barked. ¡¯Idiot.¡¯ Pablo inwardly smiled. He bowed his head at the King. "My lord, I never said sir Jamal did this hoax. I didn¡¯t even take his name." "That¡¯s¡­.." Jamal stuttered. "Who else will you talk about if not me? I am accusing you so it¡¯s obvious you are talking about me." ¡¯You are dancing in my palm, man. You can¡¯t win like this.¡¯ Pablo had the upper hand now. "Alright. Alright." The King spoke. "You can talk with the soldiers, Pablo. Jamal won¡¯t face the soldiers. But now you have to prove your claim. Whether they are the real soldiers or not who went with you inside the mist. If you aren¡¯t able to prove it then you will be proven guilty and receive a punishment." "I accept. Stand as close as you can to the throne of the King, sir Jamal. You shall not look at the soldiers at all." Pablo instructed. Jamal glared at him but in the end, he did as Pablo said. He stood just near the stairs of the throne and his back was in front of all the soldiers. The people of the city were excited to see what Pablo would do. How would he prove his claims? They were watching such a court drama for the first time. The other high Dukes weren¡¯t smiling anymore and they even looked tense now. The King was calm and Pablo noticed it. ¡¯I can¡¯t tell the King to look the other way. He will threaten these soldiers to not tell the truth.¡¯ Nonetheless, Pablo had to prove his innocence and he would probably manage. He took a deep breath, he finally turned around and faced the five thousand fake soldiers. ¡¯Pablo,¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯I was thinking what if these are the real soldiers but Jamal had threatened them to speak against you. What if he offered them money? What if he said that he would kill their family if they supported you? That¡¯s why these soldiers are lying to you. What do you think?¡¯ ¡¯No. They are not real soldiers. Their heart is beating way fast. They are scared and nervous. They are not even making eye contact with me. They just want this to finish. They are probably some foot soldiers who have been trained to speak against me today. And if I manage to expose this lie of theirs, I will surely kill them all. No one should stay alive after messing with me.¡¯ Cupid shook his head and stopped talking. Pablo also said nothing and stood in front of the soldier who was standing in the front row. Pablo stood in front of the soldier in such a way that the soldier wouldn¡¯t be able to see the King and the Dukes standing behind his throne. And if the soldier tilted his head to see behind Pablo then it would be a give away the soldier was fake as he wouldn¡¯t be able to speak without the instructions from the King and the high dukes. After finalizing his standing position, Pablo clapped his hands. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The soldiers flinched by the sudden sound and Pablo smiled. He instantly became serious though and finally started his cross questioning. "Soldiers! Do you know who I am?" He yelled. "Yes!" The soldiers replied. "Do you all remember what happened one week ago?" "Yes!" Pablo made sure to look in the eyes of the soldiers and he also remained vigilant to notice the body language of everyone. "All five thousand of you were inside the mist?" Pablo asked. "Yes!" "So you all saw the same things as each other?" "Yes!" "So if I ask only one of you about the incident from one week ago, will that be alright?" "Yes! Ah.. no. Yes!" Pablo took the guards off guard. ¡¯They are amateurs. I almost feel bad now.¡¯ "Yes or no? Say it clearly. If you all saw what happened then there is no need for all you to shout. One person will be enough, right?" "Y-Yes!" "Good. So I will ask questions to only one soldier. And that soldier will be..." Pablo stood on his toes, looked far behind the line of the soldiers. ¡¯What are you doing?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯I am looking for the loudest heart. The one who will shit his pants if I raise my voice.¡¯ Cupid understood. Pablo roamed his eyes around the soldiers and at the second last row of the soldiers, he found his target. "You! Come here!" Pablo called the soldier. The soldier flinched hard and that made Pablo certain about his decision. "Come here, I said!" Pablo yelled and the soldier finally walked. Jamal was facing the other side and the soldier was constantly looking towards the throne. He walked slowly and he tried his best to stay calm and composed like a soldier. His posture was upright. He was not fidgeting but he couldn¡¯t beat Pablo¡¯s eyes or ears. The Vampiric abilities had given Pablo an edge against every other Humans. The soldier finally reached in front of Pablo and the soldier was short. One of the reasons why Pablo chose him. The soldier was at the chest level of Pablo and that made it easy for Pablo to block the soldier¡¯s view of the King and the high dukes. Neither the King could see the soldier nor the soldier could see the King. But they couldn¡¯t complain. Because the people of the city were definitely able to see both of them. "What is your name, soldier?" Pablo asked. "Harper." The soldier answered. Pablo and Harper were looking at each other¡¯s faces and Harper tried his best to appear brave. "So Harper, you were part of the soldiers who went with me one week ago?" "Yes!" "Alright then. Tell me.." Pablo brought his face closer to Harper and peered his red eyes deep inside Harper¡¯s soul. "Where were you standing among the soldiers? Which file? What position? Who was in front of you? Who was behind you? What phrases did I use in my speech before venturing deep inside the mist? Who was the Woman? When did I put your life in danger? What happened there? And if you really were there then tell me¡­.." Pablo smiled and moved closer to Harper. The red eyes and the smile, sent shivers down Harper¡¯s spine and Pablo finished asking the last question¡­.. "How do I take revenge from those who wrong me?" Chapter 206: Dukes Or Not... Pablo did his cross questioning to the short soldier and he made sure to pressurize the man as hard as possible. "Answer me. Answer all of my questions!" Pablo yelled. The soldier didn¡¯t flinch but he couldn¡¯t hide his heartbeat from Pablo. The soldier was scared. And not only the soldier¡¯s, Pablo could hear the heartbeat of the whole court. His ear drums were throbbing along with the throbbing of the hearts. Everyone was fucking tense. "Answer me!" Pablo shouted once more and the soldier finally spoke. "I was standing in the back ranks. Yes. I was standing at the back. Just like how I was standing a few moments ago." S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. What¡¯s your Ego then?" Pablo asked a follow up question. The short soldier stayed silent for a second. He couldn¡¯t look at anyone else and with all his mind he answered.. "It¡¯s related to the Mind. My Ego that is." ¡¯Too easy.¡¯ "My lord," Pablo shouted. He didn¡¯t turn around to face the King. "I had clearly instructed all the soldiers that day that the people with the Mind Ego shall stand in the front lines. And this man is saying he was standing at the back and he has a mind Ego. How is this possible?" Pablo paused and before anyone could speak, he kept talking. "It is only possible if these five thousand people standing in front of me are fake. They are no soldiers, my lord. They are a ploy. Because if they were real every single one of them should know about the formation. And this guy failed at that. That in itself is a proof of my claims. But if I still have to convince you all then I will ask some more questions. Bear with me." He didn¡¯t even wait for anyone to speak and started asking questions to the fake soldier. Pablo was not doing it for the court anymore. He was doing it for the people. He needed to prove his claims to the population of the city now. There was no King and high dukes. ¡¯If they were the real soldiers then don¡¯t you think they would have also said that you put their lives in danger. Because in reality, you did.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯No. The real soldiers would never say that.¡¯ Pablo was sure of it. ¡¯Why?¡¯ ¡¯Because being a soldier is itself putting life in danger. The moment they became soldiers they put their life in death¡¯s jaw. I did nothing. And inside the mist, I saved them all. The Woman would have killed them but I didn¡¯t let it happen. The real soldiers will thank me if not less.¡¯ ¡¯Hmm Makes sense.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t speak now. I am fighting a case here.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking and Pablo focused on the short soldier in front of him. "Let¡¯s forget about the formation, Harper. Answer me this, what was the exact moment I put your life in danger?" "When you entered the village. You knew it was a trap and yet you entered inside it to see who made that trap. We could have died there." Harper said in one breath. "Alright. Tell me, is the white mist dangerous?" "Yes. It is." "And going inside that is dangerous too, right?" "Yes." "And yet you went inside with me. You put your life in danger the moment you stepped inside the mist. Right?" "You can say that." Harper said. He was using his own mind now. He couldn¡¯t get help from the others so he had no choice. "So all five thousand soldiers¡¯ lives were in danger the moment they stepped inside the mist. Do you agree? Does everyone here agree, my lord?" Pablo asked everyone present in the court. "You can say that." Harper said. "I agree as well." The King also said and that was what Pablo needed. Pablo finally turned around and faced the King. "If you agree, my lord, then the person who selected the five thousand soldiers to go inside the mist should also be punished. Because by choosing the soldiers who would go inside the mist, that person put their lives in danger as well. So if I should receive punishment for making soldiers enter the Village then that person should also receive punishment for making the soldiers step inside the mist. Because that person chose the soldiers for this in the first place. So along with me, that person should also face judgment. Even if that person is¡­" Pablo locked eyes with the King and finished saying¡­ "The King himself." Pablo was sure that after this, the question of him putting the soldiers¡¯ lives in danger won¡¯t be raised. He played with logic. The mist was dangerous and going inside it was the definition of putting life in danger. So if the King thinks that Pablo put the soldiers¡¯ lives in danger then he should also punish the man who chose the soldiers to go inside the mist. And that man was none other than the King and Jamal themselves. It was only true justice and the people won¡¯t accept it any other way. Pablo played well. All eyes were on the King now and the high dukes were silent. Jamal was still facing towards the King and the King wasn¡¯t looking at him. "You are right, Pablo." The King finally spoke. Pablo smiled. "The soldiers were putting their lives in danger from the start. It is their job after all. You did nothing. You are free from the accusation. You meant no harm to the soldiers. And about these soldiers being real or not, I will hold a separate investigation for that. You can rest assured. You won¡¯t be held accountable for the matter of soldiers¡¯ lives. No one died anyway." The King freed Pablo from one of the accusations and Pablo had no doubt that no separate investigation would be held. The King only said that to appear righteous to the people. The soldiers were fake and he knew it. Period. "All of you, leave." The King ordered and all the five thousand fake soldiers left the court. They didn¡¯t succeed at their job. "Jamal, you can look around now. The soldiers are not here." The King said. Jamal nodded and turned around. He faced Pablo and his face told Pablo that he was angry. ¡¯They must have thought I would get nervous around these strong royals and won¡¯t be able to say anything. He met the wrong man.¡¯ Jamal walked towards Pablo and stood next to him. "Your highness, leave the soldiers¡¯ matter out. Let¡¯s focus on his other crimes. He refused the order of a High Duke. That¡¯s a treason to the Kingdom. He should be punished for that." "Yes, Pablo. What do you have to say about that?" "My lord, at that moment, I was incharge of everyone. And that included sir Jamal as well. He was under me at that time. You yourself had given me the permission to be incharge of the whole mission. So I see no obligation that I had to obey sir Jamal¡¯s order. He was not a high duke at that time. He was just a part of the team." Pablo answered right away. It was easy this time. He again pointed out a logical thing. The King had himself agreed to make Pablo incharge of the whole mist removal mission. "He is right, Jamal. He was the leader of the team at that time. He wasn¡¯t bound to accept your orders." The King had no choice but to agree. He had made Pablo the leader in front of the whole court when Pablo had come into the castle for the first time. The people were watching the trial as well. The King couldn¡¯t risk acting biased towards Jamal. "Okay then. But he did try to kill the female Vampire, your highness. She was a prime witness. She would prove to be a big help for us to clear the mist. And yet he attacked her continuously. Isn¡¯t that wrong? He was harming our only chance of winning against the mist." Jamal raised a new complaint. Everyone looked at Pablo and Pablo spoke his part. "I agree that woman will be useful in our mission to remove the mist. But, my lord, if not for me, no one would have ever found that Woman out. She exchanged places with my assistant. If not for me, that Woman would have come outside the mist and who knows what would have she done inside the city. So first of all sir Jamal should be grateful that I exposed that Woman." Jamal clenched his fist. He flared his nose. He was about to retort but¡­.. "And about trying to kill the Woman. My lord, she is a Vampire. She was very strong. She played with minds. She was hovering me in the air and she hugged me so tight that some of my ribs broke. That Woman was dangerous. She was dead set on killing everyone there. And if I hadn¡¯t done anything then everyone would have died. So I started attacking her. I took her off guard and attacked her. And since she was a Vampire, she was healing from injuries. And then I set her on fire. I did that to give her some pain and some injuries that would take a while to heal. By doing so, I wanted the soldiers to run away as she won¡¯t be able to attack while being burnt. I was exhausted so I fell down right there. I sacrificed myself for the soldiers. I am not a mad man, my lord. I was ready to die protecting the soldiers. I care for my life but I care more for the lives of those who are depending on me. I was sure the Woman wouldn¡¯t die from that fire as she was a strong Vampire and I also knew that sir Jamal would handle everything if something happened to me. I do not have a single ounce of malice inside my heart for this Kingdom and I will risk my life again and again to save it. Mist or not, I will kill everything. Cannibals or not, I will kill everyone. Vampires or not, I will eat everyone. Demons or not, I will destroy everyone. And Dukes or not¡­.." Pablo turned his head to his right where Jamal was and while looking at him, he ended his long speech.. "I will burn everyone." Chapter 207: Challenge Pablo gave a long speech. He tried his best to cover everything that could evoke the sentiments of the residents of the Glory city. He mixed in some lies but he had done such a thing many times. He just wanted the support of the people. He wanted to appear like he was a man of dignity and he won¡¯t do anything that would harm the Kingdom. And as Pablo expected¡­.. "Yess!" "He is right!" "He will clear the mist for us!" "He is the true man!" The people roared for him and those roars reached the court and that disrupted everything for the King and the high dukes. Their hearts throbbed against their chest louder than ever and Pablo could only smile. "So the people are watching this trial as well. You didn¡¯t tell me that, my lord." He said. "Oh. I didn¡¯t have any reason to. It¡¯s not a big deal. This trial should be seen by people as it will decide whether you will stay here or not." The King replied. Pablo said nothing. ¡¯You lie well, old man.¡¯ ¡¯Why do you think that? Maybe he is telling the truth.¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯No. This trial is being shown to the public for showing how much the King cares for his kingdom. They all must have thought I would be speechless in the court as I just lost my assistant and I woke up after one week. They all would prove me guilty and incompetent and I would get thrown out. And the King will be praised because he saved the kingdom from an incompetent person like me. But little did they know, I only care about myself and I am not going anywhere without clearing the mist. Gathering people for me is working against them. They got bitten by their own plan.¡¯ Pablo explained and Cupid didn¡¯t ask anything as Jamal was about to speak again. "Your highness, after he set the Woman on fire, he fell on the ground. I saved the Woman and everyone present there including him. If not for me, everyone would have died. So I am saying what if I wasn¡¯t there? What if I wasn¡¯t there to save him? Everyone would have died. So don¡¯t you think it¡¯s wrong of him? If he was only with the soldiers, then your highness, no one would have returned alive from the mist." Pablo stepped forward. "My lord, only because sir Jamal was there did I take that step. If I was alone then I would have used some other way to leave the mist. I wouldn¡¯t have risked my life by fighting with the Woman. And you can¡¯t just create a hypothetical situation and punish me for it." Jamal stepped forward. "Alright, your highness. But what about him hiding his white ranked Ego from us? He is the weakest. He shouldn¡¯t even be allowed inside this castle. Slums are a place for the weakest person like him. He acted all high and mighty while having the weakest rank. He should be punished for hiding his Ego rank from us and for taking on such a big mission while having that rank." The King looked at Pablo. "Yes, Pablo. You hid your rank from us. You said you didn¡¯t tell us because we didn¡¯t ask but we didn¡¯t ask because we had no idea that you are the one with the rarest rank. You should have told us that." Pablo stepped forward. Jamal and him were again standing side by side. "My lord, if I would have told you about my Ego rank then you wouldn¡¯t have accepted my proposal. You wouldn¡¯t have let me clear the mist. I wanted to clear the mist no matter what. I didn¡¯t tell you because I wanted to save the kingdom, this city and its people. I don¡¯t want anymore people to die. I don¡¯t want more deaths, my lord." "But your highness, he is the Weakest. The weakest of all. What can he even accomplish with his weak self? He should be thrown out of this city." Jamal was dead set on throwing Pablo out. ¡¯He is right.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Yes. People won¡¯t trust a white rank holder. I can¡¯t even share that I have a Black rank. No one would believe that I have two Egoes. And even if they did, all sorts of questions will arise and I don¡¯t want to share the details of Mimesis Malefica. This is the city of royals and royals won¡¯t like someone with a white rank. Like Jamal said, they belong to the slums and royals abhor slums.¡¯ ¡¯What will you do now?¡¯ ¡¯I have to make them believe that I am not weak.¡¯ ¡¯How?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t answer the Angel. "My lord, if I am the weakest then how did I manage to burn the Female Vampire?" "Because he took her off guard. He himself said that." Jamal countered. Pablo nodded. "Fair enough. Then I challenge one of the high Dukes standing behind you, my lord." Everyone raised their brows. That was too sudden. "You what?" The King asked. "Yes, my lord. I challenge one of the high dukes standing behind you. I will show my strength to everyone right here, right now." "Are you serious?" The King asked. "Yes." Pablo was serious. "What do you challenge then?" Pablo raised his right hand in the air. "Arm wrestling." "Oho. I suggest we should do that, your highness." Jamal liked it. He was finally smiling. "Are you really sure, Pablo? High Dukes are one of the strongest people of a kingdom. Do you really want it?" The King asked for confirmation. "I am sure, my lord. I will do it." Pablo was ready. "Suit yourself. Who do you choose? Or do you want Jamal?" "No. Sir Jamal right now is my rival in court. That¡¯s why I challenged the high dukes behind you. Send anyone you want." "Your highness, you shall choose his opponent just like he is asking you to. And if he loses then he shall leave the Kingdom." Jamal proposed a condition. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The King looked at Pablo. "Do you agree with Jamal?" "I am willing to agree. But what if I win? If I am getting something after losing then I should also get something if I win. That¡¯s only fair." "Right. What do you want?" The King asked. He didn¡¯t want to be unfair in front of the people. "If I win then I want this trial to end right now and everyone shall obey me at the matter of the white mist. Whatever I say should be a line of stone. That¡¯s all." Pablo posed his condition. "That¡¯s two conditions. You can only ask for one." The King said. "If sir Jamal has no problems with my conditions being two then you can also accept it, my lord." The King looked at Jamal. "I am fine, my lord. If he is asking for two conditions then I will also ask for two conditions." "Sure." The King agreed. Jamal nodded. He looked at Pablo. "I will pick an opponent for him." "Sure thing." Pablo was okay with that. Jamal smiled. "Then out of the four high dukes standing behind your highness, High Duke Boulder, will be Pablo Castillo¡¯s opponent." Jamal shared Pablo¡¯s opponent¡¯s name with everyone and a person walked down the stairs of the throne. A tall burly man with a big head filled with scars descended from the stairs and he stood just in front of Pablo. "Is he the one?" Pablo asked. "Yes. He is High Duke Boulder." Jamal confirmed. "He is just like his name." Pablo commented. Boulder was way bigger than him. ¡¯This man is calm. He thinks he will win without any problem.¡¯ Boulder¡¯s heartbeat was normal and there was this scary look on his face. Pablo didn¡¯t feel intimidated by it as he had seen enough scary people. "Prepare the set for arm wrestling. It will decide the fate of this detective." The King ordered and some guards came with the stuff which was only a table. Boulder placed his right elbow on the table. ¡¯His hand is ten times bigger than mine.¡¯ "What do you eat, big guy?" Pablo jested. "Detectives." Boulder replied anyway. Pablo shook his head and placed his right elbow on the table as well. Boulder then held Pablo¡¯s wrist and Pablo held Boulder¡¯s. Jamal came towards the table and adjusted the hands of two men. "The use of Ego is forbidden, my lord. This should be only the test of strength. Sir Jamal wants to see how strong I am and I want to show it. So only physical strength shall be used." Pablo spoke before starting. "I am fine with that." Boulder was okay. "Then I don¡¯t mind it as well. No Ego shall be used." The King accepted Pablo¡¯s demand. "Are you both ready?" Jamal asked. "Yes." Boulder answered first. "Yeah." Pablo was also ready. Jamal was still holding the wrists of both men. "I will count back till three. The match shall start at one. Alright?" Both men nodded. "Three." Jamal began the count. "Two." Everyone held their breaths. The people, the other high dukes, Cupid, Andrezj. The people always liked to see such things and Pablo was about to give them just that. And like that, Jamal hollered the last second.. "One! Kill!" Chapter 208: My Way Boulder and Pablo held each other¡¯s hands tightly and Jamal¡¯s hands were above both Pablo¡¯s and Boulder¡¯s wrists. And the next second¡­ "One! Kill!" The countdown was over and the game of strength began. Both men burst out strength and the table shook. ¡¯Use the black one. Use the black one.¡¯ Pablo repeated inside his mind as along with his vampiric strength, he needed his Black rank physique strength. Boulder used strength as well and he frowned when Pablo¡¯s hand didn¡¯t go down just at the start. Boulder decided to use more strength and Pablo replied in kind. He was matching the extent of Boulder¡¯s strength as he didn¡¯t want to use everything he had very early. Pablo wanted to see how far Boulder could go in strength. Pablo was confident in his strength but he didn¡¯t know about Boulder. The man was unknown to Pablo. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Boulder was surprised again when Pablo didn¡¯t go down and he was finally taking it seriously. "End it, Boulder. Don¡¯t play around." Jamal said. He was standing close to the table observing the match. Everyone was watching it as well. The people outside, the King and the other high dukes. Boulder didn¡¯t reply to Jamal and focused only on Pablo. Both men made eye contact and neither one of them averted. No one was afraid of each other. "Your eyes are red now. They¡¯ll be handy to scare people." Boulder commented. "You are not scared so they aren¡¯t that impressive." "Heh. I am only afraid of myself. And stop holding back." "Same to you." "I am starting to enjoy it." Boulder started with a bored look but as time went on, he developed a smile. He found Pablo formidable. "Stop talking, Boulder. Finish him." Jamal urged. Boulder said nothing and applied more strength. Pablo¡¯s hand moved but he managed to stop before going further down. He then applied more strength himself and now both hands were again in a still position. No one was losing. "Finish it, Boulder. Use everything you have!" Jamal shouted. "Everyone," Pablo shouted. "A high Duke has to use full strength on me. This alone shows the extent of my power." Pablo used the opportunity to prove his point. "You are one smart man, detective. Fine. I shall use my full strength." Pablo¡¯s fist wasn¡¯t visible under Boulder¡¯s huge grip and the next moment, the high Duke really used his full strength. But he wasn¡¯t alone. Pablo knew full well if Boulder used his full strength then he would lose. So to avoid that, Pablo used all his strength as well. And as a result¡­.. THAAM! The table broke. But the concentration of the men remained intact. The people were enjoying the scene and they cheered for Pablo. Everyone was fond of underdogs. "The table is broken. We have to change it." The King said. "No need, your highness. Whoever touches the floor first with their hand loses." Boulder changed the rules. "I accept the new rule. This shall not be stopped, my lord." Pablo agreed with Boulder. "Haha. I like this guy. I am having fun. I am using my full strength and this man is hanging well. This is good." Boulder surely liked the moment but Pablo couldn¡¯t feel the same. ¡¯This guy is nuts. He is too strong.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hand was leaning down. Not once did he manage to get the upper hand on Boulder. He was using his black rank physique and the newly found vampiric strength and yet, he couldn¡¯t overpower Boulder. Boulder was having fun as he had nothing to lose. But Pablo, if he lost then he won¡¯t be able to finish his assignment and then he won¡¯t be accepted in the military and if that happened, his body would keep crying for revenge by constantly twitching. He couldn¡¯t accept that. He wanted his body to work full well. Pablo Castillo won¡¯t be a slave of his own body. But all that was only possible if Boulder loses and for now, things were looking dim for Pablo. ¡¯How is this even happening? He can¡¯t be stronger than a black rank Ego holder.¡¯ Pablo looked for answers. Boulder should lose. He should at least lean his hand towards the ground. Pablo didn¡¯t like being on the receiving end. He was a giver. He looked closely at Boulder to see what was the case and when he paid attention, he finally found it. ¡¯Of course. It was so clear. And I certainly can¡¯t beat that.¡¯ ¡¯What is it?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯He is using his body weight. All of it is reigning on his hand. He is bigger than me so of course he can use more strength here. I shouldn¡¯t have asked for arm wrestling.¡¯ ¡¯Will you lose?¡¯ Pablo remained silent for a second but he soon answered. ¡¯Nah. I¡¯d win.¡¯ "Want me to help?" ¡¯I have heard this voice before.¡¯ Pablo would have looked around if not for focusing on the match. "It¡¯s Andre. I am surprised too." Cupid revealed. ¡¯Right. It¡¯s Andre. Tell him that I will find Sera. No need to do me a favor to make me owe him.¡¯ Pablo refused Andrezj¡¯s help. He already figured out why Andrezj asked to help. Cupid looked at Andrezj. "He is saying thanks for the offer but he will manage and also he will try his best to find Sera. Don¡¯t worry one bit." ¡¯I never said all that.¡¯ "The real meaning got lost in translation. You focus on the fight." Pablo ignored the Angel and gave all his attention to the arm wrestling. Boulder was winning and Pablo was struggling. Jamal was tense as he never expected the fight to go that long. He was even wondering how much strength could Vampire¡¯s blood give to a normal Human. The guard at the third gate had told him that Pablo broke his wrist when he punched the metal slab so how the fcuk was he holding his own against Boulder? "Finish it, Boulder. He is just trying his best. That¡¯s all he can do." Jamal urged Boulder once more. Boulder again said nothing to him and focused all his being to defeat Pablo. ¡¯Alright. I am going nowhere like this. I have to do something my way.¡¯ ¡¯And what is that? You can¡¯t kill him as that¡¯s your way in most cases.¡¯ Cupid remarked. ¡¯Killing is the way of warriors. My way is something else.¡¯ ¡¯Tell me. I have to write it.¡¯ Pablo smiled. ¡¯I¡¯ll cheat.¡¯ And when it came to cheating, Pablo had the biggest cheat in the entire Seraphim. And he used it right away¡­.. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] Chapter 209: Big For Me [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] Pablo used his second Ego. He had himself forbidden the use of Ego for the match and yet the man himself broke the rule. ¡¯That¡¯s cheating.¡¯ Cupid complained. ¡¯No shit, sherlock.¡¯ ¡¯You can¡¯t do this. What if you get caught?¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t risk losing, Angel. And my Ego is intangible. I hope no one notices.¡¯ ¡¯Just how far can you go to win? And how will your Ego help here?¡¯ ¡¯I am a down to hell guy. I will win this shit with my Ego. You just watch.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and Cupid just wrote things in her diary. [ Keep holding the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Showing you the Target¡¯s memories¡­ ] Pablo braced himself for the memories and a huge wave of images flashed inside his mind. He maintained his focus and strength on his hand. He won¡¯t go down because of his own Ego. He focused only a small part of his mind on Boulder¡¯s memories and finally, ten seconds were finished. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ It¡¯s a high ranked Ego so you can only keep it with you for three hours! ] ¡¯Show the main part.¡¯ Pablo was waiting for something else. ¡¯What main part?¡¯ Cupid asked. Pablo didn¡¯t answer. [ A small amount of life force taken for the Target! ] ¡¯This.¡¯ Pablo gave the answer to Cupid and at that moment, he gave everything he had. He used all his strength on Boulder¡¯s hand. He was already using all his strength but this time, it was different. Boulder was smiling the entire time but he frowned all of a sudden and since Pablo¡¯s strength was no joke, it happened. THUMP! Boulder¡¯s hand landed on the concrete floor. The floor broke from the impact and Pablo made sure to keep his hand above Boulder¡¯s. Silence reigned in the entire court and Jamal was wide eyed. And not only Jamal, everyone present in the whole court was wide eyed. Their mouths were agape. "I win." Pablo said the result out loud and that was all what the people needed. "Yeahhh!" "He wonnn!" "He defeated a High duke in strength. Amazing!" People cheered for Pablo more than ever and those cheers reached the King¡¯s court loud and clear. And the King had no choice but to accept it. "The Winner is Pablo Castillo!" He officially announced the winner. "Wait, your highness. There must be a mistake!" Jamal barked. "What mistake?" The King asked. "This guy must have used his Ego. He is the weakest, your highness. He couldn¡¯t defeat Boulder just like that." Jamal was thinking the right thing. "Well, how will you prove your claim, Jamal?" The King said. "Boulder will tell us. Speak, Boulder. Tell everyone he cheated. He couldn¡¯t defeat you, not in arm wrestling at least." Jamal went to Boulder. Boulder was sitting on the ground and his eyes were on Pablo. Pablo stood in front of him and he just hoped Boulder didn¡¯t say anything wrong for him. "No. I lost fair and square. He is strong." Boulder said. Pablo sighed. Boulder stood up from the floor and came closer to Pablo. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I suddenly felt weak during the match and at that exact moment, you used all your strength to make my hand touch the floor. You definitely used your Ego and I hid it from everyone. So now, you owe me one. Keep that in mind." ¡¯Of course he got to know that. But that was the only way to win.¡¯ "I understand." Pablo didn¡¯t argue back with Boulder. Boulder smiled and went to stand behind the King¡¯s throne. "This is impossible, your highness. A high duke can¡¯t lose to a white rank holder. I am sure he cheate-" "Cut it out, sir Jamal." Pablo interrupted Jamal. He looked at the King. "My lord, if this challenge would have taken place a week before, I would have lost. But now things are different. I gained strength. I bit the Vampire woman and I got some perks. And worry not, I am still Human. I just got stronger. My body adjusted to the foreign blood because I was asleep for one week and now I am better than ever. Right now¡­" Pablo bowed his head. "I am the strongest White ranked individual." The King stayed silent and Jamal was struggling to find words. The people were in support of Pablo and the King couldn¡¯t make them wait long. He had to say something. "You defeated a high duke, Pablo. Doesn¡¯t it make you stronge-" "Sorry to interrupt, my lord. But sir Boulder is still stronger than me. If we both fought with each other he would surely kill me. So no, I am not stronger than him at all." Pablo knew what the King was going to say. "Alright then. And since you won the challenge, I have no choice but to accept your conditions. A true King never goes back on his word." The King stood up from his throne. "The trial of Pablo Castillo ends here. He did nothing wrong and he shall be fully responsible for clearing the mist. As long as it¡¯s the matter of the mist, he has absolute authority over everyone in this Kingdom. No one shall question him and Pablo Castillo will end the mist. The court is adjourned." "Yayy!" "Kill the Mist!" "Pablo Castillo for the win!" "All hail the King!" "Justice served well!" People praised both Pablo and the King and that¡¯s what both of them wanted. The support of the mob. The King left the court without a single glance at Pablo and the other high dukes went with him as well. Boulder gave a smile to Pablo before leaving though. ¡¯I am not into that, big guy.¡¯ Now only Jamal and Pablo were left in the court. ¡¯The screen is off. The broadcast ended. People are leaving.¡¯ Cupid revealed. ¡¯Good to know.¡¯ Jamal was still facing the empty throne of the King. He wasn¡¯t looking at Pablo. ¡¯I should leave.¡¯ Pablo started walking. "Don¡¯t go against the plans of us Royals, Pablo." Jamal spoke. Pablo stopped. Both men¡¯s backs were facing each other. "You guys planned to throw me out now that you have the Woman and the suits. You think you will handle the mist yourselves and there is no need to give me the credit for it. I certainly can¡¯t go with this plan, Jamal." "How much money will you take to go away? We really want the credit for removing the mist. The people should know it was the King who removed the mist." Jamal offered. ¡¯Why is he so adamant on the credit?¡¯ "I need no money. I really want to clear the mist and I want people to know it was me." Pablo made it clear. "What can we do to stop you from wanting the credit?" Jamal asked. "What can I do to make you all agree to give me the credit?" Pablo asked a question of his own. "You are not understanding, Pablo. It isn¡¯t as easy as you think. My reason is way bigger than your-" "What did you say?" Pablo turned around. Jamal also turned around and now both men faced each other. "Your reason is bigger than mine? You have no idea, Jamal. You have no idea why I am doing this. And even if my reason is puny, it is bloody big for me. And mind you, listen carefully, this is not a request, this is a fucking statement¡ªIf I don¡¯t get the credit for removing the mist from this kingdom, I swear on the Demon sitting inside the mist¡­" Pablo widened his red eyes and those eyes peered deep inside the soul of Jamal. "I will burn this entire kingdom to the ground myself." Chapter 210: Comparison Pablo wanted the credit for the removal of the mist at all costs. And if he didn¡¯t get that, then just like he said, he would burn the entire Kingdom down to the ground. "So you really want it bad, huh." Jamal said. He didn¡¯t even flinch at Pablo¡¯s threat. "Yeah." Pablo moved back from Jamal¡¯s face. "Fine. End of discussion then." Jamal started walking and in no time, he left the hall or court. "He agreed rather easily." Cupid said. "He didn¡¯t agree. He would surely do something. I have to be careful around him now." Pablo would stay vigilant around Jamal but for now, he would go back to his room. The show was over and in fifteen minutes, he was inside his room. He didn¡¯t lay on the bed like a lazy bum. He sat on the couch and stayed silent. "What are you thinking?" Cupid asked. "Is Andre here?" Pablo asked in return. "I am." Andrezj answered himself. "So now you are talking to me. But I still can¡¯t see you. At least you trust me enough to talk." "I have no choice. I want my dearest." "Yeah. Yeah. I know. I want her back too." "Why are you asking for me?" "I just want to tell you that don¡¯t harbor any hard feelings for me. I already have my plate full. If you want revenge for something, come when it¡¯s all over. And I also don¡¯t want you to do something in grief." "Okay." Andrezj only said this. That was enough for Pablo and he didn¡¯t speak after that. "What about the mist? You can¡¯t stay silent. Make some plans. Save Sera. She is waiting for us." Cupid urged. "Andre, can¡¯t you just go inside the mist and find Sera yourself? I mean, the mist doesn¡¯t harm you. And no one can see you." Pablo asked a genuine question. "I can¡¯t do that. I am unable to sense my dearest so I don¡¯t know where she is inside the mist. And even if I find someone like a Cannibal or Vampire inside the mist, I can¡¯t appear in front of them. I am helpless." Andrezj explained his situation. "Don¡¯t you have some kind of magic or spells? You can do many things. I have seen." "Yes. But I don¡¯t have spells for every occasion. I don¡¯t have anything to find my dearest. I didn¡¯t even get to know that Vampire replaced her. I am ashamed of myself and I can¡¯t wait to apologize my heart out to my dearest when I meet her." "So you are useless." Pablo concluded. "Yes." Andrezj accepted it as well. Pablo shook his head. "But it¡¯s good that the Woman is still alive. Although I don¡¯t like to keep my victims alive, it is what it is. Jamal saved her, not my fault." "Jamal did a very good thing by saving her. Now you can ask her all about the mist and Sera." Cupid said. "But," She added. "Jamal must have already asked her all sorts of things. You were asleep for one week. You are so late." "I don¡¯t think so." Pablo said. Cupid looked at him and Pablo explained. "If the Woman is really a part of the gang who created the mist then I am sure she didn¡¯t share anything with anyone. Because such people are loyal. They don¡¯t share anything about the plan. They choose death over spilling the beans." "That might be true. But Jamal must have his ways. He can torcher her. He can use some mind Ego thing and go inside the Woman¡¯s mind. He can do anything to get the information." Cupid shared her thoughts. "Yes. He can do all that. But remember, the Woman can also play with minds so she must have some way to protect her mind. And if there really is a Demon inside the mist then it¡¯s very likely that he had placed some kind of self destructive thing inside the Woman in case she began to speak anything about the mist. Anything is possible." "How are you so sure that the Woman hasn¡¯t shared anything with Jamal about the mist?" Cupid asked. Pablo was sure that the Woman hadn¡¯t shared any information to Jamal. How was he so sure? "Because if the Woman had shared anything worthy then Jamal wouldn¡¯t have waited all this time. I have been asleep for one week and if the woman had shared anything to Jamal during this one week, then Jamal would have instantly acted to stop the mist. He wouldn¡¯t have even wasted his time for this trial. So, I am sure that he knows nothing." "Hmm. You have a point. But if that¡¯s the case why was he so ready to throw you out of the city?" "Come on, Angel. Jamal knew that eventually, the woman would break and share some information. And then he would go and clear the mist. He already has the suits and like that, he would have gotten all the credit for clearing the mist and I would be rotting in some kind of dirty hut." "Oh. Yes. You are right. The royals really thought it through and you saw through them as well. And somehow, I know that you are right. How can you think like this?" "Shut up. Praise me later. And I am going to predict one more thing." "Yes?" Cupid would hear the prediction. "Do you hear footsteps coming here?" "Yes. Someone is coming to this room. Wait. Is that your prediction? You have already done this." "No, idiot. My prediction is whoever is coming to this room has a message from the King." "No way. That can¡¯t be true. This sounds like something writers will do to make their character appear the smartest person in the room." Cupid didn¡¯t believe it. "You sure have read many books. What a comparison." "Forget it. If you are predicting anyway, then also share what will be the message of the King for you?" "Isn¡¯t that obvious?" Pablo stood up from the couch. He patted his knees and walked towards the door of the room. He never stopped talking though. "If the Vampire Woman hadn¡¯t shared anything about the mist to Jamal and others, then it¡¯s only natural that the King would go for a more suitable, if not the best, option." S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I see. And that best option being¡­" Cupid understood and Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. A knock at the door came and before opening it, Pablo shared that the best option for the King was none other than¡­ "Me." Pablo himself. Chapter 211: Old School "Open the door. We will see about your prediction." Cupid said. According to Pablo, he was the best option if the King needed to make the Woman share some information. Of course the King didn¡¯t know about Pablo¡¯s past and his behavior but since Pablo was now the sole caretaker of the mist removal mission, it was only natural the King would give him the job of making the Woman fess up about the mist. Pablo opened the door and a guard was standing outside. It was the same guard who escorted Pablo to the court for the trial. Pablo told the King that this guard had told him that he was asleep for one week. Which, in reality, was a lie. The guard never told Pablo that. "What?" Pablo asked. "His highness has summoned you, sir." "Lead the way." Pablo left the room and the guard walked in front of him. Cupid and Andrezj followed. ¡¯See? The King called me.¡¯ Pablo said. ¡¯Yeah. But you will only be right when it¡¯s about interrogating the Woman.¡¯ Cupid replied. Pablo stopped talking. "You were amazing today, sir." The guard spoke. "Anytime." Pablo replied. He could entertain the guard a little bit. "How did you even find the courage to speak against a High Duke? No one not as much as dares to look them in the eye." "When you are speaking the truth, you should fear no one." Pablo shared some insights. "Wise words, sir. But you certainly lied about one thing." ¡¯Here it comes.¡¯ "Say clearly." Pablo would hear from the guard directly. "You said I told you that you were asleep for one week. But I never told you that, sir." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. You never said that. You plan on threatening me now?" "Not at all. I am but a mere guard. I am just curious. I never told you that so how did you know it has been one week?" "It is related to my Ego. That¡¯s how I got to know. I couldn¡¯t share the details of my Ego with the King so I lied about you. And if you plan on doing something to me, I will kill you." "No. No, sir. I would never do that. I already said that. I don¡¯t care either way. I was just curious." The guard bowed his head while walking. "As long as you understand." Pablo stopped talking. But the guard didn¡¯t. "Can I ask you one more thing?" "I am listening." Pablo could waste some more time. "Since you are a detective and a good one at that, I want to ask about a case of my own." "I¡¯ll try." "So my son is acting kind of weird lately. Like he is showing interest in the clothes and jewelry of my wife. He sometimes wears them and I even caught him wearing my wife¡¯s dress. I ask him why he is doing this and he says nothing. Do you have any idea about this?" ¡¯I am not a family consultant, man. Heck, I am not even a detective.¡¯ "How old is he?" Pablo would think a little anyway. "He is seventeen, sir." "I see. It¡¯s not a problem. It¡¯s about hormones and stuff." "I don¡¯t understand." The guard slowed his speed and now he was walking beside Pablo. Pablo sighed. "Your son is gay." "What?" The guard exclaimed. He was calm all this while but he suddenly was loud. "How is this possible? My son can¡¯t be that. He is my son. He is the son of a strong guard." ¡¯Why is he acting like it¡¯s a bad thing? This world is still old school, I guess.¡¯ "You should observe your son more. See who his friends are and try to make him comfortable. Act like his friend. And he will tell you everything yourself." Pablo gave some instructions. "But what if what you said is true? Is there any cure for it?" "It¡¯s not a condition. Your son likes the same sex. Or since he likes wearing your wife¡¯s clothes then he might be a trans. It¡¯s not wrong. Don¡¯t stress. It¡¯s normal. Don¡¯t hate him and don¡¯t ever tell him that he is defective. He is Human just like us all." Pablo patted the guard¡¯s back. ¡¯Wow. When did you learn to talk like that? I never thought you would ever care about anyone.¡¯ Cupid commented. ¡¯I am just talking like I care. I don¡¯t want him to go and tell the King that I lied. It would be a hassle. So I am just playing it cool.¡¯ ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Cupid went silent. She expected too much. "I will keep this in mind, sir. It¡¯s normal. My son is fine the way he is. He is my only son and I wanted him to be a strong man but it is what it is." The guard accepted his fate. "What are you talking about? He can still be a strong person. He will awaken his Ego next year. You can train him as well. He can grow guts. He can fight anyone. Remember, strength is all in the heart. You call it on your body when needed but it is always in the heart. Understand?" Pablo did some more fake caring and the guard stared at him with a blank look on his face. "What?" Pablo asked. "It¡¯s just¡­ Thank you so much, sir. I will train him to be a strong and caring man like you. I will do my best." ¡¯Watch your words, man. If he ends up like me then you should really kill him.¡¯ "Sure." Pablo only said that. "And we reached the destination." They both stopped walking and Pablo was back in the hall of the castle. The court of the King. But all the thrones were empty. Only Pablo and the guard were there. "What destination?" Pablo asked. The guard smiled. "Just tap your feet on the floor three times and say your name aloud. You will reach it. And my job is done. Thank you and good luck, sir." The guard turned around and disappeared to one of the many corridors of the castle. Pablo was standing on the red carpet and he wasted no time to follow the instructions of the guard. He tapped his foot three times on the floor and said : "Pablo Castillo." And after two seconds¡­ TLICK! Floor swept away beneath Pablo¡¯s feet and he fell into the hole. "What the hell? So dark." There was darkness all around but the next second, torches lit up which were hung on the walls. And when Pablo saw his surroundings and the scene in front of him, his prediction came true. A person was tied in front of him and Pablo knew that person well. And seeing the pathetic state of the person, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. "We meet again¡­" He said and his smile only grew wider as he stood just in front of the person. "Mommy Issues." Chapter 212: Where To Start? Just like how Pablo was tied on Earth by the five special soldiers, the Vampire woman was also tied like that. Two pillars were erected on her left and right side both. Her left hand and left leg were tied to the stone pillar on her left side and the same case was with her right hand and right leg. She was naked and she had red marks all over her body. Though, she wasn¡¯t bleeding. And there were no wounds on her body as well. Pablo was in front of her and he certainly liked the state the Woman was in. "You arrived, Pablo." Someone spoke from behind. Pablo knew who it was. He turned around. The King and the five High dukes were there. "Yes, you summoned me, my lord?" Pablo asked. "That I did. And only you are left to try." The King said. "Try what, my lord?" "Don¡¯t play dumb. I am sure you know what I am talking about." The King knew Pablo enough by now. "You got me." Pablo admitted. He knew why he was called. "That makes the work easy. We have tried all the ways to give her pain but she isn¡¯t telling us anything. So I thought maybe you would have some detective way to make her speak." The King revealed. ¡¯My prediction was spot on, Angel.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t forget to brag. ¡¯Yes. You win. Now do the work.¡¯ Cupid wasn¡¯t that interested. "If she didn¡¯t share anything for one week then you haven¡¯t tried all the ways, my lord." Pablo said. "No. We clipped her nails, we used whips on her body, we entered inside her mind. She cried so much but she still said nothing. Her wounds kept healing because of her race speciality. Now it¡¯s all on you. I have made you the sole commander of this mission after all." The King shared what he had done to the Woman and Pablo found the methods too generic. "Such people are trained to endure such pain, my lord. You won¡¯t break her like this." Pablo said. "Then what do you suggest?" "Instead of harming her body, we should break her spirit." "And how should we do that?" The King would love to know. "If you leave everything to me, I will come with all the information." "Oh. So you want privacy. Fine. We will go." The King agreed. "No, your highness. This man had already tried to kill the Woman once. He can¡¯t be left alone with her." Jamal rejected the idea. Pablo sighed. "Then one of the high dukes can stay here." "Alright. I will stay her-" "No, sir Boulder will stay here. Not you." Pablo refused Jamal. Jamal shut his mouth. The King also said nothing. "I don¡¯t mind." Boulder agreed. Pablo nodded. "Great." He said. "And I need some more things." "Sure." The King would provide. "Arrange the best tailors you can and the best weaponsmiths. I want to do some modifications to the suits and some other things with Demonite. Prepare Lee as well. And I need some way of contacting you while I am here. I will tell you more things and you shall prepare them for me. Is that okay, my lord?" "Wow. You are ordering the King, huh. Haha." The King laughed. "Not at all. I am requesting." "It¡¯s fine. Everything will be prepared. And Boulder here has a Receiver with my number on it. You can share things with me through him." "Sure thing." "Now, let¡¯s go." The King turned around and one of the high dukes clapped his hands. WHISH! They all vanished. Now only Pablo and Boulder were there along with the tied naked woman. "Wait, Pablo. The receiver! You also have a Receiver. Jamal gave you one." Cupid shouted. ¡¯Yes? What of it? Do you want to play games in it? It has no games.¡¯ "No. Of course not. I mean to say Sera also has a Receiver. So call her. I thought you forgot that. Call her and you will know about her." Cupid shared her brilliant idea according to her. ¡¯No wonder you are the weakest Angel.¡¯ Pablo replied. "Huh? What? Isn¡¯t this a good idea? You also think that, right, Andre?" Cupid asked for Andrezj¡¯s support. "No. Do you think I don¡¯t know that? I also know my dearest has a Receiver and we can call her. But I didn¡¯t urge this man to call her." "Why?" ¡¯If I called her and the Receiver rang, then the people around her would know that she has a Receiver and they would take it away. And then she¡¯ll lose her only way of communicating with us. So the best option is to just wait for her call.¡¯ Pablo explained why Cupid¡¯s idea was bad and Cupid could only bow her head to Andrezj. "I just wanted to help. Sorry." "It¡¯s okay. This man will find her. He cares for her." Andrezj didn¡¯t mind Cupid¡¯s stupid idea. Pablo frowned. ¡¯I care for her? Where did he get that idea from?¡¯ ¡¯Well, you are thinking about saving her. And you also need her luck. So in a sense, you want to save her like it or not.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t care at all.¡¯ Pablo iterated. ¡¯Yeah. Yeah. I believe you.¡¯ ¡¯That doesn¡¯t sound like you believe in me.¡¯ ¡¯Focus on the job.¡¯ Pablo shook his head. He let it go. But he surely pondered¡­ ¡¯Do I really care for her? Dammit. Get it together, Pablo. She has a good luck Ego and you only want her for that. Yes. That¡¯s all.¡¯ Pablo explained his own thoughts to himself and he calmed down on his own. Cupid heard his thoughts but she said nothing. Pablo would find answers on his own. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Why are you standing still staring at the wall?" Boulder spoke. He watched Pablo for a while and the man wasn¡¯t moving. Pablo came out of his own thoughts. "I was just thinking about my next steps. Nothing to worry about." Boulder shrugged and walked towards the Woman. He stood in front of her and Pablo did the same. Both men were standing side by side and Boulder overshadowed Pablo. [[A/n : See Boulder here!]] He crossed his arms in front of his chest. "So, from where should we start?" He asked. Pablo remained silent. He stared at the Woman¡¯s whole body for a while and when he was finished, he smiled. "Between her legs." Chapter 213: Untie Me Boulder asked Pablo how or where to start the interrogation and Pablo answered between the legs. Which was not what Boulder expected. "So you are one of those people. I thought you were better than this." Boulder said. "What?" Pablo asked. "You can¡¯t help but use a Woman when you see one. Can¡¯t keep it in your pants, huh. You are still a boy I guess." "Sir Boulder, you ar-" "Drop the sir. I don¡¯t like that." Boulder interrupted. "Alright then. Boulder, you are an Idiot." Boulder jerked his head at Pablo. "What did you say?" "You jumped to conclusions right away. I have seen more beautiful women than her throwing themselves on me and I touched no one." "Oh. Then what do you want to do?" "Let¡¯s see¡­" Pablo thought for a while and he didn¡¯t take too long. "Open her eyes for starters. She is unconscious I think." "She must be. She is being tormented for one whole week." Boulder shared. There was a pot kept in the corner of the small dark room and the high duke went there. A metal cup was placed on the lid of the pot. Boulder removed the lid and poured the cup inside the pot. He took out the cup and it was filled with water. ¡¯I thought some kind of potion was there. It¡¯s just water.¡¯ Boulder came in front of the Woman and threw the water on her face. "Haaah!" She was awake. "Good morning." Boulder said. The Woman raised her head, looked at Boulder and¡­ Spit! She spat on Boulder¡¯s face. Boulder stood there in silence as the white liquid stayed on his nose. He turned his head at Pablo. "I am not allowed to kill her, right?" "Yes. But you can hit her for that." Boulder nodded. He raised his right hand, clenched his fist and landed a hot punch on the female Vampire. His knuckles were printed on the woman¡¯s cheek. "I held back." Boulder said, wiping his face. "Well, thanks for that." Pablo replied. Boulder¡¯s full power might have blown off the entire head of the Woman. Boulder threw the metal cup towards the pot and moved back from the Woman. He was now behind Pablo and it was Pablo¡¯s turn to confront the Woman. He stood in front of her and the Woman watched him. "Remember me?" Pablo asked, smiling. The Woman moved her mouth again. SPIT! She did the same thing but Pablo already saw that coming. He moved to the side and the spit went behind him. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It won¡¯t work twice." He said. The woman smiled. "It worked." "Hmm?" Pablo didn¡¯t understand but the next second, he did. He jolted his head behind and there it was. Boulder again had spit on his face. "Are you okay?" Pablo asked. Boulder was standing still and his face was devoid of expressions. "I am angry and I want to bash her head." Boulder replied. "Don¡¯t do that and you could have dodged that. Be careful next time." "Hmm." Boulder only said that and wiped his face once more. Pablo sighed and faced the Woman again. "Why are you spitting? We can talk." He said. "Fuck you." The Woman obviously won¡¯t cooperate. "What¡¯s your name?" Pablo asked. "Your mother is a whore." The Woman cursed. ¡¯She was. The mother of this boy that is.¡¯ "Alright. What is a Vampire doing here in this Kingdom?" "She won¡¯t answer anything. We have already tried all that." Boulder spoke from behind. "Don¡¯t disturb me." Pablo would do whatever he wanted. Boulder didn¡¯t speak after that but the Woman sure did. "I won¡¯t tell you shit. I was waiting for you to come to me. I wanted to see if you were dead or alive. And now that you are alive. It makes me full of joy. Hahaha!!" The Woman laughed out loud and Pablo only frowned. ¡¯She went mad or something?¡¯ "Why are you so happy?" Pablo asked the Woman directly. "Haha. You drank my blood, right? I am the royal breed of the Vampires. And when you drink the blood of a royal Vampire¡­ you become their slave. Hahaha. You are my slave now. You are now my bloodling. You will do anything I will say. You shall obey me. You are doomed, Human." The Woman went into a frenzy and even being all tied up, she was in ecstasy. Pablo, however, had no idea what the Woman was talking about. Boulder also had no clue and he wasn¡¯t even interested. "Why don¡¯t you try to order me something?" Pablo said. "Oh I will. Don¡¯t worry. Just look in my eyes." The Woman widened her eyes and peered at Pablo¡¯s red eyes. Two pairs of red eyes stared at each other. And the Woman couldn¡¯t stop smiling. "Your anger made you my slave. You shouldn¡¯t have drank my blood. You are fucked." The Woman reveled in the situation. She had Pablo on her palm. "Keep looking in my eyes. Yes. Like this. That¡¯s a good boy. Keep it up. Yes. Yes." Pablo and the Woman were locked in each other¡¯s eyes and after five more seconds¡­ "That¡¯s all. Now you are my slave." The Woman finished the work. Pablo stood in the same spot, motionless. "You are my puppet now. You will do anything I say. And your first order is¡­" The Woman brought her face as close as she could to Pablo. "Untie me." Pablo heard her and raised his right hand. The Woman was tied with thick chains and Pablo brought his hand towards one of the chains. Boulder finally showed some reaction as he walked towards Pablo. But Pablo¡¯s hand was already on the chain of the Woman¡¯s hand and before Boulder could do something, Pablo did it himself. In a swift motion, Pablo¡¯s hand moved from the chain to the Woman¡¯s neck. Pablo choked the Woman. The Woman went wide eyed and this time, Pablo came closer to her face. "How about you look in my eyes instead?" Chapter 214: That Feeling The Woman had thought Pablo would break her chains but Pablo broke her expectations. He choked the Woman and peered deep inside her eyes. "How about you look in my eyes instead?" "Im..Impossible. How? Why aren¡¯t you under my control?" The Woman screamed for answers. Boulder also stopped coming towards Pablo. Things were under control. Pablo stared at the Woman and seeing her miserable face, he smiled. "Not even Gods managed to make me their slave. Much less a naked woman on death¡¯s door." "You bastard. How did you do this? It isn¡¯t possible. How?" The Woman barked. "Boulder," Pablo called. "Prepare a good amount of acid, drugs and too many ugly and dirty men. They should be stinking and they should be the ugliest of them all. And give me a cloth." Pablo ordered the high duke and Boulder sensed the urgency in Pablo¡¯s voice so he didn¡¯t question anything. He first gave his handkerchief to Pablo and took out a Receiver from his bracelet and went to the back of the room. Pablo still had the Woman¡¯s neck on her hand and he caught Boulder¡¯s handkerchief with his left hand. He held it and shoved it inside the Woman¡¯s mouth. "Now you won¡¯t be able to bite your tongue." He said, leaving the neck of the Woman. The Woman screamed. No words came out because of the white cloth but Pablo knew what she was asking. "You want to know why I am not your slave even after drinking your royal blood, right?" The Woman nodded. "That¡¯s because I am built different, bitch." Pablo gave an answer and the Woman was left with confusion. And even Pablo knew that his answer was bullshit. He also had no clue why he wasn¡¯t a slave to the Woman. He wanted to know the answer to that and only one person could answer it for him. ¡¯Do you know something?¡¯ He asked Cupid. ¡¯Yes. I even knew it when you were drinking her blood inside the mist.¡¯ ¡¯You knew if I drank her blood I would become her slave? Why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡¯ ¡¯Like you would have stopped if I told you to. You were rageful that day. You were even ready to fight Jamal.¡¯ Cupid explained her reason. ¡¯Fair enough. Then why am I not her slave?¡¯ That was Pablo¡¯s initial question. ¡¯Because she didn¡¯t give you her blood willingly. You stabbed her so much that she was not in her sense and you forcefully drank her blood. Just like after how you acknowledged those ten slaves, the royal Vampires should also acknowledge the one drinking their blood. Which she didn¡¯t get time to do and hence, you are not her slave and you got some vampiric strength. Your impulse helped you.¡¯ Cupid shared the reason for Pablo¡¯s free will and Pablo nodded. ¡¯Nice. Sera¡¯s luck was also active at that time. So that¡¯s why nothing bad happened. I really need to find her.¡¯ ¡¯Heh. So you admit that you care for her.¡¯ ¡¯I won¡¯t find anyone else like that. She is my twelfth slave.¡¯ ¡¯Twelfth? You only have ten slaves.¡¯ ¡¯I have ten official slaves and two unofficial ones. Flashy and Sera.¡¯ ¡¯Whatever. And I wanted to ask you one thing.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Shoot.¡¯ Pablo would hear it. ¡¯When you entered the Forsaken Village you asked Andre his thoughts about the village. And Andre said that the place didn¡¯t even look like a village. And after that, you ordered all your soldiers to retreat. Why? You wanted to catch the culprit behind the trap so why did you order to retreat after hearing Andre¡¯s views?¡¯ ¡¯Isn¡¯t that obvious? Andre said the place didn¡¯t even look like a village. And which means that the whole place was false. And someone who could create such a big false place can surely kill a large number of people. That¡¯s why I ordered a retreat. I am not fond of dying.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. So this Woman created that false village. It wasn¡¯t the real Forsaken Village. And it¡¯s amazing you defeated a Woman that strong.¡¯ ¡¯No. I am sure she isn¡¯t the one who created the village. She is most likely a pawn. A royal Vampire pawn.¡¯ ¡¯Ahngh. I don¡¯t know. Just make this woman speak.¡¯ Cupid¡¯s brain would emit smoke if she used it too deep. Pablo just shrugged. ¡¯I don¡¯t need to make her speak, Angel. I am just messing around for Boulder to see that I am trying.¡¯ S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What?" Cupid exclaimed. And she did that out loud. Andrezj heard her this time. "What is it?" He asked. Pablo shook his head. ¡¯Tell him to just watch. And do Vampires have Ego?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. Everyone has it except Demons, Angels and Gods.¡¯ Cupid gave the answer and that was all Pablo needed to know. Boulder was still in the corner of the room and Pablo used this chance to do his work. He held the Woman¡¯s left hand and came beside her ear. "You know, I don¡¯t even need to torment you to take information from you. You are nothing to me." The Woman let out some muffled screams. Pablo hadn¡¯t even done anything and yet the Woman was already screaming. Pablo didn¡¯t mind her screams and finally began the task. He moved back from the Woman¡¯s ear and he was still holding her left hand. ¡¯Use both.¡¯ Pablo said. And Pablo only talks like that with only one thing. His System. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo used his first Ego and he felt a lot of things at once. His body turned hotter. His blood ran fast. His heart beat faster. ¡¯She is feeling too many emotions right now towards me.¡¯ ¡¯Like?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯She is angry. She is confused. She is annoyed. She is also hungry. She is also feeling lust, probably for my blood as she hasn¡¯t gotten any blood for one week. But she is very confused.¡¯ ¡¯You not turning into her slave must have been a shock. No wonder she is confused.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. But most of all, apart from all those emotions, she is feeling one emotion the most. And I sure as hell like it.¡¯ ¡¯Of course. Are you talking about that?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes. This woman, right now, is finally feeling¡­¡¯ Pablo again landed his eyes on the Woman¡¯s eyes and that made the Woman stop her struggle. Because right now, Pablo¡¯s eyes only bestowed her one thing¡­ ¡¯Fear.¡¯ Chapter 215: Gore The Woman was being tormented for one week ever since she was captured by Jamal. She didn¡¯t share any important information to the High Dukes and the King and she also didn¡¯t try to kill herself. She endured the pain. She had clear orders that if she was caught she had to kill herself. And yet, she didn¡¯t do that. Why? She didn¡¯t do that only for one reason. She was waiting for Pablo. She knew Pablo drank her blood. Although she was not in her senses, she definitely sensed Pablo¡¯s teeths behind her neck. And according to the laws of the royal Vampires bloodline, whoever who isn¡¯t a vampire drinks their blood shall become their slave after the drunker looks in the eyes of the royal Vampire for ten seconds. Also, if the person who drank the blood is weak then they would die but the Woman knew Pablo wasn¡¯t weak. He would pull through after drinking her blood. So, the Woman waited for Pablo to arrive in front of her. She didn¡¯t kill herself for Pablo as for her, the man was her way of getting freedom from the torcher cell of the king¡¯s castle. And at last, the man had arrived in front of her and she asked him to look into her eyes. Pablo did that and after ten seconds, the Woman was convinced that the man was her slave now. But as it turned out, she was utterly wrong. Pablo not only refused her order, he choked her. The Woman was shaken from the core. The laws of the royal Vampires didn¡¯t work on Pablo. He wasn¡¯t her slave. How was this possible? She asked him and the man said he was built different. The Woman looked inside his eyes and for the first time, she saw eyes more redder and malicious than her peers. All the pores on her body, her every being screamed only one thing. The Man was dangerous. And for the first time after many decades, the woman felt¡­ Fear. "Don¡¯t be afraid, sweetheart." Pablo spoke, smiling. "I won¡¯t hurt you." Pablo applied pressure on the Woman¡¯s left hand which he was holding and smiled more. "Yet." The Woman shivered. Pablo made a royal Vampire tremble. The Woman now wanted death. Now that Pablo turned out to be false hope, she would really kill herself. But she had to do it fast, because Pablo was about to see her whole life. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ A high rank Ego detected! ] Pablo used his second Ego and he had no intention of copying the Woman¡¯s Ego, instead he wanted¡­ [ Showing you the Target¡¯s Memories! ] This. Countless images flashed inside Pablo¡¯s mind as he saw all the things the Woman did all her life. "I have told his highness what you asked for. All will be prepared in fifteen minutes." Boulder spoke. He stood behind Pablo now. Pablo remained normal. "Good." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I am not your subordinate, don¡¯t praise me." "Sure." "And why are you holding her hand? Did you ask her any questions? And she looks terrified. She never made that face. What did you do?" Boulder asked many questions. "Don¡¯t disturb me, Boulder. I am a detective. I know what I am doing." Pablo just pulled out his detective card and Boulder went shut. And like that, ten seconds were up. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You can only keep it for three hours! ] [ A little amount of life force taken from the Target. ] Pablo received the usual notifications and he paid them no mind. He also had Boulder¡¯s Ego with him and he also didn¡¯t care about that. He was focused only on his work. He let go of the Woman¡¯s hand and the Woman stared at him. She was constantly muffling out some noises. "I have prepared some ways to make you talk. You will surely talk because of them." Pablo said. Cupid frowned. ¡¯Didn¡¯t you see her memories? You must already know all about her.¡¯ ¡¯I know.¡¯ Pablo knew. ¡¯Then why are you waiting for the preparations to come?¡¯ ¡¯I just want to give her pain. And I can¡¯t share that I know everything about her in front of Boulder. I can¡¯t explain how I know it.¡¯ ¡¯Rubbish. You just want to torment her. Boulder is just an excuse.¡¯ ¡¯You got me there.¡¯ Pablo accepted Cupid¡¯s claim. Pablo just wanted to inflict pain on the Woman. He could share that he knew everything about her in front of Boulder but why should he do that. He would have some fun first. Cupid just shook her head. She couldn¡¯t stop Pablo. She could only use her mouth and her hands to write in her diary. But since Pablo had seen the Woman¡¯s memories, he knew what the Woman had on her sleeve. So he would make sure the Woman couldn¡¯t use that. "Now that making me a slave isn¡¯t possible for you. You will finally do what your superiors told you. And I certainly can¡¯t allow that." Pablo said. The Woman went wide eyed again and Pablo took out a knife from his bracelet. "Remember this? This is the same one I used to poke holes in you." The Woman didn¡¯t know what Pablo was about to do with the knife and Boulder also became vigilant. He was told to stop Pablo if he tried to kill the Woman. But Pablo wasn¡¯t going to kill her anyway. In fact, he was doing the opposite. "You are afraid, you are shit scared, you are terrified of me. You think I will definitely make you spill some information and in that fear, you will do what every loyal person does. What I mean is, before I try to do anything to you, you will¡­" Pablo placed the tip of the knife on the woman¡¯s belly and with a smile¡­ he slashed her torso. Blood dripped on the floor and an opening was made on the Woman¡¯s torso. Pablo didn¡¯t stop there though. After slashing the Woman, he shoved his hand inside her stomach and scrummage inside it. He carefully touched everything as if he was looking for something. Boulder had seen enough gore but Pablo¡¯s doing made even him wrinkle his nose. But Pablo didn¡¯t shy away from his doings. His hand was inside the Woman¡¯s stomach and his eyes were on her crying face. "Where is it? Where is it? Hmm? Oh. Looks like I found it. Good for you." Pablo stopped his moving hand and finally brought it out. He brought his hand near his eyes and the Woman, Boulder, Cupid and Andrezj saw what he was holding. "A red ball?" Boulder guessed. The Woman saw it and she shook violently. She screamed the loudest this time. Pablo was holding a red small sphere which looked like a small bouncy ball. But that wasn¡¯t a ball. "No, Boulder. This is not a ball." Pablo said. "Then?" "Like I said, this Woman is afraid that I will make her share information and so before I do anything to her, she will¡­" Pablo wiped the pill to make it more visible and he enjoyed the terror on the woman¡¯s face. "Self destruct." Chapter 216: She Will Pablo showed the red pill to Boulder and Boulder just watched it without touching it. "This pill was inside her stomach? Is this poison or something?" He asked. "Yes. It is poison. And this pill was inside her mouth the entire time and when she figured that I wouldn¡¯t become her slave, she swallowed it." Pablo explained. "Then how is she alive?" "Because I took it out before it could dissolve inside her body. I stole her death, you see." "Wait. How did you even know about this? Did you see her mouth?" Boulder asked. "Well, such things are common, Boulder. I have seen many people dying like this. So I figured she would do the same." "Then why didn¡¯t you take out the pill from her mouth instead? When you saw her for the first time. Why cut her stomach like that?" "Taking out the pill from her mouth would have been easy. I wanted to give some pain. So I did this. Don¡¯t question my work." Pablo said that but he couldn¡¯t have taken out the pill from the Woman¡¯s mouth. Because Pablo found the existence of the pill only after seeing the memories of the Woman. The Woman had already swallowed the pill and Pablo had no choice but to take it out from her stomach directly. Boulder didn¡¯t know that and after Pablo¡¯s scolding he shut his mouth. ¡¯What about Sera? Did you see anything about her in the memories?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes. This Woman replaced her just when we entered the village. After that, I don¡¯t know where she went. But she is inside the mist and I hope she isn¡¯t dead.¡¯ ¡¯Just finish this and start your work. You already know things. Tell everyone and go inside the mist again.¡¯ Cupid suggested the next steps. According to her, Pablo was just wasting time. Pablo sighed. ¡¯This Woman knows only a few details and some faces. There are many people inside the mist and I haven¡¯t seen any Demon. And all those people are not living under some bunker or basement, they are living inside the Village but to go to that village, we have to cross many traps. Mind traps that is. I will think about all this after a while but for now, don¡¯t disturb me.¡¯ ¡¯You are just wasting your time. You saw her memories, you now know everything she knows. So work according to it, make plans and go inside the mist. What are you waiting for?¡¯ Cupid shouted. Pablo didn¡¯t like her shout. ¡¯Yes. I am wasting my time. And I will waste some more. Fuck yourself.¡¯ He retorted and stopped talking entirely. Cupid complained some more but she was ignored. Pablo wasn¡¯t a fan of wasting time but he wanted to see some harm done to the Woman. He had already slashed her stomach but that wasn¡¯t enough harm. He wanted some more. And talking about stomach¡­ "Isn¡¯t she losing too much blood?" Boulder said. The wound on the Woman¡¯s torso dripped blood. The floor was already red and now it was just becoming redder. Some internal organs also fell down on the floor but no one made faces to that. "She is a vampire. She will heal herself." Pablo said and he knew he was wrong. "Vampires heal themselves when they want. It¡¯s not a passive thing. So if she wants to die, why would she heal? She would let her blood drop like this and die." Boulder said some logical shit. "Right. You have some brains. Nice." Pablo replied. Boulder frowned. "Mind your tongu-" "She will heal herself. Just see." Pablo didn¡¯t let Boulder finish his threat. Boulder didn¡¯t understand but he waited. The Woman smiled. She shook her head. "She is saying no though." Boulder said. "She won¡¯t heal." "She will." Pablo was confident. Boulder shrugged. "If she dies, it¡¯s on you. And give me that pill. I will store it somewhere safe." Pablo still had the red pill on his hand but instead of giving it to Boulder, he stored it inside his left bracelet. "I will keep it." He said. Boulder shrugged. Pablo didn¡¯t talk after that and the Woman was sure that she would finally die. She would not heal herself and Pablo won¡¯t be able to torture her to ask questions. But Pablo had his plans. He was not standing just in front of the Woman anymore. He was a few steps far from her and behind him was Boulder. Pablo didn¡¯t want the Woman¡¯s insides to fall on his feet and since he also didn¡¯t want the Woman dead, he did his type of work. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Angel,¡¯ He said. ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Tell Andre that if this Woman dies it will be very hard to find Sera. So if he wants his dearest then he should heal this Woman.¡¯ ¡¯What? Isn¡¯t that a lie? You already saw her memories. You already know where to find Sera. So why make Andre heal her? Let her die, Pablo. Forgive her.¡¯ ¡¯Do as I say or else I will not do anything to find Sera. I am ordering you.¡¯ ¡¯Ahngh. You are even making me take part in your sins. I will be forgiven but not you, Pablo. If you don¡¯t forgive the Woman, the Gods will also not forgive you. All she did was to call herself your Mommy. Why do you get so riled up with such things? Just because you killed your parents and brother under manipulation? You are better than the worst thing you ever did. Let her go, Pablo. Let her die.¡¯ Pablo remained silent but only for a second. ¡¯Fcuk it. Just do what I said.¡¯ He didn¡¯t change his mind one bit. Cupid rolled her eyes and reluctantly did what Pablo ordered. "Andre, heal this Woman, otherwise we will have a very hard time finding Sera. Only she can make it easy for us. Heal her for your dearest." Cupid lied very well. "I will do anything for my dearest." Andrezj didn¡¯t even think twice and went towards the Woman. He did his magic and soon, in front of Pablo and Boulder, the stomach of the Woman was back to normal. She was perfectly alright. "Ho-Why? Why did she heal herself?" Boulder couldn¡¯t understand. For him, the Woman healed herself. Not Andrezj. "Mfgghhh!" The Woman screamed. She didn¡¯t heal herself. She did nothing. Pablo smiled. He didn¡¯t answer Boulder but he would certainly talk with the Woman. He went close to her and arrived beside her ear. "You want to die, right?" He said. The Woman nodded like a chicken. "Don¡¯t fret. You will surely die. But¡­" Pablo¡¯s hot breath brushed the Woman¡¯s ear but the hot breath sent chills down her spine. "Only when I want." Chapter 217: In Loop The Woman could only die when Pablo wills it. The Woman¡¯s life was in Pablo¡¯s hands now. And she couldn¡¯t do anything about it. But Pablo was generous enough to make an offer to her in exchange for her death. And he shared this offer, not in the Woman¡¯s ear. Instead, he shared it out loud. "You¡¯ll only be granted death if you share everything you know to us. Everything about the mist and how to stop it. You shall share what the mist does exactly, where it came from, who is behind the cause of the mist and what is the motive behind the mist." "Yes. You shall do all these things." Boulder said as well. He liked Pablo¡¯s offer. But one thing was still bothering him. "Why did she heal herself?" And he asked it. "I don¡¯t know. Maybe Royal Vampires can heal passively. Like their body can¡¯t help but heal." Pablo made up a lie. "Must be the case. We don¡¯t know much about them. They remain away from Human settlements. And their Kingdom is also far from ours. We holding one of them captive is already surprising." Boulder brought Pablo¡¯s false theory. "But if that¡¯s the case then why was she shaking her head in ¡¯no¡¯ when you mentioned that she will heal herself?" Boulder asked another question. He wasn¡¯t convinced enough. "She is being tormented for seven days, Boulder. She lost her mind. Let it go." Pablo outright called the Woman mental. Boulder sighed. He let it go just like Pablo said. Pablo then focused back on the Woman. "I want to tell you one more thing. If you decide to share then share all the true things. Don¡¯t ever dare to lie. Because I will catch those lies. I am a lie detector more than a Human." Pablo gave another threat and the Woman could only watch him. She was ripped off of her choice of even dying. "So? Will you share it? Or do you want the hard way?" Pablo asked. The Woman shook her head. "Is that a no? You won¡¯t share it?" The Woman nodded. "Well then. Enjoy." Pablo already knew the Woman would refuse to share. She wasn¡¯t scared enough. But Pablo also knew that she would definitely share everything once everything arrives. And the next moment¡­ SHRILL! They arrived. Pablo was in a torture cell of the castle. It was underground and the cell was just like a cell prisons had back on Earth. Pablo had arrived directly inside the cell from above but this time, the door of the cell opened. No one came through the door though. The door was full metallic and Pablo was sure that it was heavy. The size of the cell was not that big and the things Pablo called for wouldn¡¯t fit inside the small cell. "Can we transfer her to a bigger cell?" Pablo asked Boulder. "No need. This cell can get bigger." Boulder took out a brown rectangular remote from his bracelet and with his thick fingers, he pressed a red button on the remote. RUMBLE! Pablo heard some engine roaring sound. Like clogs of a big machine turning and doing something. And the next thing Pablo saw was the same thing that he saw back when he was held captive by the five special soldiers. The walls of the cell began expanding from all sides and in no time, the cell was a big room. The Woman was still confined in the middle of the room though. Between two stone pillars with chains. But Pablo could now walk freely and also the things he ordered could also enter the cell. "Come in." He said. Footsteps and murmurs came and twelve men came inside the cell. Two men were guards and the other ten men were as dirty as they could be. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were stinking and they were ugly like someone combined the faces of all the dogs in the world and put it on the shoulders of a Human. These ten men were common people and they were only wearing underwear. They only had one cloth on their malnourished and dirty body. Pablo first talked with the two guards. One guard was holding a big pot made of glass and inside it was a transparent liquid. "This is what you called, sir." The guard said. "Acid, right?" Pablo asked. "Yes." "Alright. Keep it in the corner." The guard nodded and placed the jar on the opposite corner where the pot of water was placed. "Now go." Pablo ordered and the guard left the cell. Now only one guard was left. He was holding a plastic rectangular box and inside it, Pablo only saw pills of various colors. "Drugs? No syringes?" Pablo asked. "They are pills, my lord. I don¡¯t even know what syringes means." The guard answered honestly. "Fine. Pills work too." Pablo would manage. "Put them beside the acid." Pablo ordered and the guard obliged. After that he also left the cell and now only the ten dirty men were left. "What do you call us here for, my lord?" One man asked Pablo. "You all are very dirty. Don¡¯t ever touch me or I will kill you. And now that¡¯s out of the way, let¡¯s talk the main thing." Pablo warned all the men and began talking about their job right away. "I don¡¯t care where you all came from. You all will get money for your job and you will surely like your job as well." Pablo couldn¡¯t help but smile imagining the face of the Woman while the men do their job. "Hey, bitch. Look here." Pablo called. The Woman was looking at the floor and upon Pablo¡¯s call, she looked up. And when she did, her eyes landed upon the ten men that were standing beside Pablo. She was a smart woman. And she knew what Pablo had in mind. She heard that he had brought acid and drugs and she could handle that but when she saw the faces of the man, The drooling, ugly, stinking faces of the men seeing her naked body, a cold crawl danced on her entire skin. And that was the look Pablo expected to see. "If you don¡¯t share everything you know¡­" Pablo made a circle by joining the tip of his right hand¡¯s index finger and thumb and then he passed his other hand¡¯s index finger through the hole. "These men will rape you in loop." Chapter 218: Banquet Pablo made it clear what he had in mind for the Woman. It was clear the moment he had called for men. He didn¡¯t specify how many men he needed but Boulder used his brain and called for ten. The ten men didn¡¯t know why they were called for but when they heard their job from Pablo, their eyes lit up. "Are you serious, my lord?" One man asked. "I am. You people must have not gotten girls for your entire life. And here is one, a beautiful and voluptuous vampire, you can defile her as much as you want." Pablo shared the details. The men licked their lips, they rubbed their hands and moved towards the Woman. The Woman shivered by their intense gaze. She was fond of having fun but only on her terms and only with the men she liked. These ten men were nowhere near her liking list. Heck, such men deserved to die according to her. And now these same men were going to touch her body. "Wait a minute, men." Pablo spoke. The ten men stopped. No matter how horny they were, they knew they couldn¡¯t defy Pablo. They were in King¡¯s castle and Pablo was some kind of big shot. "You can only have her only if she refuses to tell us everything. If she says that she will answer everything she knows, then sadly you won¡¯t get her. Though, you will still get money." Pablo shared the details. The ten men nodded and they just hoped the Woman refused to say anything. Pablo looked at the Woman. "Now, what do you say? Will you speak now or do you want to get roughed from inside out?" The Woman shook violently, the chains of her hands rattled but she couldn¡¯t break free. "The chains are made of Glathium. They won¡¯t break. Unless you are a black ranked individual over 40 years of age." Boulder revealed. Pablo didn¡¯t know that. ¡¯So Glathium here is the strongest. Good to know.¡¯ The Woman didn¡¯t stop shaking though. It was clear she wanted to get free. She regretted waiting for Pablo to come in front of her. Instead of being a help, Pablo turned out to be her grim reaper. Pablo walked towards the Woman and again stood just in front of her. "You won¡¯t get free from here. Stop doing this. It¡¯s only making noise. Your only freedom from here is death and you will die only after you share the information." Pablo repeated the details. "These men haven¡¯t seen girls for all their life. Some of them must be virgins. And when a man who is hungry for his whole life suddenly gets a banquet, he would stuff himself to death. And right now, for these men, you are the banquet. And moreover, these men are from the Slums. So, if you don¡¯t agree to speak now¡­ you will see hell. No. Not see. You will feel hell." Pablo stopped talking and just waited for the Woman to agree. But the Woman kept on banging chains. She didn¡¯t agree at all. But she also didn¡¯t refuse. If she agreed then it would be bad for her people and if she didn¡¯t agree then it would be for herself. So she said nothing and just used her strength to get out of the chains. Pablo knew this and he won¡¯t waste anymore time. He moved back from the Woman and stood at the corner of the room. Boulder was also there standing silently. "Men," Pablo addressed. "Yes?" All ten of them were ready for the command. "Today is your lucky day. Eat her alive." Pablo gave the command and all the ten men bolted at the Woman. It was a race to reach the Woman first as the first man would get her best parts. The Woman shook her head in no but the men were berserk. They wanted some fun. Their blood wasn¡¯t running towards their brain any more. And in two seconds, a man reached the woman and he latched on her like a monkey on a tree. "One from the front and one from the behind. Take turns and keep the woman busy. No man should be standing idly." Pablo gave the instructions and some men went behind the Woman. All of them were naked and they had begun their job right away. They were savages and beasts. They were not burly or muscular. They were just skinny men and they got a Woman who was out of their league. So they would burst all their fetishes and fantasies on the Woman and they would do that as much as they want. The men did such things that Cupid was forced to avert her eyes. She didn¡¯t know the intensity of the lust Humans had. And she definitely didn¡¯t want to know that. But this idea of Pablo was a double edged sword. It was an effective way to break the Woman but it was bad for him. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. More precisely, it was bad for his body. ¡¯Calm down. This isn¡¯t your sister. This is a bad woman. This is for the kingdom. Don¡¯t tremble, kid.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hands and legs were also trembling and he did his best to keep them under control. His body was forcing him to go and kill all the ten men. ¡¯I hope she agrees to speak soon. This body will jump on the scene if it is carried on for hours.¡¯ Pablo would keep his body under control as long as he could. ¡¯You already know everything. Just stop the men from raping her.¡¯ Cupid said the same thing. ¡¯I only saw her memories. I don¡¯t know her thoughts. And don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t take the whole day. So don¡¯t tell me to stop again.¡¯ Cupid shook her head. She couldn¡¯t understand Pablo even after staying with him for such a long time. Boulder was standing beside Pablo in the corner and he was also watching the Woman with the ever serious expressions. "Did you all not try this method on her for one week while she was here?" Pablo asked. He couldn¡¯t possibly be the only one who thought of defiling the woman to make her speak. "We tried. Many of the guards did her daily but she didn¡¯t break. But your idea certainly is different. No one thought of making such kind of men do that with her. She is in pain for sure. Mentally and physically both." Boulder revealed. "Yes. She is a royal Vampire. She must have slept with many men. She is dignified. She sees herself as a trophy. Only some worthy men could touch her. All her life she must be a valued woman. But right now, the filthiest of the men are all over her. And that¡¯s what I meant when I said we have to break her spirit." "Agreed." Boulder went silent and Pablo didn¡¯t speak as well. Both of them focused on the extorted face of the Woman. One man was having fun from the front, one man from behind. Two men were nearly eating her breasts and other men were licking and biting all over her body. The Woman faced pain from all the places and a foul stench burned her nose constantly. And when she thought about the men from slums having their way with her, she couldn¡¯t bear her own self. So, she turned her head at Pablo and Boulder and did the most awaited thing¡­ She nodded in Yes. Chapter 219: Who Are You? "So you will speak now?" Pablo asked. The Woman nodded yes. She nodded vigorously. The men were still enjoying her and Pablo looked at Boulder. "What say?" He asked. "You are the leader." Boulder replied. "I am sure you don¡¯t like me being the Leader. You guys want the credit of the mist but believe me, if you throw me out you will never succeed at this mission." Pablo said. "I don¡¯t care at all. I just follow orders from the King." Boulder was truthful. "But the other high dukes must hate me, right?" Pablo asked, he was asking all this to waste some time to make the Woman suffer more. "Hate is subjective. I can¡¯t say anything about that." Boulder gave a democratic answer. "And she is ready to speak. Don¡¯t waste time." Boulder added. "Yeah. I know. She gave up too soon." Pablo stretched his arms. He yawned and he had yet to give an order to stop the men. The Woman cried at Pablo but Pablo would take his sweet time. "Alright, men. You can stop now. She is willing to speak now." Pablo finally said. "Just a second, my lord. I am almost done." "Yes, please. I am close too." "Same." "Yes, my lord. Don¡¯t stop yet." The men requested Pablo to give them some more time as they were having their way with the Woman. And since Pablo was a generous man, he agreed. "Sure. Blue balls are bad for the health. Tell me when you are finished." Pablo would wait as he rested his head at the wall of the cell. Boulder shook his head. He knew Pablo was just having fun tormenting the Woman. But other than Cupid and Boulder, there was someone else in the cell who didn¡¯t like Pablo¡¯s way of doing things. "She is ready to speak. Don¡¯t do this. Ask her about my dearest. Don¡¯t waste time like this." It was Andrezj. He wanted to know about Sera as soon as possible. ¡¯Now what will you do? Andre won¡¯t wait.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯Tell him these exact same words : This Woman is the one who is making Sera face problems. Sera must be in so much pain and fear right now all because of this Woman. Sera is inside that deadly mist and who knows what she is going through there. So this Woman should at least face some consequences. She should regret doing something to Sera. That¡¯s why I am wasting my time. The Woman shall pay for her crimes.¡¯ Pablo finished saying all that and Cupid relayed that to Andrezj word to word. "Fine. I will wait." Andrezj agreed to wait. Pablo nodded. ¡¯You just want to give this Woman pain because she called herself your mom. It has nothing to do with Sera. You just said all that to make Andre stop bothering you. Right?¡¯ Cupid guessed Pablo¡¯s motive. ¡¯No, actually. Although I am angry she called herself mommy but this Woman really gave me so much other pain. Because of her I went through a trial just after waking up. She tried to spit on me. She tried to make me her slave. And she stole Sera whose luck was a big help to me. I really want the Woman to face consequences for all this.¡¯ ¡¯Suit yourself. Just do it fast.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. The men sure have stamina though. They are going at it for a while without ejaculating.¡¯ ¡¯Stop talking about it. I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡¯ Cupid made a sour face and she would not bother listening to Pablo about the ten men. "Yess. Yess. Ah.. yess." "Just there. Yess." The men made all kinds of sounds and after fifteen minutes, the cell was filled with moans. "Are you all done?" Pablo asked. "Yes, my lord." The ten men said. "Alright. Stand in the corner in standby. If the Woman did something funny, you all will get her again." Pablo commanded. The ten men obliged and stood in the corner of the room. The same place where acid and drugs were kept. After making sure the men were away from the Woman, Pablo finally walked towards her. Boulder followed him and Pablo was in front of the Woman again. "Hey." He said. The Woman¡¯s head was dropped to the ground. "She went unconscious again. You all fucked her pretty hard." Pablo remarked. The Woman had some white stuff dripping from her holes and her body was covered with white stuff as well. Most of it was on her face. ¡¯If I had recorded the scene, it would be bdsm porn.¡¯ Pablo developed a business idea. He would think about it later though. For now, he would wake the woman up. "I¡¯ll fetch water." Boulder said, he walked towards the pot of water. "No need. I have something better than water. Go there." Pablo motioned his hands towards the corner where the ten men were standing. Boulder looked there and he understood what Pablo meant. The high duke went there and picked up the pot of glass. He brought it near Pablo and kept it just in front of him. Boulder went behind Pablo again and Pablo opened the lid of the pot. But before doing anything, Pablo took out two gloves from his bracelet that he had created with the use of Lee¡¯s Ego and wore them. He couldn¡¯t touch acid with bare hands after all. There was also a cup made of glass near the pot and Pablo shoved the cup inside the jar filled with acid. He filled the cup to the brim and without any showoff, he splashed the acid on the Woman¡¯s face. TISS! Smoke arose from her skin and her skin degraded instantly. "Mmgggggghhhhh! Aaaaaaaa!" The Woman screamed to her utmost limits and the cloth on her mouth was destroyed as well. She could speak well now. "You bastard! I will kill you! They will kill you all! In just two weeks this Kingdom will dieee!" The Woman screamed and she wasn¡¯t done yet. "And I won¡¯t heal myself. This acid will burn me. I will die. Haha. You all are doomed." The Woman laughed out loud and Pablo just smiled. ¡¯Tell Andre to heal her. I don¡¯t want any retorts. Just tell him.¡¯ Pablo ordered. Cupid was helpless and she relayed Pablo¡¯s order to Andrezj. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Andrezj would do anything to find Sera so he did his magic. In a few seconds, the Woman¡¯s laughter died down as she felt it too. She was healing. "How is this possible? Who is doing this? I am not healing myself. You bastard. Who are you? Who the fuck are you?!" The Woman screamed the loudest as she faced helplessness beyond belief. Her face was completely healed now and her dead and rageful eyes stared at Pablo. "Really. Who are you, Human?" She asked once more. Pablo never stopped smiling and he answered the woman as well. "I am your nightmare." Chapter 220: Missing Piece Pablo said he was a nightmare for the Woman and the Woman found it right. Ever since she met Pablo, her downfall started. She should have remained hidden. She should have never come in front of Pablo. She regretted meeting Pablo Castillo. "But I will never share anything with you all. I will die right now!" The Woman declared. She opened her mouth wide and just like Pablo expected, she bit her tongue off. The tongue went inside her throat and she choked. "Shit. We can¡¯t have her dying on us." Boulder stated. "Did you hear that?" Pablo looked at the empty space beside Cupid. "Yes. She won¡¯t die." Andrezj spoke and he did his magic again. The woman¡¯s tongue was restored and she was not choking anymore. She was fine. "She healed herself again." Pablo rejoiced. He was acting though. "What is happening? I didn¡¯t heal myself. I want to die! Please let me die!" The Woman was tired now. She pleaded. She cried. Her dignity was long gone. "Tell everything and you will die. Simple as that." Pablo repeated the deal. The Woman cried some more. She didn¡¯t say anything. "Men, come here. Looks like she needs some more dic-" "No. I will tell!" The Woman agreed. Pablo¡¯s threat worked. She didn¡¯t want the stench of those men on her again. "Good girl." Pablo praised. "But tell them to go away. I don¡¯t want them here." The Woman said. "Sure. You guys get out. But don¡¯t leave the castle yet." Pablo ordered. "And hide that thing. Wear your clothes." "Yes." The men obliged and wore their only cloth which was an undergarment. They left the cell and now only Pablo, Boulder and the Woman were inside. "Boulder, call someone who can write very fast. I want whatever this Woman will say in writing. It will help us." Pablo ordered. Boulder nodded. He called the King and in just three minutes, a man arrived with a pen and book. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The man stood in the corner of the room, ready to write. "Now speak." Pablo commanded. Everything was ready now. Only the Woman was left to share information. But the Woman remained silent. Her lips trembled, words didn¡¯t come out. "Speak!" Pablo shouted. "Yes. Yes. I am telling. Wait. Wait." The Woman gulped and she finally began speaking. "Ten years ago, just after the Blood Fest War ended in your kingdom, the King of the Hollow Kingdom, who is the King of the cannibals, sent a letter to our Progenitor who is our King. In the letter it was written that some of the Cannibals are still in the Forza Kingdom and they are working towards the end of the Kingdom. The Cannibals are in a Forsaken Village and they are acting undercover. They have assimilated with the villagers and they are creating something to destroy Forza. But the Cannibals needed funds and more man power and since the Vampires also want Humans for their blood, the King of the Cannibals suggested that we should team up. The letter was a request for collaboration towards the end of the Forza Kingdom. Our Progenitor accepted the terms and we formed an alliance with the Cannibals. The Cannibals will get the Humans to eat and we will get their blood to drink. It was a win-win for both of us. So after that, all the Royal Vampires, who are also the elite soldiers of our army, were sent to this Kingdom, at the Forsaken Village. And then, along with the Cannibals, we began creating the White mist. The White mist is an ancient technique of the Cannibals which they used to make the animals unconscious. This time, they were trying to make the mist even more deadly so that it can destroy all the living things. They hate your Kingdom so much that they would create something just to destroy you all. Over time, more Cannibals and Vampires joined and the White mist was starting to develop. We have killed many villagers because they were starting to suspect us and they were so stupid too. We were creating a lethal weapon under their noses and they thought we were cooking food. The chief of the Village was blind so it was also good for us. We carried on like that for years and we made sure to remain undercover. No one cared about the small village, no soldiers or guards ever bothered to check it and it also had no counts. So that made our work very very easy. This plan of ours started ten years ago and still, the mist was lacking the destruction quality. It wasn¡¯t deadly enough. It was missing a deathly piece. We were creating it in some kind of a small jar as we wanted to first test small then go big. But even after everything we tried, the mist wasn¡¯t enough for a pandemic. I will say again, It was missing a deathly piece. It only harmed the village waters, its lands and its people. It wasn¡¯t enough for a whole kingdom. I¡¯ll say once more, it was missing a deathly piece. Though, the Royal Vampires were safe from the mist as they could heal themselves constantly and the Cannibals and normal Vampires were also safe as they had an antidote for it. It¡¯s some kind of urine that they had to drink only once and it would work. Nevertheless, the deterioration of the village wasn¡¯t enough, many villagers left the village which was good for us, but we wanted the whole Forza Kingdom to perish and the mist wasn¡¯t deadly and big enough for that. I will say again, it was missing a deathly piece. However, one day, you royals gave us a chance yourself. You all striked the ax on your own legs. It had been five years since us and cannibals had infiltrated the Forsaken Village and in that year, you Royals attacked the Hermit slums. You killed its residents and their residents, to enact revenge, summoned a Demon. And that Demon wreaked havoc in your Glory city and when your military fought it off, it landed in the Forsaken Village. It was injured, angry, full of malice, he was bleeding and he was lying on the broken jar of the white mist. The jar we were using to create mist inside was broken by the Demon and the blood of Demon got mixed with that small quantity of mist. And just after that, the Demon vanished, we don¡¯t know where, but what we did know was¡­" The Woman said all that with no expressions but as she spoke the next words, she grinned. "We finally found the missing deathly piece." Chapter 221: Best Part The Woman mentioned the Demon. The Demon had fallen on the jar in which the Cannibals and Vampires were creating the mist. The Demon was injured and its blood got mixed with the mist they were creating. And as per the Woman, the Demon¡¯s blood was the missing deathly piece they were looking for. The piece came to them without even doing anything. Boulder heard the Woman and he was tense at the mention of the Demon. He still remembers the terror it caused in the city. "That Demon was an abomination." He said. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cupid was also in the cell and she had a frown on her face. ¡¯She is saying that a Demon came to them, but you said you saw no Demon in her memories. Is she lying?¡¯ ¡¯No. She is not lying. I really saw someone falling on the jar of the mist. It was a skinny and injured person. I thought the Demon must be bulkier so I didn¡¯t believe it. But as this Woman is saying, that person must be the Demon. I didn¡¯t even see his face. There was darkness all around and the person really vanished after falling on the jar.¡¯ Pablo shared what he saw in memories. ¡¯Alright.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking. "So the mist contains the essence of the Demon?" Boulder asked this time. The Woman looked at him. "Yes. It contains the conscience of the Demon. The Demon¡¯s job was to kill the royals, that¡¯s why the mist is the cruelest to them." "I see. That¡¯s why I felt wrong entering the mist. So there was a Demon all along." Andrezj said. ¡¯Ask him how he was able to heal Sera from the mist¡¯s harm if it was something caused by a Demon.¡¯ Pablo said. ¡¯I can answer that.¡¯ Cupid knew the answer. ¡¯No. Ask him. You are an idiot.¡¯ Pablo would only listen from Andrezj. Cupid didn¡¯t like Pablo¡¯s attitude but she didn¡¯t waste time and asked Andrezj what Pablo told her to. "I could heal her because the Demon must still be weak. If it were on its full power then us Angels would have sensed his presence long before and I would have faced a hard time healing my dearest." Andrezj answered. "I would have said the same thing." Cupid chimed in. ¡¯Alright.¡¯ Pablo ignored Cupid. "What exactly did the Demon¡¯s blood do with the mist?" Boulder asked another question. Pablo looked at him. "I¡¯ll do the questioning. It is me who made her speak in the first place." "Fine. Ask her all the important questions. Things aren¡¯t looking good." Boulder gave the right to Pablo. Pablo nodded. "Answer his question." He ordered. "The Demon¡¯s blood gave the mist its quality to expand. The blood made the mist able to destroy the skin of the people. To end it all, the blood of the Demon gave the mist¡­" The Woman grinned. "Life." Pablo nodded. "Continue the story. What happened after the Demon fell on the jar and disappeared?" The Woman carried on. "The Demon¡¯s blood got mixed with the little mist, we cursed him for destroying the jar but we noticed that the mist was getting thicker, and after five minutes, it increased in amount. The Royal vampires touched the mist and before it only harmed them a little but after the Demon¡¯s blood it harmed them very much. They were still able to heal themselves though. The antidote of the Cannibals also worked so no one among them was harmed and we decided to let the mist stay as it is. It was hovering just above the ground for days and slowly, over the years, it spread widely and after five years, we are here. It covered the entire Village and it began entering Glory city from its back. The castle of the King is in danger. Everyone inside will die and soon all of you will die. In just two weeks, you all will die. Hahaha." The Woman laughed out loud. She was not scared anymore. She was going to die anyway so why not die laughing. "What is going to happen in two weeks? Answer it!" Boulder asked. Pablo gave him a look. "Then you ask her. You are just standing. Ask her." Boulder barked. Pablo had told Boulder only he would ask but Boulder couldn¡¯t help himself. Pablo sighed. "Answer him, Woman. What will happen in two weeks?" "Hahaha. In two weeks, the mist will cover the entire Glory city and inside the Village, the army of both Hollow and Jasper Kingdom are already active. It is a big army. They will attack after two weeks and there is nothing you can do. You can either save the people of the Glory city or fight the armies of both the Cannibals and Vampires. You are fucked. Everyone will die. Your King will die. Hahaha!" The Woman was ecstatic as she was sure that nothing would help the Forza Kingdom. No one could stop it from meeting its doom. ¡¯She is saying everything truth for now. She is sure that her people will succeed in their mission.¡¯ Pablo stated. ¡¯Then do something. You already know all this.¡¯ Cupid said the same thing. ¡¯I know. But Andre doesn¡¯t know that I know all this. I have to give him something. Maybe I could also learn something new.¡¯ Pablo had yet to ask the main question according to Andrezj and Pablo asked it. "Where is my assistant?" He asked about Sera. The Woman went silent at the question. She stared at Pablo and the next second, she broke out. "HAHAHAHAHAHA!" She laughed the loudest this time. Pablo gritted his teeths and grabbed her neck. "Don¡¯t laugh. Answer me, bitch. Where is Sera?" The Woman stopped laughing but a persistent smile hung on her lips. "She is inside the mist and I don¡¯t know what happened to her. I exchanged places with her when you all entered that trap of a village, the Cannibals or Vampires must have taken her and now she must be either dead or raped or rotten. She will only be alive if she has golden luck. Hahaha." The Woman laughed again but this time Pablo also smiled. "Then she is still alive." He let go of the Woman¡¯s neck. The Woman didn¡¯t understand Pablo¡¯s smile and she couldn¡¯t care as well. Pablo moved on to the next question and one of the important ones. "Tell me this now, how to stop this fucking mist?" Boulder came forward. He would also hear it. The writer in the corner also leaned his ear towards the Woman. He would also hear it. The Woman gave an answer as well. "That¡¯s the best part," She broke into another one of her broad smiles and gave a simple answer to Pablo. "You can¡¯t." Chapter 222: Lust The Woman said the mist couldn¡¯t be cured and that was a heartbreaking declaration. "You are lying. There must be some way to cure the mist!" Boulder couldn¡¯t bring himself to accept it. Pablo stopped minding Boulder speaking in between by now. "She is telling the truth." Pablo said. "How is this possible? There has to be some way to stop the mist." "There isn¡¯t. Not that we know of." The Woman replied. "This bitch. She is ly-" "Calm down, Boulder. Just think about it. The Demon¡¯s blood gave life to the mist so to defeat the mist we have to kill the Demon. Simple as that. The Demon will die and along with him, his essence inside the mist will also die. And when his essence dies, the mist will lose its qualities and we can deal with it eventually." "Haha. But do you have the guts to kill a Demon? Do you even know where he is? Haha. You all will die, fuckers." "If we all will die, whose blood will you drink? And how will the Vampires and the Cannibals are going to distribute the Humans? How did your Progenitor even trust them?" "All the strong Humans will die. The high Dukes, Dukes, Counts, the Kings, the soldiers, the military men, the Generals, the Commanders, the Cadets, the Captains. Everyone who can fight will die and we will make the Humans who can¡¯t do anything to protect themselves our slaves. Your entire race is doomed!" "Alright. What is the antidote of the mist?" Pablo asked. "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s some kind of urine." "You know perfectly well. You are lying." Pablo caught the Woman¡¯s lie. He had seen her memories after all. "Who are you? How do you know all this?" The Woman asked. "Just answer the question. What is the antidote of the mist? Which urine?" Pablo asked again. He knew what was the antidote but he was asking to show Boulder. "You are no normal man. You need to die for our mission to succeed. You need to die!" The Woman screamed. She rattled the chains again but as always, it was of no use. But Pablo didn¡¯t like the noise it made. So he clenched the Woman¡¯s hairs and pulled them back. The Woman¡¯s eyes gazed at Pablo. "Don¡¯t waste my time, slut. Answer me." He said. The Woman smiled. "You are so rough. Will you fuck me? I wanted to do it with you as soon as you choked me back inside the mist." The Woman stretched out her tongue and gave an invitation to Pablo. "My legs are already spread. Do me. Fuck me, boy. Rough me like you are doing right now." Boulder raised his brows. He didn¡¯t see it coming. Pablo still had the Woman¡¯s hair clenched and his face was devoid of any excitement a man should feel after getting enticed by a Woman like that. "It won¡¯t work on me. I can eat the food eaten by a dog, but I will never ever taste a body eaten by other men. You lost your charm, Woman. You lost your charm." Pablo let go of the Woman¡¯s hairs and moved back. ¡¯I am glad you didn¡¯t do anything. That could have been a trap. You have so much self control.¡¯ Cupid praised. ¡¯No. It was no trap. She really wants my hands on her. I felt lust when I used Empathic Echo on her after all.¡¯ ¡¯Wait. So she really wanted you?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. She is going to die so she tried to fulfill her desire.¡¯ ¡¯But she was just saying that you should die for her people¡¯s mission to succeed. Why would she offer herself like that after saying that?¡¯ ¡¯She was just stating a fact. My death is important for the Cannibals and Vampires to succeed. But when I grabbed her hair, her lust awakened again. All the girls in this world like rough for some reason.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t.¡¯ ¡¯Heh. Then when you want to do it, just say the world. I¡¯ll be gentle.¡¯ ¡¯Wha- I am an Angel. I can¡¯t do it with you. And why the hell would I do it with you? You are the worst man. I will never do it.¡¯ Cupid was all red. ¡¯I was just kidding. Don¡¯t get worked up.¡¯ ¡¯Shut up.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and the Woman moved all around while being tied. "Are you gay? Don¡¯t you want to do it with me? You will never get a Royal Vampire like me. Please. Give me your di-" "That¡¯s enough, Woman. If you want it that badly. I¡¯ll give you ten. Boulder call those men agai-" "No. No. Don¡¯t. Anything but that. I¡¯ll tell. I¡¯ll tell." "Then speak. What is the antidote of the mist?" "It¡¯s the urine of a newborn baby. The first urine of a baby. Drink it and you¡¯ll be safe from the mist." The Woman finally shared it. "Is she speaking truly?" Boulder asked. "Yes. She is not lying. That¡¯s the antidote. Tell the King to prepare such urines. And in a large quantity." Pablo gave the order. Boulder wasted no time and called the King. He shared the news and cut the call. Pablo asked the next question. "Which is the best route to enter the mist? Should we go from the road to the village or should we enter the mist which is coming from the back of the Glory city?" "You all should take the road." The Woman answered. "Alright. You are lying. So the best route is from the back of the city." Pablo had seen in the memories that the Woman was talking about the less forces at the back of the city. The forces of Cannibals and Vampires were less in that route. "Heh. You are a monster." The Woman could only say this. She had no idea how her lies were getting caught. "And will we encounter any types of traps if we enter from the back route?" Pablo asked. "There is no point in lying. Yes. You will encounter traps. Three traps. Mind traps that is. I am not the only one who can mess with minds. There are many others inside the mist." "So the mist has nothing to do with messing with mind. It was you guys. Anyway, tell everything about the traps and how to survive them." "I don¡¯t know about them. I only knew mine which was that fake village. The others created their own type of traps and no one shared it for the risk of information leak. Our forces are very less there so we created three traps for security." The Woman didn¡¯t know the traps. "She is telling the truth. She really doesn¡¯t know." Pablo said. He also saw no detailed information about the traps in her memories too. "Ask her about the eleven men we have sent inside the mist to investigate at the start of this pandemic." Boulder suggested a question. "Answer him. Did you encounter ten soldiers and a Count inside the mist?" "Yes. But we encountered their skeletons. Ten of them. They died in the mist. And later on we found one in the underground. He was talking on a Receiver with your King. We killed him as well. It was nice." "Where was he hiding?" Pablo asked. "Underground. A sewer hole of some kind. It was not that deep but there was no mist there. His voice was echoing there and that¡¯s how we found him." "Is the sewer still open? Or did you guys close it?" Pablo asked. "It is still open. Where do you think we dump the dead bodies caused by the mist? In the sewer." The Woman answered. "Alright. Is there anything else we should know?" Pablo asked. "No. I told you everything I know. I did what you wanted. Now fuck me. Kiss me. Violate me, boy." The Woman came back to her desire. "She is telling the truth. She told us everything." "Okay? And will you fuck her now?" Boulder guessed. "Well, I will fulfill her desire." Pablo said. "Oh. So should I leave?" "No need. You can watch it." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "What? Are you sure?" Boulder was surprised for some reason. Pablo squinted his eyes. "It¡¯s not what you are thinking. I will fulfill her other desire." "Oh. I get it. But we can use her though. Like we can take her with us inside the mist." "She won¡¯t help. She will kill everyone when she gets a chance. That¡¯s a stupid idea." "Fair enough. Fulfill her desire then." Pablo smiled. The glass jar filled with acid was still in front of him and he picked it up. He brought it above the Woman¡¯s head and shared which desire of hers would be fulfilled. "It¡¯s time to die¡­" He spoke and for the last time, he reached beside the Woman¡¯s ear and whispered¡­ "Monica." Chapter 223: The Next Time The Woman had told Pablo and Boulder everything she knew but there was one thing that she never shared. Her name. And Pablo whispered that very same word beside her ear. Monica Veronica. Her name. She went wide eyed after hearing it, her gaze asking for a reason. "How? How? I never told you my na-" "Die." TISS!! "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaannnnnnnggghhhhhhhhh!!" Monica screamed with all her being as Pablo emptied the jar of the acid on her body. Pablo was doing it slowly and he was also making sure that no drop fell on himself. Pablo didn¡¯t let Monica finish her question of how he knew her name and her skin burnt layer by layer. She was drenched with acid and she was long dead in just thirty seconds but Pablo emptied the full jar on her anyway. And in another thirty seconds, the jar was fully empty and Monica¡¯s result was not good. Only one long bone of her leg was left. Everything decomposed. The Vampire Woman was no more. She was finally dead. The cell was filled with a stench of burnt corpse and the acid¡¯s fragrance sting the nostrils of both Pablo and Boulder. The bone of Monica¡¯s leg was lying on the floor of the Cell and the chains binding the body of Monica were also no more. [ Ding! ] ¡¯Hmm?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s system rang. [ The person whose Ego you copied is no more. Hence, the Ego you have will also vanish! ] ¡¯Oh. Makes sense.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t mind it. He had no need for the Woman¡¯s ego anyway. "You should have just killed her. Why the acid?" Boulder asked. Pablo gazed at him. "Are you feeling bad?" "Of course not. It¡¯s just that she cooperated with us. You should have given her a simple death." "Well, the acid was going to be wasted. So I used it for a cause. Don¡¯t fret." "You are a strange one." Boulder could only say that. Pablo evaporated a Woman just so the acid wasn¡¯t wasted. Only a psychopath would do that. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about Boulder¡¯s views as he turned around. The bone was still left on the ground and Pablo spared it no glance. "Let¡¯s go. We only have two weeks before the attack. So much preparation needs to be done." Boulder nodded. He agreed with Pablo. Pablo then looked at the writer who vomited in the corner of the room seeing the destruction of Monica. He was panting but he was now in the position to talk and walk. "Give that to me. And if I find any mistake, you will bathe in acid as well." "No, sire. There is no mistake. I wrote word to word. The questions and answers. Everything." The man answered. He didn¡¯t meet Pablo¡¯s gaze as he gave the copy to Pablo. Pablo took it and the man dashed out of the room after that. His work was done. Pablo stored the copy inside his right bracelet. "Let¡¯s leave." He said. Boulder concurred and left the cell. Pablo followed him. "I have arrived from the above but now I am exiting normally. Why is that?" "This is an underground cell for the criminals and people who had done wrong to the Kingdom. You arrived from the ceiling of that cell because the King allowed you to. That¡¯s all. You don¡¯t need to know. And to leave, everyone has to walk like this normally." "Sure." Pablo just asked that out of curiosity. He wasn¡¯t writing a book about the castle anyway. They both walked on a straight path lit by the torches on the wall. And on Pablo¡¯s either side, cells were there like rooms. All the cells were the same as where Monica was and inside all of them were people. No one was tied like Monica though. Inside each cell a metal chair was placed and all the prisoners were sitting on it. All of them stared at Pablo with their hollowed, lifeless, murderous eyes as he walked past them. ¡¯That¡¯s the look of a criminal right there. Do I also look like that?¡¯ Pablo wondered. ¡¯No. You look a hundred times worse than them.¡¯ Cupid gave the answer. ¡¯Thanks.¡¯ ¡¯That wasn¡¯t a compliment.¡¯ Pablo ignored her and with Boulder, he reached stairs that reached a door a little high. But just at the start of the stairs, ten men were standing. "You guys are waiting for your money, right?" Pablo asked. "Yes, my lord. Money and gratitude. We want to thank you for giving us such a chance. I was afraid I would never get to touch a Woman." One man spoke on the behalf of others. "I don¡¯t want to hear your story. Boulder, give them a good amount of money and send them away." "Don¡¯t order me." Boulder took out some heavy thick pouches, crackling with coins, and gave one to each man. The men took it and they left the underground cell. Pablo then began to climb the stairs as well. Now Boulder was behind him. "Tell the King to set up a meeting. We need to discuss the plans." Pablo said. "Like I said, don¡¯t order me." "I am asking you, man. Don¡¯t mind it." Boulder sighed. "There is no need to call his highness. He will meet in his room. I already told him that we are coming. Let me walk forward. I will guide you." Pablo gave way to Boulder and now Boulder was in front of Pablo. They both climbed the stairs and Pablo was vigilant. He didn¡¯t want Boulder to fall on him. He would be splattered like water on the floor if that happened. Nevertheless, that didn¡¯t happen and they both finally left the underground cell. Boulder walked in long strides and Pablo matched the speed. They both walked side by side and Pablo looked like a henchman of Boulder. "How are you so bulked up?" Pablo asked. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I won¡¯t share it." "Fine." "I lift weights and eat ten times a day." ¡¯He answered anyway.¡¯ "That¡¯s good. Keep it up." Pablo expected such a diet. "I can train you if you want." "No thanks. I do my own training." "Hmm? You don¡¯t look like it. You are skinny." "I want speed and agility more than strength. You won¡¯t get it." "Fair enough." Boulder stopped talking and they climbed stairs after stairs. ¡¯We are probably going on the top floor of the castle.¡¯ Pablo guessed as they were climbing stairs for a while now. Pablo occasionally glanced out of the windows placed on the walls and he saw how high he was. And talking about high, Cupid remembered something. ¡¯Why did you ask for drugs from the King? You didn¡¯t use it on the Woman. And why did you keep them with you? Do you like them?¡¯ ¡¯You saw that?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Yes. When you picked up the jar of the acid, you stored the box of the drugs inside your bracelet.¡¯ Cupid saw that. ¡¯They will come in handy. I am sure. And I like them but I don¡¯t use them. On myself, that is.¡¯ ¡¯So you will use it on others?¡¯ ¡¯Time will tell.¡¯ Pablo had no target to use drugs on for now. Boulder and he climbed one more set of stairs and when they reached the end, they finally encountered a door in front of them. A door embroidered with gold. "No hallway here, huh." Pablo said. "Yes. Behind the door is the room of his highness." "The room must be big then." "It¡¯s the biggest room of the castle. The whole top floor of the castle is his highness¡¯ room." "Good for him. Just open the door." Boulder did it and entered the room first. Pablo did the same and now they were both inside the room of the King. And Pablo wouldn¡¯t call it a room. That was a house. The room had a corridor and a high ceiling on which a shiny chandelier hung. The floor was covered with red carpet and a sweet elegant royal smell danced around the room. There were doors all around the place and Pablo was sure behind the doors were various rooms. Pablo paid no mind to the other doors though. He just walked forward as the biggest door was a little far in front of him. And he believed the King was behind that. However, Boulder held his hand. "Not yet." He said. "Why?" "First we need to clean ourselves and change our shoes. Go to the bathroom." Boulder opened one of the doors and threw Pablo inside. After that, he himself went to one of the doors. "What was that?" Pablo didn¡¯t understand. "The King must prefer cleanliness like you. Clean yourself and get it done." Cupid shared her thoughts. Pablo shook his head and did what Boulder wanted from him. After five minutes, he came out and Boulder was already standing in front of him with his bulky armor and new black shoes. "Wear the shoes. And we are good to go." Pablo slid his feet inside another pair of the black shoes placed on the floor and finally walked towards the biggest door. Boulder walked behind him now and Pablo stood in front of the big door. "I don¡¯t know how long this mist will stay." Cupid expressed her discontent. ¡¯Don¡¯t worry, Angel. The next time I enter the mist¡­¡¯ Pablo placed his palm on the door and pushed the door open. He saw the King sitting at the end of the room, on his throne and before stepping inside, Pablo finished telling Cupid that the next time he enters the mist¡­ ¡¯Will be the last time as well.¡¯ Chapter 224: Publicity The next time Pablo entered the mist, he was sure that it would be the last time as well. The mist would die. He was confident in himself. ¡¯I hope you are right.¡¯ Cupid was a hopeful Angel. Pablo stopped talking with her and finally entered the main room of the King. Pablo didn¡¯t look around the room as he had no interest in that and the King was at the end of the room, on his throne which was just a big fancy couch. Behind him were four high Dukes. Pablo darted his eyes on Jamal and Jamal gave him a scornful look in return. ¡¯Why does he hate me so much? Just because I didn¡¯t agree to give the King the credit for removing the mist?¡¯ ¡¯Did you not see anything about it in his memories?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯No. I saw many things in his memories but I saw no reason why he wants the credit for removing the mist.¡¯ ¡¯Then you have no choice but to wait.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah.¡¯ "Have a seat, Pablo. And Boulder, you¡¯ll stay there. You were also in the cell with him after all." Pablo sat on the big sofa placed in front of the King. Boulder stood behind that sofa. And Pablo wasn¡¯t alone on the sofa, on the corner of the large sofa was Lee. Lee waved at him and Pablo waved back. He won¡¯t talk to him now. Lee¡¯s role would come later. There was a big round table placed between the King and Pablo and some fruits were on it. "Tell us, Pablo. What went there? And I am really surprised that you made the Woman speak. All of us couldn¡¯t do it for one week and you did it in just a few hours. Commendable." "It¡¯s no time for praise, my lord. And I will give you a summary of what the Woman told us." Pablo shared the main points of Monica¡¯s confession. He told the King about the army of both the Vampires and Cannibals, the best route, the Demon and the traps. He only shared the important points. "But, my lord, I want everyone to know the full thing so I have the confession of the Woman in writing. Here." Pablo took out the copy from his bracelet and threw it on the table. "Make copies of this material and the copies should be enough so that everyone resident of this city should get one. Heck, make so many copies that every single person of this kingdom should get one. They should know what is going on. And my lord, by everyone I mean everyone. Even the soldiers of your army and the military." "It shall be done. But it will surely raise panic among the citizens." "Yes. That¡¯s why I want you to add one more page to this copy. The page should be you saying to all the people that you will do your best to eradicate the mist and you want all the citizens to stay safe and hope that our Kingdom wins. And you should also mention that a Detective called Pablo Castillo is also working towards the end of the mist and you have high hopes for him. My name should be in there, my lord. The people of this city already like me and when other people will see that you gave a not-so-famous man a chance like this, they will like you more and I will also get some limelight. This will make them think that their King cares for them and that is good for you." Pablo wanted some publicity for himself. The military should know that Pablo was doing his assignment very well. "That¡¯s a good idea. That page shall be written and attached to this copy. And Lee will make copies of this entire record. The fastest way to create copies is by using Lee. We have only two weeks, after all." The King agreed as well. "Yes. Use whatever you like. And for the next steps. Where are the tailors and weaponsmiths?" Pablo asked. "They are in this castle and in various rooms." The King said. "How many did you arrange?" Pablo asked a follow up question. "One thousand tailors and one thousand weaponsmiths." "That¡¯s not enough." "What?" Jamal exclaimed. "I speak truly, my lord. Your whole army should be ready. There are armies of two kingdoms behind the mist and they are ready for attack. They must be under the assumption that the Vampire Woman killed herself and their plan is still safe. They don¡¯t know that the Woman shared everything with us. If we attack them first, we will catch them off guard and we will win." "I agree with that. But what does tailors have to do with anything?" The King asked. "The Demonite and Kevlar suits we have right now aren¡¯t good. They are good for protection from the mist but they are not good for mobility. Their sizes are uncertain. So I want the tailors to create Demonite and Kevlar suits perfectly sized for each soldier. No one should feel discomfort. I am also included in that list." "Alright. Each soldier will get a tailor for themselves. We have five thousand suits and your original one is also with us. The tailors will make suits perfectly sized for each soldier. And I also prepared the urine of newborn babies. The antidote for the mist and all." The King accepted Pablo¡¯s idea. "But your highness, we don¡¯t have the material for Demonite and Kevlar. And our army is very big. We need Demonite in a huge quantity." Jamal posed a speedbreaker. The tailors needed Demonite and Kevlar to make suits. "There is no need to worry about that. I have some Demonite and Kevlar material and Lee will make copies of it. Don¡¯t fret about quantity, sir Jamal." Pablo solved the problem. He had some leftover Demonite which he made back in the haunted house. "That¡¯s settled then. Anything else, Pablo?" The King asked. "Yes. Other than the soldiers, I want some other people with me as well to go inside the mist." "Tell me." "Sir Boulder should go with me." The King looked behind Pablo. "What do you have to say about that, Boulder?" "I will go if you give the permission, your highness." Boulder left the decision on the King. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Sure then. You can go. But Pablo, do you only want Boulder with you inside the mist? No other High Dukes?" "Yes, my lord. Only sir Boulder." Pablo said, sparing a glance at Jamal. Jamal was straight faced but Pablo saw the clenched jaw of the high Duke. He was pissed. ¡¯I don¡¯t want him inside the mist. He can kill me there.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t risk going with Jamal. "Anyone else?" The King asked. "Yes. I want one more person." Pablo wasn¡¯t done. "Who?" The King would hear it. Pablo placed his hands on his knees and shared the name. "The Chief of the Village, Socrates." Chapter 225: Brave Of You The Chief of the Forsaken Village. His name was Socrates and he was blind. And Pablo shared the name with the King while saying he wanted to take the man with him inside the mist. And when the King heard it, he broke into a smile. Then a laugh escaped his mouth as he shook his head. "What a coincidence, Pablo. Certainly one of a kind." He said, having a small laugh. "What is it, my lord?" Pablo obviously didn¡¯t get it. "Today, we received a letter." The King shared. "Yes?" Pablo wanted to know more. "A crow arrived on the window of this room and it had a piece of paper grabbed on his mouth. It then threw it at me and flew off. I saw the paper and I found that it was a letter and a letter from none other than the very same person you spoke of just now." Pablo raised his brows. "Socrates?" "Yes. He sent me a letter." The King laughed some more. "What was written there?" Pablo wanted to know. "He was requesting me to assign him for this thing as well. He knows you and he wants to go inside the mist with you. He also said he will be helpful. No one knows the Village better than him. And here you are, asking for the very same thing. What a coincidence." The King shared the details. "Indeed. I want him for all those reasons as well." "It shall be done. He will accompany you for the mission. A tailor will be arranged for him as well. And he shall be escorted right away in the castle." "But your highness, he is a villager and he is living in a slum. We can¡¯t allow such people inside our castle." Jamal was against the decision. "The mist will kill us all, Jamal. We can lose our rules for a while. Let this all be over with." The King would do what he wanted. He disregarded Jamal¡¯s concern. Jamal went silent. He didn¡¯t argue. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Thanks for that and now about the weapon smiths. I want them to do their job." Pablo proceeded with his plans. "Explain." The King said. "The Weapon smiths shall make weapons for all the soldiers from the Demonite. Swords, halberds, axes, spears, all kinds of weapons. It will help for the fight. There is no war without weapons. And you should also prepare some cannons as well, my lord. They will go inside the mist and they shall be packed with destruction." "It will be done. And you certainly are calm for someone who is going to face the armies of two kingdoms." The King remarked. Pablo smiled. "I am nervous, my lord. I am." "You don¡¯t look though." "That¡¯s not important right now. I suggest we discuss further plans, my lord." Pablo was not fond of wasting time for no reason. "Sure." The King also agreed and Pablo carried on. "Everyone who is going inside the mist should have a Receiver and inside it, the numbers of everyone shall be present. Your number too, my lord." "Noted. Keep talking." "Another problem inside the mist is visibility. Nothing is visible inside. We can¡¯t even see each other and when the mist gets thicker, then it¡¯s just worse. So for that, I am going to create something." "What?" "Infrared glasses or goggles." Pablo revealed. "What does that do? That¡¯s the first time I heard infrared. I only understood the glasses and goggles part." "Everyone has heat inside them, my lord. The heat of their blood. And with those glasses we¡¯ll be able to see others." Pablo explained. "If everyone has heat then how will you be able to differentiate between enemies and allies?" The King asked. "Our suits will be burning, my lord. So obviously our heat will be bigger than our enemies as they are without any burning suits. That¡¯s how we will differentiate." "You have thought very well. If you can create these glasses then go ahead. You¡¯ll get all the materials you want." "Thanks. Write the materials down, I am telling them." "Rower, write what he says." The King ordered. "As you say, your highness." One of the high Dukes with a ponytail hairstyle took out a pen and paper. Pablo began telling all the materials he needed for the infrared glasses. It was very unlikely that the people here would understand what he needed but he made sure to keep it simple. It took him ten minutes to share everything. "That¡¯s all." Pablo finished. "Rower, go and fetch all these things right now." The King ordered. Rower obliged and left the room. "What else, Pablo?" "I need ten pairs of these shoes, my lord. They are sturdy and stylish." Pablo gestured at his black shoes he was wearing right now. "Haha. You want them for your personal use I assume?" "Yes." "Fine. You will get them." "You are kind." "What about your assistant though? How will you find her? And are you sure she is still alive? She should have extreme luck to survive there for one week." ¡¯She has that luck.¡¯ "I am just hoping for the worst. If she is alive then it¡¯s all good and if she is dead then I¡¯ll kill those who killed her." "At least you know what to do. Anything else you need?" Pablo went silent. He thought for a while. He had arranged the tailors, weaponsmiths, the whole army of the King would be there, Boulder, Socrates, Infrared glasses, Lee would make copies of various things. Pablo couldn¡¯t think of anything left other than preparations. "I don¡¯t think I need anything else, my lord. You just prepare the speech you¡¯ll give to people that day. And also be ready for what I want in return for eradicating the mist." "Hmm?" The King leaned forward. His face found a frown. "We are already giving you the credit for clearing the mist. What makes you think that you will get anything else from us?" Pablo leaned forward on the sofa as well. "My lord, my name is Pablo Castillo and before being a detective I am a scum. I will stoop down to hell to get what I want." "Oh." The King raised his brows. He then smiled. "So, Pablo Castillo, it¡¯s brave of you to assume¡­" The King met Pablo¡¯s gaze with no fear. "That I am not a scum myself." Chapter 226: Surprise Element The King and Pablo had their eyes locked with each other. The table between them remained as a mediator. When Pablo had first come to the King¡¯s castle, he had told the King that in return for cleaning the mist, he wanted something and he would tell that ¡¯something¡¯ later. And now that Pablo mentioned it again, the King rebelled that he would not give it. That he was a scum just like Pablo. "Fine then, my lord." Pablo patted his knees. He stood up. "We will see who is a bigger scum in the end." "That we¡¯ll do." The King was ready. Pablo nodded. He shoved his hand inside his bracelet and took out two things. The Demonite and Kevlar. "Lee should copy these in large numbers and the tailors should make suits out of them. The Weapon Smith shall make weapons out of these and a double edged sleek sword will be mine. We will go inside the mist after one week. But if I find any compromise in quality and time, then I¡¯ll stop the mission and think of a new plan before it¡¯s too late. Good luck." "Good luck to you too. And everything shall be perfect. I want the mist to go away after all." The King assured. Pablo waved his hands and walked towards the door. "A tailor will come into your room to take your measurements. Be ready." The King said. "Sure. Send the tailor to my room. And Socrates too. And the materials for the infrared glasses." Pablo looked at Lee. "After you are finished here, come to my room. Copies of infrared glasses are required. I will try to create many of them myself as well. Alright?" Pablo stretched his hand and Lee hastily grabbed it as well. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes, sir. I will be there right away." He said. Pablo nodded. ¡¯Use it.¡¯ [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ You have already seen the memories of the Target! ] Pablo asked for a handshake exactly for this reason. He needed Lee¡¯s Ego, Ditto. He spent ten seconds doing meager talks with Lee. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You can keep this Ego with you for thirteen hours! ] [ A small amount of life force taken from the Target! ] The notifications cane and Pablo let go of Lee¡¯s hand. He said some parting words and with one last glance at the King, he left the room. Though, the next second, the door of the room opened again. Pablo peeked his head. "Sir Boulder, you should also come with Lee when he¡¯s done. We will discuss some plans." "If his highness says then I¡¯ll come." Boulder would only listen to the King. "Of course you can go, Boulder. Pablo is the caretaker of this mission now." The King gave permission. Boulder bowed. Pablo ignored the King and finally left the room. The high dukes and the King waited for a while before they started their talks again. They were afraid Pablo would come back again. But Pablo didn¡¯t come back and Lee started doing his job. Outside the room, Pablo climbed down the stairs at a fast pace. His speed had increased because of the Vampire blood and in no time, he reached the last floor of the castle. He by now knew the interior design of the castle and he found his room very easily. Cupid and Andrezj followed him and after a few more seconds, Pablo went inside his room. He sat on the single couch and a table was in front of him. He took out the jar of the white mist from his bracelet and put it on the brown polished wooden table. "What do you want to do?" Cupid asked. She had nothing better to do so she just asked. "That Woman said that Vampires can heal from the mist. It doesn¡¯t harm them at all. So what if that¡¯s the case with me as well?" "Oh. But she was a Royal Vampire." "What is the difference between a Royal and a normal vampire anyway?" Pablo asked for general knowledge. "The Vampires who have the blood of their progenitor, the strongest vampire, in a prominent quantity, are called Royal Vampires." Cupid answered. Pablo expected it so he didn¡¯t paid all that much attention to it. "Let¡¯s see if this blood is really worth the hype or not." Pablo opened the lid of the jar and without any wait, he dipped his right hand inside it. He counted till ten and on the eleventh second, he broke into a smile. "Nice. No harm yet. Vampires sure have their perks." Pablo usually felt ichiness just after ten seconds but this time, the mist did him nothing. "I¡¯ll keep it here for more time. Keep counting." Pablo gave the order and waited for the mist to harm him. After a while, Pablo finally felt something. "I can feel it. The harm started just now." "It¡¯s been ten minutes since your hand is inside it." Cupid shared the time. "I see. So now the mist harms me only after ten minutes and because of the Vampiric abilities, my hand is constantly healing. So it¡¯s like no damage at all. Haha. Nice. Nice." "So you will not wear Demonite suit inside the mist?" Andrezj asked this time. "I will wear it, of course. Only us three know that the mist doesn¡¯t harm me all that much anymore. It will be a surprise element for the enemies." "Sure. As long as you find my dearest, I don¡¯t care about your ways." Andrezj only cared about Sera. "I will find her. Although I don¡¯t like her, I will still find her." Pablo gave an honest answer. "Hmm." Andrezj stopped talking. "I just hope she is fine." Cupid chimed in. "Don¡¯t worry. She is fine for sure." Pablo was confident and Cupid and Andrezj only wished his confidence came true. And talking about Sera¡­ After being seperated from Pablo that day, after one whole week¡­ She opened her eyes from her unknown slumber. Chapter 227: I Shudder No More It stinks. The floor is wet. The color of the liquid I can¡¯t see but it smells horrible. Where am I? My body is heavy for some reason. I am tired. What happened to me? I look around. I see only darkness. Is the darkness around me? Or is something in front of my eyes stopping me from seeing? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I take a deep breath. I pondered the last of my memories and I finally knew the deal. And only one person comes to mind right now. My dear. I was separated from him. We were inside the mist. We were about to enter the Village. Soldiers were screaming and that¡¯s when I felt a blow in my head and I was taken away. My hand was not on my dear¡¯s hand anymore. Someone took me away from my dear. I tried to scream but a hand covered my mouth. And after that, I don¡¯t know. I am here. After being separated from him, I opened my eyes for the first time here. And I don¡¯t know where I am. I am not able to see anything because of the suit. Should I take it off? But what if I am still inside the mist? The mist harms me instantly. I can¡¯t risk it. Wait. Andrezj. Yes. Andrezj, where is he? "Andrezj!" I call for my Angel. He never leaves me. He should be here. He should be beside me. But I receive no reply. Only the echoes of my voice I hear. And for the first time since Andrezj came into my life, he was not with me. I want to remove my suit. Splashes of water I could hear from beneath me. The fire of the suit must be extinguished because of it. So if I am still alive then it means there is no mist in the place where I am. I remove the thick and heavy demonite suit and then the Kevlar. I am able to breathe but I am still not able to see. There is still darkness around me. I am scared to move my hands, I don¡¯t want to touch something and regret. Where am I? I ask myself. And the answer I receive is¡­ I am in trouble. I don¡¯t have Andrezj with me. Is he dead? How long has it been since I separated from the team? Where are the soldiers? Where is the high Duke? Where is my dear? Sitting in the darkness, stranded away from the world feels terrifying. I want to run from here. But I am scared. I don¡¯t want to die. What if there are enemies around? I want to call my dear. Wait. Yes. Call. I have a Receiver. I will call for help. The High Duke number is in it. Yes. I will call. I took out my Receiver and searched for numbers. Jamal¡¯s name is written. I moved my finger and just when I was about to press the button for the call, I remembered something. The eleven people who were sent inside the mist to investigate. One of them survived for seven days and he died just after he called. Would he have been safe if he hadn¡¯t called anyone? Ahngh. Now I am afraid to call. I don¡¯t want my voice to be heard by enemies. The sound is echoing here as well. I don¡¯t want to die. Dejected, I put back the Receiver inside my bracelet again and now, I am clueless. I sit in the same place, same position, hoping to be rescued. My dear must be still alive. He can¡¯t be dead. He has a Black rank Ego. He is the best. But that¡¯s when another thought surfaced to haunt me. Will he even come to save me? He doesn¡¯t love me. He had threatened me many times. He would be happy if I am not there to annoy him. He would finish his mission to end the mist and after that he would go away from here. Why would he come to save me? Is he even thinking about me? Will Pablo Castillo save a hopeless romantic girl? I have no answer for that. Andrezj loves me and he isn¡¯t here as well. So there must be something big going on that stopped him from coming here. But more than Andrezj, I want my dear to save me. If he came to save me then I¡¯ll devote my entire life to him. And if he doesn¡¯t save me, then I¡¯ll die here anyway. I talk and talk with myself. I make assumptions. I recall the pleasant moments I lived with my dear. If he doesn¡¯t love me, then he should save me just because I have money. I am willing to be his plaything if he is willing to play with me. If that¡¯s all he wants then I am fine with it too. I just want him near me. I want to sleep in his arms like a snake coiling around a tree. I want¡­ I want.. I want.. I am losing myself again. Whenever I think about him, I think for no lengths. I imagine all the futures with him. I dream him. I love him. I am in a dangerous situation and yet all I can think about is him. His eyes, his hands, his threats, his voice. I am so painfully in love with him. I love him so much that it is overpowering the fear I have right now. But still, I have to keep my ears open. My eyes are useless here. I can only rely on my hearing. I am not in a safe place, I am sure. I am alive, that¡¯s already a big deal. My dear told me that I have tremendous luck. So it should help me. My dear knows so many things. I love that about him. I love everything about him. I love him. I started it again. I can¡¯t help but think about him. This must be what my mother felt about my father, no matter how badly and how much pain he gave her, she didn¡¯t stop loving him. Now, I understand your feelings, mom. You just love someone and it doesn¡¯t matter whether they love you back or not. And now I am going to do what my mother did. What everyone else does when they are in a situation they can¡¯t control. When they want to be saved because they couldn¡¯t save them by themselves. In such a situation, people only do one thing. They pray to Gods. I had shuddered at the thought of praying to Gods but ever since I met my dear, I shudder no more. People die for religion and I can die for it too. After meeting my dear, love has become my religion. I can die for that. I can die for him. People pray to God to save them and I will do the same. I will also pray to God, but to my God. Since love is my religion, then the person I love is my God. I clutch my heart, close my eyes, and his face flashes in front of my eyes. Save me. Save me. I pray to my God. Save me, my love. Save me, my dear. I pray to my love, my dear. Sitting there, I devoted my entire being. After being away from him, I realized, at that moment, it occured to me that¡­ My dear, Pablo Castillo, has become my God and he will come to save me. Chapter 228: Finally Arrived After one week. The residents of Glory city surrounded the King¡¯s castle. Flags of the Kingdom were raised. An eagle soaring high in the sky was the logo on the flag of the Kingdom. The air was filled with anticipation and talks among the citizens. And not only the Royals of glory city, people from all over the cities and villages were present. Though, only the residents of Glory city surrounded the castle. The other people weren¡¯t allowed inside the city. They were standing outside the gates of the city and they were excited as well. They all passed the three gates for entering the premises of the Glory city easily as the King had told the guards that no one should be stopped today. The crowd was huge as if they wanted to see a movie star. And all this crowd was only for one reason. The copies of the book that Lee copied in huge numbers. The King had distributed the copies to all around the kingdom and everyone by now knew what was going to take place. The copy contained the talks with the Vampire woman and the King added his page that told everyone about when and who was going to deal with the deadly mist. The copies reached every single place of the Forza Kingdom and by now, everyone knew who was the leader of the mission. Pablo Castillo. The copies had also reached the military and Pablo¡¯s mission won¡¯t be spoiled by this. Because in the copy, it was written that Pablo is a detective. So the military won¡¯t consider his mission failure because Pablo didn¡¯t reveal his real identity. The residents of the Forsaken Village were also there and that wasn¡¯t all, his ten slaves were also present. And then there was also Darcel. The chief of the Crisis village whose case Pablo had solved on his way to Glory city. All of them wanted to see the main Man. Everyone was cheering and they all were there to wish Pablo good luck. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! Loud sounds rang. People stopped chanting. Three people came to the balcony of the King¡¯s castle and all three of them had big drums tied on their necks that reached their stomach. They stomped their hands on it making a loud sound and like that, everyone¡¯s attention was drifted there. The three drummers stood at the corner of the balcony and then two guards came there. They didn¡¯t go to the corner, they just stood at either side of the balcony door like the guards they were. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! The drums were beaten again and that signified someone¡¯s arrival. And the people knew full well, who would arrive. On the balcony of the King¡¯s castle, only one person would appear. The King himself. The doors opened wide and a man clad in royal attire stepped out. A golden shiny throne adorned on his head, a red regal robe depicted the majesty of the ruler. He came to the far end of the balcony and people waited for their King to speak. "We meet again, people." The crowd stayed silent. "The last time we met it was our first attack at the mist and after that, a good amount of time has passed and we have made some developments." The King looked at everyone. Even at those who were outside the city. "Inside the mist we have met the Vampire Woman and she was held captive by us. And what happened after that, you all know. And with that knowledge, we are going for a second run. And this time, I believe, it¡¯s the last time we are seeing the mist. It will die today." "Yess!" The people finally spoke. "And so for today, I have arranged my entire army. Something I only did two times. One, when the Cannibals attacked us and second, when the Demon attacked us. And today is the third time. So, everyone, please¡­" The King paused, made eye contact with everyone and spread his arms. "Welcome my army." THROOM! FRILLL! THUMP! BANG! THUMP! THUMP! Drums, roars, cheers, doors clacking, everything happened at once. A big portion of land opened up in front of the door of the castle and people saw the stairs. The heavy footsteps approached the stairs and one by one, people came out. People wearing black armors that looked a lot like jackets. The armors fitted each person perfectly as if they were custom made for each of them. Which in reality, they were. Their strides were calculative, no one messed with the formation and all of them walked straight as an arrow. In just two minutes, all of them came out of the basement and all of their faces were facing the exit gate of the Glory city. They all had weapons on themselves and the weapon varied from each individual. One person had a sword, one had a mace, another one an ax, another one spear. And each man was proficient in the weapon they were holding. Apart from all that, the people noticed some other things as well. The people who came from the basement didn¡¯t have their faces covered and on the back of their armor, their names were also written. The crowd welcomed all of them with cheers and chants as they all knew who these people were. They were the entire force of the King. And they were so large in numbers that they were reaching outside the city. There were barricades acting as a border between the people and the soldiers. That¡¯s why the line of the soldiers reached outside the city, otherwise they would have covered the entire area of the city. Nevertheless, no one was complaining and the people were hyped by seeing the sheer amount of men ready for the war. THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! The drums were beaten again and the people turned their heads at the balcony of the castle once more. "Everyone, this is my entire army. I am sending my entire force inside the mist. That¡¯s how serious I am. I want the end of the mist and I will make sure it happens today." "Yeahh!" "Let¡¯s goo!" The people were filled with enthusiasm. It was a once in a lifetime moment for them. They weren¡¯t sure when they would get to see the entire army of the King again. "And the army is not the end of it, people. There¡¯s more. Someone else is also joining them. One of the strongest groups of people of this Kingdom. To lead such an army, someone capable is required. So, for that, I chose¡­ four people." The King paused. He spread his arms again and bellowed : "The Four High Dukes, everyone!" THUMP! One man landed on the ground. THUMP! Another one. THUMP! THUMP! Two more. Four people jumped on the ground and no one saw where they came from. But when the people saw who they were, they stopped caring about where they came from. Everyone welcomed the four high Dukes with zeal. "One high Duke will stay with me here and the other four will go inside the mist. They are the strongest and they will certainly lead us to victory." The King said and the people never stopped cheering. Jamal, Boulder, Rower and one more high Duke was there and they all were standing behind the soldiers. Soldiers¡¯ backs were in front of them. They were looking at the exit gate of the city. The people didn¡¯t know why the high dukes were standing behind the soldiers. They should be at the front of them since they would lead them and all. Nonetheless, no one raised any question about it and everyone waited for the King to speak further. All of them turned their heads at the king. The beating of drums wasn¡¯t even needed this time as they all were eager for the main thing. They all wanted to see someone and they knew his appearance was near. "Now," The King spoke. "After the appearance of my army, the high dukes, the last person will come and greet us. He will also go inside the mist and he is the true leader of this mission." The people waited with bated breaths. "All this is possible because of that same person. The person who came to us with a solution, with a proposal. The same person who made the Woman confess. Without him, this whole thing would just be a dream. And you all are waiting for the very same person as well. So without wasting any more time, please welcome the detective, the man, the mastermind, the person who is none other than¡­" The King spread his arms once more and in his loudest voice, he hollered the name and along with him, the whole crowd announced the name¡­ "Pablo Castillloooo!!" The main door of the castle opened. People went silent. No one came out yet. Then the next second, it happened. They saw a silhouette. The silhouette moved. One leg came out of the door, then the other leg and like that, the silhouette was not in the dark anymore. The sun showed the man in full form and the black armor only added charm to his clear skin. And no genius was needed to know that¡­ Pablo Castillo had finally arrived. Chapter 229: One Thing Pablo Castillo finally arrived. He stood behind the High Dukes and he had no choice but to wave at the crowd. Because the crowd¡­ "Pablooooo!" "Kill the mist!" "Once and for all!" "We all are with you!" "You can do it!" The crowd was mad. The people welcomed the man with cheers and fervor. Jamal had a frown all the while ever since he landed on the ground. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo roamed his head all around the area and stood on his toes to see the line of the King¡¯s army. Cupid and Andrezj were floating behind him and Andrezj just couldn¡¯t wait to go inside the mist to find his dearest. In front of Pablo were the four high dukes and he was standing just behind Boulder. He was hidden by Boulder¡¯s huge build. Pablo would take cover behind him if an attack happened. A good meat shield Boulder was. But it seemed that Boulder had something to say. He slightly turned his head behind at Pablo. "I thought only I was going inside the mist with you. Why are these other Dukes here?" Pablo had told the King only Boulder would go with him so how come the other high dukes were also there. "The King insisted. He wanted me to at least take four Dukes with me." Pablo revealed. "And you agreed? And why didn¡¯t I know about this?" Boulder asked. "The King and I talked in private. And I agreed because he is the King." Pablo answered and Cupid and Andrezj both knew that he was lying. The King did meet Pablo in private and they both talked about various things. Pablo didn¡¯t agree to take four high Dukes with him because the King said so, he agreed because the King had a plan. A plan that Pablo would also like to be a part of. In a sense, the King gave Pablo an offer he couldn¡¯t refuse. "Fair enough. But how the fuck we have this much crowd here? How did they know that today was going to be an attack? It should be confidential." Boulder asked another question. The other three high dukes heard him and they had the same question as well. And Pablo had an answer for them. "Because the added page from the King on the book containing the Woman¡¯s confession contained the date of the attack. The copies Lee made of the Woman¡¯s confession were sent to all and everyone read it. And that¡¯s why they are here." "What??" Boulder exclaimed. His voice was loud but under the cheers of the crowd, only Pablo and the other high dukes heard him. "Did you know about this? How can you allow it? Why did his highness write the date of the attack on that book?" Jamal asked this time. He was genuinely concerned. "I didn¡¯t know he was going to write the date of our attack. I only told him to write about me and himself. I only got to know that when I was just leaving the castle. The guards told me." Pablo said and he was lying again. Pablo knew what the King was going to write on the book distributed to everyone. The King had told him that in their private meeting a few days ago. It was a part of the King¡¯s secret plan. Jamal clicked his tongue. "What if the book was seen by the people behind the mist?" "Then we should be ready for the war from the get go. It is what it is. Your King did it." Pablo only said that and with a shrug at that. Jamal clenched his fist, kicked the ground and in the end, he sighed. "Stupid King." He mumbled and after a few seconds¡­ "It is what it is." He too accepted reality. ¡¯I heard your mumble.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hearing was sharper than before. Anyway, they all stopped talking and Pablo waited for one more person to join. "Everyone, this is the main attacking force of today¡¯s mission. But there is still one more person who will join this battalion." The King said. The people paid close attention to him and the King didn¡¯t waste their time as well. "The Chief of the Forsaken Village, Socrates!" The King announced and the response he encountered was the mildest of them all. "Who¡¯s that?" "Why is a villager going inside the mist?" "And how was he even allowed inside our city?" "I heard he was living in the Hermit slums. I hate seeing a slummer joining this team." The people didn¡¯t cheer for Socrates. More than that, they despised him from being a villager and living in the Hermit slums. "This city is still full of Royals, I guess. They can¡¯t be friendly even when death is around them." Cupid said, shaking her head. Pablo said nothing. He just wanted Socrates to come out so he could start the mission. And Socrates indeed came out. The main door of the castle opened and a man arrived on the scene. The people saw him and for a moment, they were stunned. A well groomed white thick beard, a black bandanna on his head, the black sleek demonite suit appeared amazing on him and most of all, the stylish round black glasses on his eyes was a cherry on top of his looks. The man looked cool as an iceberg. "Well, he is at least not bad looking." "Yeah. I agree." The people found Socrates stylish and the old man cared nothing and stood beside Pablo. "Why did I get introduced after you? You are the main person here." Socrates said. "The King has his motives." Pablo replied and the King showed his motives. "Everyone, you all might think what a dirty little villager is doing here. He has been living in the slums ever since his village was captured by the white mist. So why did I call a slummer inside our Glory city?" The King paused. He roamed his eyes on everyone. "Because we are all Humans." The people raised their brows. The King carried on. "The mist is killing everyone. It will soon cover our entire kingdom. Rich or poor, all of us will die. So, what¡¯s the point of harboring hatred when everything stands at the doors of doom? Socrates here knows all about his village, the paths, the roads, the trees. He will be a big help in the mission and he agreed to help us all. Just like us Royals don¡¯t like villagers and the residents of slums, the villagers and the slummers also don¡¯t like us Royals. The hate is mutual and by calling Socrates here, I have ended the hate from my side. And by Socrates agreeing to help us, he also ended the hate from his side. So, I want you all to accept him and end the hate from your side as well. Together we are strong, together we are dangerous. Together we are¡­" The King raised his fist in the air and bellowed : "The Pinnacle of Races!" "Yeahhh!!" "Let¡¯s gooo!" "Long Live the King!" "Welcome, Socrates!" "Kill the Mist, you sexy villager!" "Do it!" "End it all!" The King changed the tides. He changed the perspectives of the people towards the Villagers. For now at least. And that was why the King made Socrates appear after Pablo. He wanted to show the people that he was a benevolent King who could discard his hate aside and accept anyone. He was a good man and he successfully made people believe that as well. "People are so gullible. Only by one speech they accepted Socrates." Cupid commented. ¡¯Of course they are gullible. It is inside their dna.¡¯ Pablo replied. ¡¯Huh? How so?¡¯ Cupid asked through her mind. Pablo decided to answer her. He could waste some time. ¡¯Man is a moral animal. You can get human beings to do anything if you convince them it is moral. And guess what, you can convince human beings anything is moral. That¡¯s just how it works.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. That¡¯s a wicked observation you did.¡¯ ¡¯And let me tell you, all these people accepted Socrates only for today. As soon as this mission ends, even the King who said all that will throw him away. And the people, well, they will kill him if they see him here again.¡¯ ¡¯That¡¯s just sad. This is what you need to correct this world. There is no harmony anymore. You need to make this world a better place, Pablo. This is your job.¡¯ ¡¯Alright. Shut up now.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and Cupid was still speaking but she was ignored. "Everyone," The King spoke. "Now no one will join them. This is all the people that will go inside the mist and I am sure, they will return as winners." "Yay!" "Win!" The people cheered some more. They all were hyped up. ¡¯Did you see them?¡¯ Cupid spoke once more. ¡¯Who?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Your slaves.¡¯ ¡¯Yes. I saw them. All ten of them are here.¡¯ Pablo had seen his ten slaves when he stood on his toes to see the line of the soldiers. ¡¯They must have missed you. And they are here to say good luck I think.¡¯ ¡¯Yeah. I can¡¯t wave at them. So I just gave them an assuring look that everything is fine. Though, didn¡¯t the slaves say that they can¡¯t stay away from their master? They will feel pain if they go away from their lord?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. But this is different. The slaves can¡¯t go away from their master. But the master can go wherever he wants. If the master is willingly not taking his slaves with him then no problem will arise.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Good to know.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking once more and the King was ready for his last fragments of speech. "My people, I will not waste any more time here. The day of the reckoning is today and I, Damascus Maverick, the King of Forza Kingdom, commence the start of the Destruction. Pablo Castillo will now take the lead and he will do only one thing inside the mist. The one thing that doesn¡¯t suit a detective but he is proficient in it. Only one thing occurs inside the mist and Pablo will do it. He will only do one thing. He will¡­" The King darted his eyes at the back of Pablo¡¯s head and Pablo sensed the gaze. He turned his head around and both men locked eyes. Then, the King finally announced what Pablo would do inside the mist. He would just¡­ "Kill." Chapter 230: The Only Warmth Pablo would only kill. The King didn¡¯t even need to mention that. Everyone again cheered for Pablo and Pablo just shrugged. He was getting tired of this now. ¡¯They are cheering for a criminal like me. Where are the people who keep saying karma will bite back? I am not getting bitten at all.¡¯ ¡¯You would be burning in hell right now if not for the Gods of this world. They saved you from your punishment.¡¯ Cupid spewed facts. ¡¯That¡¯s not my problem.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t come to Gods. They came to him. Cupid shook her head. The King carried on. "Alright. I have spoken long enough. It¡¯s time for the main thing. The mission should start now. So in the end, I will only say good luck and I wish for all of you to return alive. Kill the mist once and for all." "Yes!" The soldiers shouted. "That¡¯s all. Now go inside. Your commander is Pablo and he will take it from here." The King stopped talking and stood with his hands behind his back. The crowd was silent and they all were looking at Pablo. Pablo took a deep breath. "I have nothing to say to all of you, the residents of this city, I am not someone who speaks big without doing anything. After I defeat the mist only then shall I say something about myself. So, I will just get on with the work right away." "That¡¯s so cool." "Just like a man." "Do it, Pablo." The people liked Pablo¡¯s attitude but Pablo was already ignoring them. ¡¯You just didn¡¯t want to talk with the crowd that¡¯s why you said all that, right?¡¯ Cupid guessed. ¡¯Yes. You are getting smarter.¡¯ Pablo answered. Cupid was right. He just didn¡¯t want to address the crowd. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯I haven¡¯t got smarter. I just became better at understanding your mind.¡¯ ¡¯I see. So you still think you are an idiot. Nice.¡¯ ¡¯How can you sa-¡¯ Pablo ignored her later words. He was getting late. He stepped forward, crossed the four high dukes. Now he was standing behind the soldiers and the high dukes were behind him. "Soldiers!" He yelled. "Yes!" The soldiers yelled back. "Turn around." Pablo commanded. His voice was loud enough to reach the end of the line and the crowd was also silent so he was heard loud and clear. The soldiers obliged and turned around in one motion. Now they all faced Pablo and Pablo faced them. This time, Pablo made sure to see the face of each soldier and he also requested the tailors to write the soldiers¡¯ names on their suits. "How many of you have families?" Pablo asked. Hands were raised. The soldiers raised their hands and there were too many of them. "Have you told your family where you are going? And today might be the last time they will see you. Have you told them all of this?" "Yes, commander." The soldiers replied. "Good. That was the right thing you all did. There is a chance of death behind the mist and I want all of you to be ready to die. Because I sure as hell am ready to die." "Yes!" The soldiers were also ready to die. "But don¡¯t throw your life away for nothing. If you are going to die then make sure you take enemies with you. None of you shall die alone. This is war and we are the men of war. No matter what anyone says, for us¡­" Pablo looked at the first soldier standing in front of him. "War is fun." The soldier smiled. He nodded. Pablo smiled back. The soldier agreed with him. "Yes!" The other soldiers also conceded with Pablo. War was fun. Killing was fun. "That¡¯s the spirit. Wear those glasses now." Pablo ordered. The soldiers acted right away and took out medium sized glasses. The lens was big and round; it was like a mask for the eyes. The soldiers wore it and then Pablo and Socrates wore them as well. The high dukes weren¡¯t left out as they also wore the infrared glasses. The crowd was watching all that with interest and they never saw such glasses. They wanted to ask but they didn¡¯t want to disturb Pablo. Pablo also gave no answer to the people and carried on. "Now wear the masks." He gave another order. The soldiers took out the masks and wore them. The masks were black and they were also made of Demonite. And the best part about them was that it would make the voices louder. The last time Pablo went inside the mist, the communication was hard. The soldiers had to shout to make themselves heard but not this time. The mask will amplify the voice of the soldier. They would save their strength for fighting instead of screaming. The mask and the glasses covered the entire face of the soldiers and these two things also had Kevlar in them so they wouldn¡¯t feel any heat when their body would be on fire. The lenses of the infrared glasses were made of thick glass and Pablo tested them. The mist doesn¡¯t harm the glass and it doesn¡¯t go past the glass as well. So everyone¡¯s eyes would remain safe from the mist. The soldiers, high dukes, Socrates and Pablo wore the masks and glasses and Pablo continued his instructions. "Alright. You all are ready. Now the last and final thing. Set yourselves on fire." "Yes!" The soldiers took another thing from their bracelet and it was the glory matches. Each soldier had one box on them. Pablo made the King give Glory matches to everyone. He didn¡¯t care about the cost. He just wanted perfection. The high dukes and Socrates did the same and all at once, everyone set themselves on fire. The people were amazed at the scene as they never saw someone firing themselves. Pablo was the last one to do that and now millions of people were on fire. The total number of soldiers in the King¡¯s army was ten million and it was a big number for a small kingdom like Forza. "Now, does anyone have anything to say before diving inside the mist?" Pablo asked. "I want to." One soldier raised his hand. "Speak." Pablo gave permission. "My name is Ferguson and I want to confess something." "Do it." Pablo would hear it. Everyone was also curious. "There is a girl in this city and I love her. I want to tell her that before going inside the mist. I don¡¯t want to die without telling her my feelings." "Oh. Say it then. Call her name and say it. But say it from where you are standing. No need to break the formation." Pablo permitted. Ferguson nodded and with no fear, said the next words. "Lisa, I love you. If I come back alive, I want you to marry me." Pablo roamed his head around the crowd and he looked for a surprised girl. And he found one as well. The girl looked at Pablo. Pablo asked with his eyes if she was the one whom Ferguson was talking about. The girl nodded. Then Pablo asked and said some more things with just his eyes alone and the girl shook her head, smiling. ¡¯Oh. It¡¯s good news then.¡¯ Pablo understood what the girl meant with her smile. He stopped looking at the girl and faced Ferguson. "Lisa, if you don¡¯t love this man then stay silent for five seconds. And if you love him then just shout, ¡¯Yes. I will marry you. Come back alive.¡¯ This will give the man motivation and purpose to win this fight and come to you. And Ferguson, you shall not look at the girl right now. You will only see her after this mission. Now do it." Pablo gave some orders and waited. Ferguson closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t show it on his face but he was nervous. He didn¡¯t want silence from Lisa. He gathered the courage to confess just because he might die and he would never get the chance again. But just after one second¡­ "I love you too. Come back alive and we will marry." Ferguson broke into a long sigh. A ton of bricks lifted from his chest. His love was returned and that happened with only a few lucky ones. Everyone clapped for them and just like Pablo said, Ferguson didn¡¯t look at Lisa, his recent girlfriend. But Cupid had a question and she didn¡¯t ask it through her mind. "What did you say to the girl with your eyes? Why did she smile like that?" ¡¯I told her that whether she loves him or not, she has to say yes. Otherwise he will be heartbroken and he might pose problems. But the girl shook her head. She was going to say yes anyway.¡¯ Pablo revealed. "Oh. Nice." Cupid liked it. "What did he answer?" Someone asked a follow up question and it came from an unexpected person¡ªAndrezj. Pablo was surprised but he didn¡¯t mind it. The male angel was just curious. Cupid gladly told Andrezj what Pablo said to her and he nodded as well. "At least he knows about the pain when love isn¡¯t returned." Andrezj remarked. Pablo scoffed. ¡¯I know the pain, Angel. Believe me.¡¯ He looked at the sky, gazing far away as if seeing the other world. ¡¯The only warmth and softness I received from the world was the warmth of blood and the softness of the knife.¡¯ Chapter 231: Blind Man The only warmth Pablo received was from blood and Cupid¡¯s eyes drooped at his statement. She said nothing to Pablo and Andrezj and Pablo also stopped talking with the Angels. Ferguson¡¯s wish was fulfilled and he was happy. His face wasn¡¯t visible but he must be happy. "Does anyone else have to say something before going inside?" Pablo asked again. No hands were raised this time and Pablo nodded. "Alright then. Let¡¯s get this shit done. I will walk in the front with Socrates and the high dukes will be behind me and behind the high dukes will be all of you. Understood?" "Yes!" Pablo turned around and he was back behind the high dukes once more. Socrates was beside him and all of them were facing towards the castle. The people knew why they were facing that way. It was written in the copies that the best way to enter the mist was from behind the castle. The mist was touching the castle and Pablo and team would enter from there. Before moving, Pablo gazed at the King on the balcony. The King gave a nod and Pablo returned it. After that, it was finally time. "Soldiers!" "Yes!" "Let us go." Pablo didn¡¯t wait for the response and started walking. "Kill it!" "Good luck, Pablo." The crowd cheered and Pablo spared them no attention. He and Socrates walked and the mist was now just in front of them. It was coming from the back of the city and Pablo had seen the map of the city to know how to reach the Forsaken village. If, by any chance, Pablo made a mistake, Socrates was also there. He would help. Pablo had asked Socrates if he knew about the route from the back of the city and Socrates had said yes. So everything was under control¡­ for now. Pablo took a deep breath. ¡¯Alright. Here goes nothing.¡¯ Pablo stepped foot inside the mist and following him the whole ten million soldiers and the high dukes entered the mist as well. Now the city was empty, only the crowd was present there and they just hoped that the entire troop would return alive with good news. The King went inside his castle and the people also went to their homes. The program was over. The people standing outside the city also started dispersing. But there were some who were still standing there. The chief of the Crisis Village, Darcel, the villagers of the forsaken village and ten slaves of Pablo. "I believe in that man. He will certainly clear the mist." Darcel said. "Who are you?" A villager asked. "I am the chief of the Crisis village and that man helped me before coming here." Darcel carried on to tell the entire story of how Pablo helped him and the Villagers nodded along. "Yes. He is a great detective and a good man. All the soldiers can die inside the mist but that man will return alive. I am sure." The villager said and everyone agreed with him. The slaves were silent but they also wished for the safety of Pablo. He was a better master than the average masters of slaves. "Though, too bad his assistant is missing. They were a great couple. Their love was amazing." The villager commented. Everyone knew about Sera as it was also written in the copies the King distributed to everyone. "Everything will be fine. He will manage. He is the best." Darcel was a simp. "Let¡¯s hope so. And we should go. We are the only ones standing here." The villager said and everyone looked around. The place was empty and only they were standing outside the Glory city now. "Yes. See you later. Bye." Darcel was the first one to leave as he waved his hands. The villagers and the slaves also started walking. Hena was also there and she stared at the mist where Pablo just disappeared. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Return alive.¡¯ And like that, in just five minutes the whole place was empty. It didn¡¯t even seem like something big happened here. Everything was normal. Everything was silent. Everything was calm. But somehow, this calm felt like the calm before the storm. Inside the mist. Pablo and the company were standing still. He was waiting for all the soldiers to arrive inside the mist. "All of us have arrived, commander!" One soldier said. "Good. All of your glasses are working, right? Can you all see who is an ally and enemy?" "Yes." The infrared glasses were showing a huge aura of red around the people. Their suits were burning so the heat was too much and that was the sign of an ally. The enemies won¡¯t be wearing burning suits. "Alright. Listen carefully now." Pablo spoke. The soldiers were silent. They would listen carefully just like Pablo said. "We will encounter three mind traps as we move further. The traps will be stronger and harder to break. And there is also a chance of us getting attacked right away. There are the armies of two Kingdoms behind the mist and if the copies sent out by the King are somehow read by the people behind the mist as well, then they know that we are coming and they will be ready for this attack of ours. So, stay careful and be ready for the war from the get go. Understand?" "Yes!" "His highness shouldn¡¯t have written all the information in the copies. And how the people inside the mist will even get to see those copies? The copies were only distributed to the whole kingdom except Forsaken Village. The Mist areas were left out." Boulder expressed his concerns. "Don¡¯t worry. The King hasn¡¯t written everything in the copies and also, he omitted some answers the Woman gave us during the questioning." Pablo replied and carried on. "And about how the people behind the mist will get to see the copies, it¡¯s because in such missions there is always a mole. A cannibal or a vampire must be in one of the cities acting like a normal person and when he got the copy, he must have relayed that information to the people behind this mist." "Then why don¡¯t we change the time of our attack? We can attack tomorrow or we could have attacked yesterday." Jamal asked this time. "Come on, sir Jamal. All the soldiers needed the burning suits and the weapons. Yes, all of you people have drunk the urine of a newborn but we still needed the suits to differentiate between enemies and friends. There is nothing visible in the mist and the soldiers might attack some of their own if a war broke out. Everyone got these suits only this morning and as soon as we got them, we are attacking right away. It can¡¯t be helped. Just focus on the present and think about winning." Pablo explained and Jamal just sighed. "Yeah. You are right." He agreed with Pablo. "Thanks for that." Pablo replied and stopped talking. But Pablo still had something more to say to the soldiers. "If any of you feel even a slightest bit of attack on your mind, then stab yourself. Give yourself pain and you should be fine. You all have weapons on you, use them." "Yes, sir." "That¡¯s all. Let¡¯s keep moving." Pablo continued walking forward and Socrates walked beside him. They took small careful steps and this time Pablo could hear and feel a lot more. His vampiric abilities helped him inside the mist and that only made him suitable to walk in the front of the soldiers. They were all inside the thick mist and apart from the mist, no one was able to see anything. The glasses picked no heat from the surroundings so Pablo figured he was safe from the enemies. Pablo had learnt the map of the city thoroughly so he knew where he was going. They walked neither slow nor fast and like that, after twenty minutes, Pablo reached somewhere. "Stop!" He shouted. Everyone stopped. "What is it?" Jamal asked. Everyone wanted to know and Pablo gave them a simple and straight answer. "It¡¯s the first trap." All the soldiers gulped. The high dukes were calm though. "How do you know?" Jamal asked. ¡¯The Angels told me.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t tell the truth. He stopped because Andrezj shouted stop. Cupid and Andrezj were floating in front of Pablo with their backs facing him. "I am sensing a bad feeling and that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s the first trap." Andrezj said. And Pablo would use it. "I am sensing a bad feeling here. The first trap might be ahead. It¡¯s because of the vampire blood that I have become so keen. Stay careful." Pablo gave some excuses and everyone bought it. "Well, we have to move forward anyway. No point in worrying, keep going." Boulder was ready to face anything. "Yeah. Let¡¯s go." Pablo agreed with Boulder. He had to keep walking no matter what. "You all are overreacting too much." "Huh?" Pablo stopped. The high dukes did the same. They all turned their heads. "What did you say, old man? You can¡¯t even see and you talk big? You¡¯ll be the first to die here." Jamal barked. There was only one old man in the team. Socrates. It was Socrates who spoke that bold line. And when Jamal confronted him, Socrates just smiled. He was looking ahead. "I said that you all are overreacting too much. And I won¡¯t die first, sir¡­" Socrates paused and turned his head around. And to Jamal¡¯s surprise¡­ Socrates looked right at him. And more than that, Socrates knew who spoke just now even when millions of people were present there. And the blind man confronted the man who spoke Ill of him. "Fuhrer Jamal." Chapter 232: The Thing Is... Socrates was looking at Jamal. There were millions of people, yet the blind man knew who spoke and where the person was standing. "Are you really blind?" Jamal asked. "I am." Socrates was really blind. Pablo had seen the pale white eyes. "Then you trained yourself well." Jamal praised in the end and went silent. Socrates bowed his head and turned his head away from the high Duke. He was again looking straight ahead. But the main question was being left out so Pablo asked it himself. "Why do you say that we are overreacting?" "I may be a blind old man, Pablo. But I also have an Ego." "I see. Can it help us here?" Pablo asked. "Yes. It can. You all will face no mind traps as long as I am here. The only enemies you all will face will be the real tangible people." Socrates stated. "Do you speak truly?" Rower asked. He was also a high duke. The same one who arranged materials for the infrared glasses. "Yes, sir Rower." Socrates again knew who spoke. Rower nodded. "Then so be it. Keep moving, Pablo. The mind traps won¡¯t affect us and if they did then I¡¯ll kill this man myself." "Surely." Socrates was confident. Pablo shrugged. "Alright. Keep moving, soldiers. Only keep an eye on the enemies now." Pablo started walking. Andrezj and Cupid were floating in front of him and this time, Andrezj was cooperating with him. He was also moving his head left and right, hoping to find her dearest. All of their speed remained the same as they weren¡¯t in haste. They were ready to die but they wouldn¡¯t willingly jump to their deaths. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While walking, Pablo looked at the forth high duke. He couldn¡¯t see the face but he knew where the fourth high duke was. "I am already familiar with sir Rower, Jamal and Boulder. I don¡¯t know about you." He said. "I am Xavier and I am strong. That¡¯s all you need to know." The high duke gave a straight answer. "Sure." Pablo only wanted to know the name anyway. He turned his head to the front again and focused entirely on the mission. ¡¯Describe the surroundings, Angel.¡¯ ¡¯You are walking on a wide path. The path is not well made. It¡¯s not like roads. There are no trees around. This is like an abandoned place.¡¯ Cupid explained. Pablo heard her. "Is this an abandoned place? The backside of the city. Does it have no doors or exit to leave the city?" Pablo asked the high dukes. "We already left the city." Rower answered. "Glory city is a small city. As only esteemed royals live here. The city ends after his highness¡¯ castle. The moment we entered the mist, we left the city." "So the city ends after the castle and that¡¯s why you all didn¡¯t bother to make roads and anything here. I get it." "You can say it like that. We don¡¯t pay attention to this part. There is a big river just a little far with lethal creatures inside it. That¡¯s why no one dares to enter from the back of the city, that¡¯s why we were sure that no enemies would come from the back of our city." Rower revealed. "Yeah. I have seen the map. The river dried up, the creatures died because of the mist and now we are here. After all this is over, construct a tall thick wall as a border to save the city from behind." Pablo suggested. "Will do." Rower accepted the suggestion. Pablo stopped talking. Cupid and Andrezj kept telling him things as they all walked with vigilance. "If we keep walking straight for four hundred meters and turn left, we will reach the backside of the village. We will enter the village from behind. And you all must haven¡¯t noticed but I have nullified the first mind trap." Socrates said. "Good work. And we haven¡¯t been attacked yet. Which means two things. First, the people behind the mist don¡¯t know about our attack today or second, the people are confident in their mind traps that they think we will all die before reaching the village." Pablo shared some insights. "Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s the first one." Boulder said. "Don¡¯t worry. No mind traps will affect us as long as I am here. Just worry about fighting. If the enemies know we are coming from this way then there will be troops waiting for us at the backside of the village." Socrates assured everyone. "Keep it up then." Pablo only said that. Everyone kept walking, staying on the lookout for any signs of the enemy. They all had weapons on them. All the weapons were black, made out of demonite and they were on fire. Boulder had a big mace with spikes coming out of it. Rower had a long, flexible hunter with sharp edges. One strike could cut through bodies. Xavier had a round shield. A semi circle one. It was attached to his right forearm and Xavier had done such a magic on it that it would always come back to him if he threw it at his enemies even if they were very far. Jamal also had a weapon on him and that was the coolest weapon of the lot. According to some people only. A pair of curved swords were on Jamal¡¯s back and they were designed in an eye striking way. Their blades were high and low from some places and that¡¯s what made everyone like them. Socrates also had a weapon on him and it was just a spear. He was using it to take support for walking and he would fight with that as well. In a sense, everyone had a weapon with them. Everyone except Pablo. "Where is your weapon?" Jamal asked. "Inside my bracelet." Pablo replied. "Shouldn¡¯t you be carrying that? You are walking in the front, you¡¯ll be the first one to be attacked." "Thanks for your concern but I will take it out when I see fit." Pablo made it clear. Jamal shook his head. He would leave Pablo on his own. They carried on their walk at the same speed. "Stop!" "Stop!" Andrezj shouted so Pablo shouted. "What is it?" Boulder asked. The soldiers stopped walking and they were ready for fighting. ¡¯Why to stop? Ask him, Angel.¡¯ Cupid nodded and asked Andrezj. Andrezj answered as well and Pablo relayed that to everyone. "In front of us, is a horde of skeletons." "That¡¯s all?" Jamal wasn¡¯t impressed. "You stopped because of some skeletons. Some leader you are." "No. The thing is¡­" Pablo didn¡¯t take his eyes off from the front and revealed a concerning matter. "They are moving." Chapter 233: Not Full Strength Pablo revealed to everyone why he stopped. "The skeletons are moving? And how can you even see them? I see nothing." Jamal was the first one to argue. "I have my ways. And I am right. A horde of skeletons is standing just a little far from us. They are not in very large numbers but they are an army of some kind." "Are they coming at us?" Boulder asked. Pablo asked Andrezj. Andrezj answered Pablo. Pablo answered everyone. "No. They are just standing, waiting for us to come to them. And they are not Human skeletons. Not all of them, I mean." "Then? What are they? Who are they?" Jamal asked. Pablo gave them a short answer. "The monsters of the river." Jamal ate his words. He looked at the other high dukes and they were the same tense. The soldiers also went into discussions. The place was filled with murmurs now. "Why are you all so freaked out?" Pablo asked directly. "There is a reason why no one came to our city from this route, Pablo, why we didn¡¯t face any attacks from this side. Even the cannibals who came ten years ago, came from the front of the city." Boulder said. "Why? What was the reason?" Pablo asked. Boulder sighed. "Because of those monsters in the river." "Alright. Stop with this build up shit. Just explain everything short and clearly." Pablo didn¡¯t like the tension building. "I will tell, Boulder." Rower said. ¡¯He is the intellectual type Duke. I see.¡¯ Pablo thought. "Sure." Boulder didn¡¯t mind that. Rower looked at Pablo. "The river¡¯s name is Vile. And there are some creatures living deep inside it. Creatures capable of killing even the strongest of the Egoist. His highness had sent many military men to check the creatures¡¯ strength and no one returned alive. Then some members of Abyssal Butchers came here and even they died. The creatures killed them all and that made us believe that no one could cross the river because of the creatures. That¡¯s why they all are afraid when you mention those monsters." Rower finished telling the main thing and Pablo went silent. ¡¯The creatures are skeletons so infrared won¡¯t catch them. They have no heat in them. It will be tough to fight them. But before fighting, the soldiers¡¯ fear should die. Fear is not a good thing in war.¡¯ Pablo made up his mind. He knew what to do. "Everyone." He spoke. He didn¡¯t shout but he was loud enough to be heard by everyone. "The monsters of the river are dangerous but only in the river. There is no river anymore and they are skeletons. A pile of bones. They are no match for all of you. If they were any dangerous, they would be coming at us without any waiting. So, just hear this, they are not in the river anymore. They are standing on the ground and the ground is our domain. They ruled in the river, they killed our men but now that they are standing on our ground, we shall give them the same treatment. We shall kill them all. Isn¡¯t that right?" "Yes!" "Let¡¯s go!" "Don¡¯t shout. I get it. Prepare for the battle." Pablo added courage to the soldiers. They were ready to fight now. But Pablo didn¡¯t move forward at all. "What is it?" Jamal asked. "I am thinking, when the river dried up, the creatures must have died. Then they became skeletons. Surely, they couldn¡¯t be moving on their own, right? There must be someone controlling them. Someone like¡­" "A necromancer." Socrates finished Pablo¡¯s words. "Yeah. That. Is it possible?" Pablo asked Jamal. "Certainly. There are all types of Egoes in the World." Jamal replied. "Wait a minute then." Pablo asked for some time. He went silent. But he only went silent for the people. ¡¯There are no trees around, right?¡¯ He asked Cupid. ¡¯No.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Any caves? Any place where someone can hide?¡¯ ¡¯No. This is the barren land. In front of you is an army of skeletons. Some humans and some humanoid monsters.¡¯ Cupid shared. ¡¯I see. The skeletons can¡¯t be moving without someone¡¯s orders. Their master must be somewhere near them. And if he is not on the ground then..¡¯ Pablo jerked his head at Boulder. "How strong are you?" Boulder twitched by the sudden question but he still answered. "Strong enough to be a High Duke." "I am asking in terms of strength. Brute strength." Pablo clarified his question. "Oh. Then if you add my Ego, that will make me the strongest man of this kingdom in strength." Boulder said with pride. "Alright. I want you to use all your strength and strike the ground with your mace." "What?" Jamal exclaimed. "I am ready." Boulder was ready anyway. "Wait a second." Jamal wasn¡¯t ready at all. "What?" Pablo asked. "You want Boulder to waste his strength just to hit the ground? Are you even listening to yourself?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes. And his strength won¡¯t be wasted, believe me. Also, I am the Commander, sir Jamal. Don¡¯t question me." Pablo pulled his Commander card. Jamal clenched his fist and reluctantly shut his mouth. "Boulder, you ready?" Pablo asked. "Anytime." Boulder was always ready to destroy. "Alright then. Walk twenty steps forward and strike the hammer on the ground with all your strength. Don¡¯t forget to use your Ego. Give it your all." "Heh. I will certainly use my Ego. But for the sake of this kingdom¡­" Boulder stepped forward, he rested the mace on his shoulder and walked. He walked twenty steps and stopped. He then raised the big and heavy mace in the air but before bringing it down on the ground, he told Pablo that he would certainly use his Ego, but for the sake of the Kingdom¡­ "I won¡¯t use all my strength." And after those simple words, Boulder landed the mace on the ground. And Pablo finally understood why Boulder refused to use all his strength for the sake of the Kingdom. Pablo finally saw why Boulder was a High Duke as the muscle man, simply just¡­ Split The Ground. Chapter 234: My Power Boulder landed his mace on the ground. The impact happened first and the sound of the impact came later. For a moment, the mist in front of Boulder was set aside by the force. Boulder cleared the thick mist just by his brute strength. And since the mist wasn¡¯t there for a while, Pablo and everyone saw what Boulder did. The motherfcuker moved the ground below ground level. He destroyed a layer of the ground. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ground Boulder was standing on was higher than the ground he hammered his mace on. And not a small part of the ground, a big part of the ground descended down. "Are you sure you held back?" Pablo asked. Boulder smiled. "I did." ¡¯High dukes are crazy. I should copy his Ego.¡¯ Pablo made up his mind and now that the one layer of the ground was gone along with the thick mist, the things inside the underground were also visible. The skeletons were lying, with broken bones but no one paid attention to them anymore. The reason for that was, their infrared glasses finally picked some heat. Only one sign of heat and it was coming from the ground. Boulder¡¯s mace brought the rat in the daylight. "He or she must be the one controlling the skeletons." Boulder said. "Yeah. He or she was hiding underground. That¡¯s why I asked you to do that. To bring him or her out." Pablo revealed. He didn¡¯t know the gender of the person and he didn¡¯t assume anything as well. "What the hell?" An unknown voice came. A male voice. Pablo and the others were only able to see the red and orange color on their glasses and the color was moving. "It¡¯s a man." Pablo found the gender of the person. The person recalled what happened to him in a span of some seconds. He was hugging his knees, hiding in the underground. But then, he felt tremors on the ground, and he panicked. And the next thing he knew, the ground above him was no more. He was visible now. He stood up. The first person he saw was Boulder. A huge man with a huge mace. "Shit. You bastards! Hey you, kill them!" The man roared at the skeletons and the skeletons started getting up. "Alright. He is the Necromancer. That settles it. Kill him." Pablo gave the order. "Surely." Boulder¡¯s lips curled up. "Not you. Sir Rower, you kill him." Pablo ordered someone else. "Why? I am already here. Let me land a blow." Boulder wanted to finish the job. "You already did enough. You will get to kill more. I want to see how sir Rower does it." Pablo explained his reason. "Tch. Fine." Boulder accepted. Pablo was the commander after all. Boulder came back to his previous position and Rower stepped forward. "Wait." Jamal spoke. It has become his habit now to disrupt Pablo¡¯s orders. "What?" Pablo asked. "We shouldn¡¯t kill him. If we interrogate him then he might share inside information about the enemy. The next traps, the hideouts. Anything." Jamal posed an idea. And after deep thinking for 0.5 seconds, Pablo said : "No thanks." "What?" Jamal exclaimed. "Come on, big brain. We are already going to the village. We will kill everyone. The traps won¡¯t affect us and interrogating this man will only waste time. Think with your brain instead of balls. You only have his name, not his mind." Pablo explained. "Whose name I have?" Fuhrer Jamal asked. "Nothing. Just kill him, sir Rower. The mist is coming back." Pablo ordered Rower again. "Drop the sir. You are the Commander. You are only disrespecting your position by calling us sir." Rower dropped some principles. "Just kill him." Pablo said the same thing again. "I will. You want to see my power, right?" "Yes." Pablo wanted that. "Don¡¯t blink." "Wha-" FISH! "Here." Pablo felt something on his hands. He ran his fingers on it and by his experience, he knew what it was. "You brought his head?" Pablo had a head on his palms. "Yes." Rower said. He killed the person. Pablo only saw a streak of light and before he knew it, Rower placed a head on his palms. Pablo jerked his head towards the necromancer and indeed, Pablo saw the headless silhouette in red. Rower killed the man and that too, without using his weapon. ¡¯So he has super speed. If I copy Boulder¡¯s and his Ego, I¡¯ll manage the upcoming fights.¡¯ Pablo made some plans. The high dukes were monsters. Pablo was already playing with death by disrespecting Jamal. But of course, he wasn¡¯t afraid. Death would come to everyone. No point fearing it. "This head is of no use. It will burn on its own." Pablo¡¯s suit was already on fire so the head on his hands also caught fire. And it was the fire of the glory matches so the head incinerated in seconds. Pablo patted his hands, cleaning the ashes and everyone was finally set to walk again. "Keep moving. We are in the place where the Vile river used to be. The village is near and only two more traps are left now." Pablo shared some details and the soldiers thumped their legs. After that, everyone started their journey once more. Pablo and Socrates walked in the front and everyone followed them. Andrezj kept telling everything to Pablo and he also kept searching for any place where his dearest could be. Cupid, well, she was also there but Pablo only listened to her if she spoke anything important. Most of the time, she only asked stupid questions. ¡¯Why didn¡¯t you copy their Egoes?¡¯ Like this one. Pablo sighed. He still gave her an answer. ¡¯Their Egoes are high ranked. I can only keep them for one or two hours. So it¡¯s better if I copy it when I really need it.¡¯ ¡¯Oh. Makes sense. Sorry for asking.¡¯ Pablo ignored her by now. They all walked and they reached¡­ "It¡¯s a dead end. At least that¡¯s what I see." Andrezj said. "Stop." Pablo yelled. Everyone stopped walking. "What is it now?" Boulder asked. Pablo asked Cupid. Cupid answered this time. After all, she was seeing the same thing as Andrezj. "There is a big wide wall in front of you. It is spanning horizontally and there is no end to it. Its height is too much so you also can¡¯t jump over it." "And I suggest you not touch it. It might be something bad." Andrezj shared his thoughts as well. Pablo shared this new information with everyone. "Then I will just break the wall. Simple as that. We need to move forward after all." Boulder suggested a way. "Don¡¯t do that, sir. It is more likely someone¡¯s Ego who can transform themselves into a wall. If you touch the wall, then something bad might happen. We are already inside the thick mist and touching the wall might make it spew poison." Socrates said. "Are you sure it¡¯s not just the second mind trap?" Boulder asked. "The wall is not a mind trap. But there surely was a trap a few steps before." Socrates revealed. "What? Why didn¡¯t you tell us then? And what was the trap?" Jamal barked. "What use would that have done? And also, I didn¡¯t know that we would encounter a wall just after a few steps. The trap I nullified helped us to even see the Wall. Otherwise, that trap would have made this wall invisible and we all would have slammed on it to our deaths." Socrates replied in the same harsh tone. "Alright. Alright. Calm down first." Rower acted as a cooler. Pablo liked that. If Rower hadn¡¯t done it, then he would have. "No need to fight among ourselves. Let the Commander talk." Rower ended the fight. He gave it over to Pablo. Pablo nodded. He looked at Socrates. "So you are saying that if we all have fallen in the second trap then we wouldn¡¯t be able to see this wall?" "Yes. I nullified it that¡¯s why you were able to saw the wall for some reason even in this thick mist." Socrates replied. "So you can not only nullify traps but also know what a particular trap does?" "Yes. And you are just wasting your time, Commander. Clear this wall and move forward." Socrates made it clear. He won¡¯t explain anything more. Pablo got that so he didn¡¯t asked the blind man anything more. He just looked ahead where he believed the wall was. "This Wall is an Ego of a person. Boulder can destroy it but there is a risk of a reaction. But someone has to touch it to see. How are we supposed to destroy it without touching it?" "We shouldn¡¯t have killed that necromancer. Just like I said." Jamal commented. He would not waste any chance to belittle Pablo. Pablo let out a dry laugh. If the necromancer was still alive, then they could have made him touch the wall as a test. "Jamal is right this time. You have to do something, commander." Rower spoke as well. Jamal made a good point. And after Rower, the other high dukes also joined and they all forced Pablo for an answer. Pablo knew it won¡¯t be long when the soldiers would also start blaming him, so, to save him that trouble, he came up with a plan. "Alright." He spoke. Everyone went silent and Pablo shared what he would do. "I¡¯ll touch it myself." Chapter 235: Average Dialogue Pablo made the decision. As the Commander, he would risk touching the wall. "You can die, you know." Boulder said. "We all can die. One way or another. It doesn¡¯t matter. If I die, Rower will be the Commander." Pablo assigned future roles. "Make a soldier touch it." Socrates suggested. The soldiers twitched. But Pablo shook his head. "A soldier isn¡¯t a test subject, Socrates. It¡¯s my job and I¡¯ll touch it." The soldiers sighed in relief. They respected Pablo more. "Just touch it already." Jamal was as crude as ever. Pablo didn¡¯t reply and raised his right hand. He asked Cupid for directions. "It¡¯s just in front of you. Stretch your hand and you will touch it." She said. Pablo didn¡¯t waste time and did it. He placed his palm on the wall and well, he waited. "I am touching the wall." He said to everyone. "Anything happened?" Socrates asked. "Are you dying?" Jamal asked as well. His tone was hopeful. "No. I am not dying." Pablo replied only Jamal. "Then?" Socrates asked. "I don¡¯t know. My hand is on the wall and nothing is happening." Pablo said the truth. Everyone started thinking about the situation and Pablo devised a plan as well. ¡¯Let¡¯s see if it¡¯ll work. Use the first one.¡¯ [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] [ You will feel what the other person is feeling for you at the moment. ] ¡¯I see. So this wall is a person. I get it.¡¯ Pablo figured it out. If the wall was only a wall then Pablo¡¯s first Ego wouldn¡¯t have worked. As it only worked on people. The next second, Pablo¡¯s legs trembled, his heart beat faster and he sweated as well. ¡¯Fear, excitement and fear. Alright. I get it.¡¯ "This wall is a person." Pablo shared with everyone. "Huh?" Boulder didn¡¯t get it. And the others were like that as well. Pablo explained. "This is a person. It¡¯s probably a male. His Ego must be transforming into this wall." "Alright. Out of one to ten, how sure are you?" Rower asked. "9.9. I would say." "Good enough. So if this is a person and his Ego is turning into a wall, that¡¯s not something dangerous. I mean, there must be some offensive element involved here. You can¡¯t just touch it like that and be safe." Rower pointed out some obvious things. "I think I know what is going on here." Socrates spoke. "Well, do you need an invitation to speak?" Jamal jested. "That won¡¯t be necessary, sir Jamal. I was waiting for all of you to shut up." Socrates replied. ¡¯He still hates the Royals alright.¡¯ "Don¡¯t talk like that, Socrates. At least be nice until this mission is going." Pablo advised. He also removed his hand from the wall. "I will try." "Now tell us." Pablo ordered. "If I hadn¡¯t nullified the second mind trap then we all wouldn¡¯t be able to see this wall and would have slammed on this wall." "Yes?" Boulder asked. "But when Commander Pablo touched the wall, nothing happened to him. So I think that the Wall only harms if someone touches it with force. Like if you, sir Boulder, punched this wall with all your power, there is a chance you will get harmed. That¡¯s my theory." "I see." Pablo understood. "So if we all would have fallen for the second trap then we wouldn¡¯t have been able to see the wall and as a result we would have slammed on this wall with some force and then this wall would have hurt us. Is that right?" "Yes." Socrates confirmed. "And since this wall is a person then it¡¯s very likely that you touched his balls." "Don¡¯t spell it out. I was avoiding that." Pablo already figured that he most likely touched the balls. Socrates smiled. "Sorry for that." "Alright. I get it." Pablo looked at the high dukes. "Does anyone have something that can destroy this wall without touching it with force?" Boulder was out of the question. Jamal said nothing. Rower shook his head. "I can help." One man was ready. Xavier. "Go for it." Pablo gave the stage to Xavier. This way, he would also see the power of Xavier. The only high Duke whose skill he hadn¡¯t seen. There was one more high Duke who was with the King at the moment but Pablo would see his skill as well, now or later. Anyway, Xavier came forward and placed his right hand on the wall. ¡¯That place might be the balls of this wall guy.¡¯ Pablo thought. He had also touched the same place. ¡¯I would wash my hands with rosewater after all this is done.¡¯ Pablo made a mental note and focused on Xavier. Xavier¡¯s hand was on the wall and before doing anything, he turned his head at Pablo. "I don¡¯t like fighting." That was all. After saying that, he focused on the wall again. ¡¯Thanks for the average dialogue.¡¯ Pablo commented and watched the man. Xavier stayed silent for a while, his palm on the wall. But eventually, he spoke again. "Increase." Only one word he uttered. And the next moment¡­ RUMBLE! The ground rumbled. Pablo brought his guard up. "Don¡¯t worry. Xavier is doing that." Boulder said. He was calm. The soldiers were also calm. ¡¯So they have seen him doing such things.¡¯ Pablo also took it easy and focused entirely on what Xavier was doing. He couldn¡¯t see the exact happenings and the infrared glasses weren¡¯t showing any heat signatures of the wall either. He could only rely on Cupid. ¡¯Keep telling me what is happening. Apart from the rumbling of the ground, I know nothing.¡¯ Pablo ordered. He kept his eyes on Xavier but he soon frowned, Cupid didn¡¯t reply to him. ¡¯Why are you silent? Tell me wh-¡¯ Pablo stopped talking. He had turned his head to look at Cupid to see why she was silent and when he saw her, he turned serious. Cupid¡¯s eyes were widened, her mouth was agape as she was staring at the huge wall in front of her. ¡¯What is it? What happened?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯This man,¡¯ Cupid finally spoke. ¡¯Yes. Keep talking.¡¯ Pablo wanted to hear it. ¡¯This man said ¡¯increase¡¯ just a few moments ago, right?¡¯ ¡¯Yes?¡¯ ¡¯Well, he indeed did some increase.¡¯ ¡¯Say it clearly.¡¯ Cupid sighed. ¡¯The wall is descending down on the ground.¡¯ ¡¯What? The whole wall?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯Yes. The wall is going inside the ground.¡¯ ¡¯Wait. So by ¡¯increase¡¯ did he meant¡­¡¯ ¡¯Yes. He increased the gravity of the wall. Probably. One of the strongest Egoes I have seen if it¡¯s really about gravity.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. ¡¯That¡¯s better than speed and strength. If he can increase gravity then he might also decrease it. I want it.¡¯ Pablo liked Xavier¡¯s Ego more than Boulder¡¯s and Rower¡¯s. If Jamal¡¯s Ego was really time stopping, then only he defeats Xavier¡¯s Ego. ¡¯Keep telling me.¡¯ Pablo would hear everything that was happening. The ground was still rumbling and Cupid told him everything. The wall was going down on its own. It was as if the wall was trying to hide itself inside the ground. The huge wall was going down vertically and Xavier¡¯s hand was still on it. "This is taking time. The wall is too big." Xavier said. "Can¡¯t be helped." Pablo shrugged. "Hmm. Who said it can¡¯t be helped?" "What do you.." "Heh. I¡¯ll say the same thing as Rower..." Xavier smiled and placed both his hands on the wall. "Don¡¯t blink." Xavier took a deep breath. "Double." RUMBLE! The ground rumbled harder than before and Pablo looked straight at Cupid. "Now the wall is going inside the ground faster. He increased the gravity more." She relayed what she saw. Pablo nodded. He waited for Xavier¡¯s thing to end. The wall descended inside the ground faster than ever. The wall was not huge anymore and when it was about to go inside the ground fully¡­ POOF! The wall vanished. Cupid told Pablo everything. "The wall is no more. Though, a person is there." She said. "What happened, Xavier? The ground isn¡¯t rumbling anymore. And I am sensing someone in your hand." Pablo spoke. "I found the culprit. That¡¯s all." Xavier revealed. "Oh. So you found the person who was the wall man. Nice." Pablo praised. "Yeah. He didn¡¯t want to go inside the ground so he reverted back to his usual form." Xavier was holding the person on his right hand. He was holding him by the neck, choking him. "Shall I kill him? Or do you want to preserve him for the next trap?" Xavier asked. Pablo looked at Jamal. "He is most likely a Cannibal. Kill him. No need to bother with him." Pablo would not leave anyone alive. He made it clear to Jamal as well. "Sure. But he already got burnt to death." Xavier clapped his hands and came back to his place. His suit was on fire so it was no surprise that the wall man got burnt to ashes. "Shall we carry on?" Boulder asked. "Yes. But make sure to jump, the wall made a hole on the ground. Don¡¯t fall in there." Pablo started walking. Everyone followed him. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "After the third trap, all we need to do is take the left route and the village will be in front of us." Socrates said. "Good to know. Make sure to tell when you nullify the third trap." Pablo replied. "Sure." Socrates would tell. Like that, they crossed the barren paths and after walking for thirty minutes¡­ "Hmm?" Socrates stopped. Pablo also stopped. "What is it?" He asked. Everyone also stopped walking. They all waited for Socrates¡¯ answer. "The third trap is near." "Oh. That¡¯s nice. Well, nullify it then." Pablo gave a simple situation. But only if it was that simple¡­ "I can¡¯t nullify it." Chapter 236: Mayhem Socrates blurted some negative shit. And Pablo certainly didn¡¯t like hearing shit. "What the fuck did you say?" He asked. "I can¡¯t nullify it." Socrates said the same thing. "I knew he was useless. Waste of time." Jamal was the first one to retort. Pablo ignored him. He only focused on the blind man. "Socrates, this better be a joke." "It is." "Otherwise I will kil- huh? What?" "It is a joke. I was kidding." Socrates was really kidding. "Haha. Nice one." Pablo calmed down. "Very nice." Boulder liked it. "Fuck off." Jamal didn¡¯t like the joke at all. "Sorry for that. Was just lighting the mood." Socrates apologized. Pablo shook his head. "So is the third trap really near or was that a joke as well?" Pablo asked. "No. The third trap is around here. I haven¡¯t nullified it but if we walk further, I will do it when I sense it." Pablo nodded. "Let¡¯s go then." They continued their walk again and after walking just for five minutes, Socrates shared the news. "It¡¯s disabled now. The third trap is no more." "Great." Boulder was the first one to celebrate. Pablo frowned. "How do traps even work in the first place? I mean, you are just walking blindly, literally, forward. Do you sense some kind of button for the trap or something? How do we fall into a trap?" "Heh. Some detective you are. Not knowing about traps." Jamal mocked. Pablo ignored him. He couldn¡¯t beat facts. He should have researched traps. But unlike Jamal, Socrates was helpful. "People set mind traps on a radius. It depends on their Ego and stuff. But usually, the trap surrounds a certain distance or an area and when people walk into the said area, they fall into the trap. It¡¯s just my Ego that makes this trap area useless." "I see. So right now, we all are in the area of the trap but the moment you entered here, the trap became useless. Is that right?" "Yes. You are a sharp man." Pablo was tired of such praises so he didn¡¯t even register it. They all carried on walking. They were still vigilant though. Things were easy for them till now. First they met the skeletons which were defeated by Boulder in one move. Then the wall which was also taken down in one move by Xavier. They were sure they would also encounter something after taking down the third trap. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were ready for that. They could see nothing in front of them, their only option was their infrared glasses. But Pablo could see everything. Not literally as Andrezj and Cupid were there to relay the surroundings to him. "Where is my dearest? You should have asked those two trappers about her." Andrezj raised a question. ¡¯There is no point to that. It¡¯s very unlikely that they will know about Sera and if I had asked them then they would know that I care for her and they would use her as a hostage to flee from here. Have patience, we will find her.¡¯ Pablo replied. Only Cupid heard him but she was nice enough to share all that with Andrezj. "Fine. Just do it fast." Andrezj agreed. Pablo gave a thumbs up. ¡¯Do you guys also fall into traps?¡¯ Pablo asked. He was curious to know. ¡¯May be. If Socrates wasn¡¯t here to nullify them all then we would have seen whether we fell into traps or not.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Wait. So you don¡¯t know whether you can fall into a trap or not? What kind of Angel are you?¡¯ ¡¯It¡¯s not that. It all depends on the strength of the trap. If the trap is strong enough then even us Angels can be fooled. Just like how that Vampire Woman fooled the soldiers to attack Jamal, thinking they were attacking her. I and even Andre was fooled by her.¡¯ Cupid explained. ¡¯Fair enough.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and carried on his walk. "Stop!" "Stop!" Andrezj shouted so Pablo shouted as well. "What now?" Rower asked. "How are you even able to see things? What are you?" Jamal asked his own question. "I can sense danger. It¡¯s common for detectives. You won¡¯t get it." Pablo played his detective card. "So what¡¯s the danger then?" Boulder asked. Pablo asked the same thing to Cupid and since Cupid saw the same thing as Andrezj she told Pablo. And Pablo told everyone. "There is a deep cliff in front of me. If I take one step forward, I will fall and die. It¡¯s very deep." "Oh. Move forward then." Jamal said. Everyone looked at him. "I am also kidding alright. It¡¯s a joke." Jamal was kidding. ¡¯He was obviously not kidding.¡¯ Pablo knew the truth. But he would deal with that later. The cliff comes first. "So what now?" Xavier asked. Pablo looked at Socrates. "I take it the third trap was there to stop us from seeing this cliff?" "Yes. If I hadn¡¯t nullified the third trap, you would be inside the cliff now." "Good work. And after this cliff, we all have to take a left turn and we¡¯ll reach the village." Pablo knew the map. "How to cross the cliff, that¡¯s the question. How long is it? Can¡¯t we jump? And how the hell did a cliff like that even come here? There was no such thing before." Boulder asked all sorts of questions. "We can¡¯t jump. It¡¯s very long. Even demonic rabbits might face problems doing that. And maybe the Cannibals and Vampires made this cliff to stop people." Pablo answered after asking from Cupid and using his own brain. "So now what?" Rower asked. "If only we could fly. Can someone fly here?" Pablo asked everyone. No hands were raised. "No one can fly? That¡¯s a bummer." Pablo was hoping for good news. "Even if there was someone who could fly, it¡¯s dangerous. What if someone attacked from the sky? What if spikes come out of the cliff when someone comes above it? There are risks." Socrates presented some hypothetical situations. ¡¯Thanks for the motivation, old man.¡¯ Pablo shook his head. "Look, we need to cross this cliff no matter what. Otherwise we won¡¯t even be able to start our mission. We have to take the risks." Pablo was ready to play with death. "Okay. Let¡¯s suppose I can make everyone fly, what then? How will they know when to stop? They don¡¯t know how long the cliff is. Only you can see it. They won¡¯t know when or where to land, when the cliff ends. What about that?" Xavier asked some of his own questions. ¡¯So he can make people fly. Nice.¡¯ Pablo read between the lines. "I will tell when to land. And if someone attacks in the sky then everyone is capable enough of self defense. Let¡¯s do it. I am the Commander. I take full responsibility for this." Pablo gave makeshift answers to Xavier¡¯s questions. "Well, if he is taking full responsibility then I am ready." Jamal was the first one to agree. "Same here. I just want to have some fun." Boulder was on board from the start. "Let¡¯s do it, then." Rower agreed as well. "If all of you are agreeing then I won¡¯t be a bitch about it." Xavier was ready too. "What about you guys?" Pablo asked the soldiers. "Yes!" "I take it you are ready as well?" "Yess!" The soldiers were good to go. "Alright. Everyone is ready. Xavier, do your thing." Pablo ordered. "Well, sure. Rower, carry me." Xavier said. Rower didn¡¯t ask any questions and carried Xavier in his arms. "Do it. I have to touch everyone." Xavier revealed his purpose. "I know." Rower knew that. Pablo somewhat had an idea what would happen and he would not miss it. He would try to see, at least. "Ready?" Rower asked. Xavier was in the pose of a superhero who was flying in the air. His both hands stretched ahead. "Yes." Xavier was ready. "Alright. Here I¡­" Rower bent his knees. "Go." SWISH! Pablo saw only a streak of light yet again and that light went to all the soldiers. That light came near him as well and the next second, Xavier and Rower were back in their original position. "It¡¯s done?" Pablo asked. "Yes." Xavier said. "We aren¡¯t flying though." Pablo was still on the ground and so was everyone. "Now you will." Xavier smiled. "Decrease." As soon as Xavier uttered that phrase, it happened. Pablo felt light and before he knew it, he was floating in the air. ¡¯It¡¯s just like when you are on the moon. He really controls gravity.¡¯ Pablo liked the feeling and soon, everyone else was the same. They all were floating in the air. "Alright. Now we move our bodies and fly to the other side. I will stay behind to give directions. High Dukes and soldiers should be in the front." Pablo ordered. "Yes!" The soldiers were ready. They all swam in the air and moved forward. The four high Dukes were in front of the soldiers and they were the first one to reach above the cliff. "I can cross this very fast but I don¡¯t know when this cliff ends. This sucks." Rower commented. Pablo ignored him and floated behind the soldiers. Andrezj and Cupid were on his right side and Socrates was floating on his left. And after hovering a little forward, they all reached above the cliff. If any one of them fell, then they would die. The cliff was real. And for now, they were safe. "Something is coming. Stay alert." Andrezj spoke. Pablo wasted no time. "Stay alert. Something is coming. Fly as far as you can. Just fly forward!" He yelled as loud as possible. Everyone became hyper and¡­ TRISH! PUCK! "Ahngh. Save meee!" One soldier got hurt and he fell down. And after one death¡­ Mayhem ensued. Chapter 237: Worthy Of The Soldiers One soldier died. Dead. Straight up. The main war hadn¡¯t even started and one soldier died. And upon the death of one, the others went into a frenzy. "What?" "Did he die?" "How? Who attacked?" All the soldiers were disrupted and they all used all their entire strength to reach the end of the cliff. FRISH! PUCK! "Ahngh." The soldiers were falling all around. They were dying one after another. Pablo could only hear the sounds. He couldn¡¯t see anything. The mist was in the air as well. "Help us, Commander. What is going on?" "Help!" "Commander!" The soldiers asked for help and Pablo was on it from the start. ¡¯Tell me what is happening, Angel. I can¡¯t see anything.¡¯ He asked for details. "Arrows are coming from the cliff. Long and sharp. They are killing the soldiers. They aren¡¯t stopping. It¡¯s a rapid fire of arrows. All of you will die if you don¡¯t cross the cliff soon." Cupid shared the details. ¡¯How are they falling down when their gravity is low? They should remain floating.¡¯ Pablo questioned. ¡¯Maybe the moment the soldiers died, Xavier¡¯s Ego stopped working. It could be that it doesn¡¯t work on dead people.¡¯ Cupid guessed. ¡¯May be. And there are more important things than that right now.¡¯ Pablo focused on the soldiers. "Everyone. Arrows are coming from the cliff. They are coming from below. Use your Egoes. Your weapons. Just do something to avoid them. Parry them. We need to keep moving forward. Reach the end of the cliff and it will be fine." Pablo gave some instructions and that helped. The soldiers now know what was happening. They could protect themselves from the arrows coming from the depths of the cliff. "Rower, use your Ego, take as many soldiers you can with you and go forward as far as you can. The cliff isn¡¯t too long. Go five kilometers ahead. You will definitely find a safe land." Pablo ordered. "I would have done the same." Rower was also thinking along those lines. He acted on the plan right away and in full speed, he came and went from one soldier to another. Pablo could see the streak of lights and by that, he knew that Rower was safe and he was saving the soldiers as well. ¡¯So five kilometers ahead is a safe place to land. I get it. But how do I protect myself from the arrows?¡¯ Pablo was also hovering above the cliff and he was dodging just because of Andrezj¡¯s help. The Angel was telling him to move according to the direction of the incoming attack. Pablo kept his senses open and he also noticed that Rower wasn¡¯t enough for the millions of the soldiers. The soldiers were doing their best to defend themselves from the arrows coming from below but they weren¡¯t fast enough to move forward. They had to get out of the danger zone. Pablo roamed his eyes and he saw a big silhouette of red. "Boulder!" He called. "Yes?" Boulder replied. He was calm. He was calm because the arrows did him nothing. They couldn¡¯t pierce his skin. They were bending just by coming in contact with his body. Pablo got to know about it by Cupid. She was telling him about Boulder¡¯s situation and Pablo would use it. "Throw people to the other side. Use all your strength and throw them. As many as you can. Do it!" "Alright." Boulder could do that and he started right away. He was using both his hands to throw soldiers to the other side. Boulder¡¯s strength was no joke as his throw made floating soldiers fly like missiles. He was throwing four soldiers at once. His one hand could hold two soldiers. He was holding them with their feet though, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a challenge. Anyway, Rower and Boulder were doing the rescue operation and some soldiers were fast enough to cross to the other side. Some were falling inside the cliff and Pablo could only pity them. Death was evident in the mission. And like that, floating and throwing, after one hour, everyone crossed the cliff. "That was hell!" Boulder was the first one to call it out. "You didn¡¯t even get harmed." Pablo replied. "Huh? How do you know that? How can you even see?" "Come on, man. You are a high Duke with a huge build. As if some arrows could make a dent on you." Pablo gave an excuse. "Heh. You are right about that." Boulder agreed with Pablo. "But some of our soldiers died. That was your mistake." Jamal did his complaint. "Not some. One thousand soldiers died and it wasn¡¯t my mistake. It was evident." "You were counting deaths?" Rower asked. "Yes. I was in the back. I counted how many fell inside the cliff." "That doesn¡¯t mean anything. You said to cross this cliff and that resulted in the loss of our soldiers." Jamal won¡¯t let go. ¡¯Is he trying to instigate the soldiers against me?¡¯ Pablo sensed some ulterior motives behind Jamal¡¯s concern. Pablo had to do something before Jamal could succeed. "The only way to cross the mist was that. Xavier helped us. He made us fly. Because of my decision we are standing here. Yes, no one would have died if we hadn¡¯t crossed the cliff. But that is the case for the enemies as well. If we hadn¡¯t crossed the cliff then the enemies would still be there and the mist too. Crossing was the only choice and those who died, we have to take revenge for them. That is the only way. We should all keep moving forward! We should kill those who killed our comrades! Isn¡¯t that right, soldiers?!" "Yess!!" "Kill them!" "Let¡¯s go!" The soldiers were angry at the deaths of their people and Pablo used that full well. He would invoke emotions of revenge inside them. "It pains my heart to see some of the men dying. I would have saved them if I could. I am so sad at their deaths." Pablo lowered his head. The soldiers murmured among themselves and they nodded. "It¡¯s not your fault, Commander. We were all ready to die anyway. We all survived because of you. Don¡¯t beat yourself over it." "Yeah. You did nothing wrong, Commander." "Let¡¯s kill the Enemy. This is no time to be sad, Commander." The soldiers sided with Pablo. Pablo wiped his eyes and raised his head. He gave a smile. "Thank you for your support." He said. "Yess!" The soldiers were invested in Pablo now. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯That was fake sadness, right?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Pablo won¡¯t lie. ¡¯Thought so.¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t show real sadness for an army I just met. Well, I can¡¯t show sadness for anyone. I am messed up in the head.¡¯ ¡¯At least you are self aware.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking and Pablo focused back on the soldiers. "How many of you are healers?" No hands were raised. "No one here is a healer?" He asked. "Yes." Boulder answered. Pablo jerked his head at him. "Why? The healers are an essential part of an army. There should be healers." "There is no need for the healers. Everyone who is injured, eat the Versa pill." Boulder gave the order. The soldiers who were injured, even barely, took out a yellow pill from their bracelets and ate it. Almost instantly, the injuries were healed and the soldiers were good to go. Pablo was certainly surprised. ¡¯I didn¡¯t even know such pills existed here. But I can¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t know about these Versa pills.¡¯ Pablo was a detective for everyone and a detective should know all these things. He couldn¡¯t say he was clueless about these pills. "Right. These pills are here. Why wasn¡¯t I given them?" Pablo asked. Now Boulder was surprised. And not only him, everyone else was surprised too. "You don¡¯t have them?" Boulder asked. ¡¯Was I supposed to have them?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t know what to say but he had to say something. ¡¯It seems me not having these pills is surprising. Fine.¡¯ "I never brought these pills with me. It was my assistant who took care of such things. That¡¯s why it¡¯s not in my habit to take them with me." Pablo gave a perfect excuse. "Right. Of course. Here." Boulder gave Pablo a pouch filled with the Versa pills and Pablo gladly stored it inside his left hand bracelet. "I hope you know how it works?" Boulder asked. ¡¯Is this a trick question?¡¯ "It heals the wounds, right? After eating and all?" Pablo answered what he knew. "Yes. But overdo it and your heart will explode. So you can only use three per day unless you have a dark colored Ego rank. Purple or Black. People with such ranks can eat Versa pills as much as they want." Boulder revealed the workings of the Versa pills and Pablo could only smile. "I already know all this. Don¡¯t waste time." Pablo lied and he was happy to know he could eat these pills as much as he wanted. He had a Black rank Ego after all. Boulder shrugged and took his position. The soldiers were standing in front of Pablo. "Are you all ready to move forward?" "Yes!" The soldiers were ready. "Then moving forward it is." Pablo turned around and now he stood ahead of the four high dukes again. Socrates was beside him and Pablo waited for nothing. He started walking forward. Everyone followed him. The thick mist was still around them and Andrezj told Pablo that he was finally seeing a left turn. Pablo relayed that to everyone and they raised their guards. After walking for twenty more minutes, they reached the left turn. And Pablo turned left right away. And after walking a little more, they all found what they were looking for. The heat signs. Pablo stopped and everyone else stopped as well. "Everyone," He spoke. He raised his right hand in the air and while solely bringing it down, he gave the command worthy of the soldiers. "Destroy Them All." Chapter 238: Time? In front of Pablo was the back entrance of the Forsaken Village. But they won¡¯t be able to enter the village. The reason for that was¡­ An Army was there. Pablo¡¯s army and the other army were face to face. They were still far from Pablo¡¯s group as they were guarding the back entrance of the village. The area was wide so the enemies were standing with no difficulty. The army was filled with the same amount of people as Pablo¡¯s army, probably, and they were in formation. But their formation was a lot different than Pablo¡¯s. No one was standing in the front as a Commander. Everyone was standing in rows. There was no leader. Everyone was a soldier. "Their numbers are just about the same as ours." Boulder said. "Hmm. I saw that. And since they are here it means they knew we were coming to attack them." Pablo replied. "But weren¡¯t there the armies of two Kingdoms behind the mist? They are only the cannibals. Yes, they are in big numbers but it¡¯s still small compared to two armies." Rower shared his thoughts. "Then it means there is still one army missing. The army of the Vampires." Pablo said. "And how do you know they are Cannibals?" "Their formation. They have only one leader. Their King. And he is back in his Kingdom. So they have no Commander, nothing. You should know about this." Jamal answered instead of Boulder. "I know. I was just checking your knowledge." Pablo used the oldest excuse in the book. Jamal shook his head and Pablo stayed silent as well. Everyone paid no mind to that and they all waited for the other side to make the first move or do something. They were also waiting for the Vampires as well. And the next moment, their wait was over. THUMP! Footsteps rang behind Pablo¡¯s army and when they turned their heads behind, they all finally figured out the situation. "And here is the army of the Vampires. Welcome." Pablo recognised And everyone else did as well. Another army had arrived and they had five people in the front and the soldiers were behind these five people. And it was obvious it would be of Vampires. The number of their army was also the same as Pablo¡¯s army. But the bad thing for Pablo was, he was surrounded with enemies from the front and the back as well. They were in the middle of the two armies. Prone to attacks from both sides. The soldiers waited for Pablo¡¯s orders, clenching their weapons. They were ready to go wild. And that was the case for the enemy soldiers as well. The Cannibals were raring to go and the Vampires were waiting for their five Commanders to give orders. "What are your orders, Commander?" The soldiers asked Pablo. "These two are not the full army. They are just battalions of some kind. Their full force must be inside the village." Pablo spoke some facts. "They are not asking that. They are asking for your orders." Jamal iterated. Pablo ignored him and looked at Boulder. "Between Vampires and the Cannibals, who are stronger?" He asked. "Heh. He doesn¡¯t even know that. Some Commander." Jamal won¡¯t lose even a moment to belittle Pablo. Pablo ignored him again and waited for Boulder. "If you go with strength, then Vampires are strong. But Cannibals fight dirty. They will eat you. They will kick your groin. They will do anything to win." "I see. It¡¯s settled then." Pablo made a decision. "All four high Dukes shall fight the Vampires and everyone else will deal with the Cannibals. Including me and Socrates." Pablo gave the order. Boulder smiled. He turned his body around and now he faced the Vampires. The other three high dukes did the same. The soldiers were already facing the cannibals but they certainly took a step forward. Everyone made eye contact with each other and in unison all three armies received a command. A same Command. "Kill!" And the Command made everyone let go of their leash and they all were ready for a blood bath. Boulder bent his knees. "I¡¯ll be going ahead." THUMP! Boulder took off into the air and he landed in the middle of the Vampires¡¯ army. The soldiers fell all around just by the impact and Boulder¡¯s Ego was active. One swing of his hand ruptured the bodies of the soldiers. One swing of his mace made heads fly off from the shoulders. Boulder was a one man army. And if Boulder wasn¡¯t enough, Rower used his Ego. He ran through the Vampires and before they knew it, heads fell behind his back. Wherever he went through, heads rolled. Rower was a killing machine just like Boulder. No one could even see him moving. He had yet to use his weapon¡ªHunter. He was already dealing with enemies with his bare hands easily. But Xavier was definitely using his weapon. The Shield. The burning black shield made out of Demonite was not only for defense. Xavier was standing with Boulder in the middle of the Vampires¡¯ army and he was throwing his shield around. The shield pierced the necks of the enemies in just one strike and the shield always came back to Xavier. It would do a circle, kill everyone in its path and come back to Xavier. He would continue this cycle as long as he didn¡¯t encounter any problems. And apart from these three high dukes, there was one more High Duke and he was not using his Ego. But even without that, he was the most efficient of them all. This man was Fuhrer Jamal and he achieved his killing efficiency because of his skills and his Weapons. The two swords which were on his back were not on his back anymore. They were in his hands and the man was using them as if he was born with them. One strike of each sword cut down three or four soldiers at once. The swords were deadly and Jamal¡¯s power was no joke as well. [[A/n : See the swords. Here!]] "This is too easy." He said. "Yeah. These soldiers are weak. They can heal themselves but they can¡¯t regenerate their hearts. It¡¯s too easy to kill them." Rower chimed in. Boulder and Xavier also agreed as along with the heads of the enemy soldiers, the high Dukes were also destroying the hearts of the Vampires, literally. "Yes. That¡¯s why it¡¯s a waste of time and strength. There were five Commanders here, right? If they die, the soldiers will lose their motivation. So, shall I do that?" Jamal asked. He asked to take down the five Commanders alone. "Sure. I will do it next time." Boulder agreed. "Go ahead. I don¡¯t mind." Rower didn¡¯t mind. "Do whatever you want. Just don¡¯t take too much time. Oh, sorry. Carry on." Xavier took back his words. Jamal smiled. "Don¡¯t worry," S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He put one of his swords on his back again and with his now free hand, he snapped his fingers. "It won¡¯t take time at all." Chapter 239: Bones Jamal snapped his fingers. ¡¤¡¤¡¤ THUD! "Commanderrrr!!" The Vampire soldiers yelled to their utmost limits. The other high dukes also saw the scene and then they carried on killing the soldiers. "You guys handle the rest." Jamal wiped his sword and placed it on the scabbard on his back. He then stood with his hands behind his back. Carefree. In front of him were the vampire soldiers and they were dying by the hands of the high dukes. But more than that, there were five dead bodies lying at Jamal¡¯s feet. And they were obviously the five Vampire Commanders. Jamal killed them before they could even fight back. The Vampire army lost before they even fought. "Hmm. They will handle them. Let¡¯s see how that bastard is doing." Jamal decided to turn around. The high dukes were doing their work well and only the Cannibals army was left now. Jamal fully turned around, showing his back to the Vampire soldiers. He would watch how Pablo was dealing with a large number of people. And it turned out, he wasn¡¯t dealing with them at all. Pablo was in the same place as before. He didn¡¯t even move. Only the soldiers and Socrates were fighting the Cannibals. Pablo was standing at the back with his hands crossed in front of his chest. "So he won¡¯t move unless he is forced to. Is that right?" Jamal guessed. Pablo should be fighting as well. A Commander should fight alongside his soldiers. "He is taking it easy it seems." Boulder arrived beside Jamal. And not only Boulder, Rower and Xavier were also there. Jamal turned around and saw no heat signs. "Everyone is dead?" "Yes. It¡¯s done." Boulder replied. "The death of the Commanders disturbed them. And they were weak as well." Rower said. "Yes. It¡¯s very likely that this was not the strongest army. They were just tests for us. A hindrance perhaps." Jamal shared his views. "That¡¯s what the detective said as well. He is a smart one. I¡¯ll give him that." Xavier praised Pablo. "Heh." Jamal scoffed. "Often smart people become oversmart. He isn¡¯t even fighting the Cannibals." "Maybe he is scared?" Rower guessed. "Nah. People like him aren¡¯t afraid. There must be a reason he is not doing anything." Boulder sided with Pablo. "Well, let¡¯s ask him directly then." Jamal started walking. The other high dukes followed. They all were going towards Pablo. His back was in front of them. ¡¯They killed that army rather fast. And Jamal used his Ego to kill the five Commanders. If I copied both Jamal¡¯s and Xavier¡¯s Ego, I¡¯ll finish this single handedly.¡¯ Pablo knew everything that was going on. Cupid kept telling him about the High Dukes and he was also able to hear what they were talking about behind his back. ¡¯Why are you just standing here? Don¡¯t you want to kill? And the Cannibals fight like you. Dirty. You should be there.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯You want me to kill people? I thought you were against that.¡¯ Pablo replied. ¡¯Wait. You are telling me you are waiting here because I don¡¯t want you to kill people? You are doing this for me?¡¯ Cupid couldn¡¯t believe it. Her face showed her surprise clearly. ¡¯You wish. I was messing around.¡¯ Pablo burst her bubble. ¡¯Of course. I am an idiot. So if not for me then why are you not fighting?¡¯ She asked again. ¡¯I will give the answer to the high dukes. They want to ask the same thing.¡¯ "What is it, Commander? Not in the mood to fight?" Jamal asked. All four high Dukes arrived beside Pablo. "Even the blind man is fighting. Why are you standing here?" Boulder asked as well. "A Commander only fights the main battles. There is no reason for me to indulge with a small troop. The real army is inside the village." Pablo shared his reason for not joining the fight. "You are just full of Ego. A Commander fights with his soldiers. You are just scared of getting hurt." Jamal gave his own reason for Pablo not joining the fight. Pablo gave a side eye to Jamal. The high duke was standing just beside him. "I am not scared of getting hurt. I am just scared that if these Cannibals flipped my switch then I might show you all something worse than Cannibals." Pablo made himself clear and Jamal just sighed. "You are really so full of yourself. All these dialogues about I will do this, I will do that, I am the worst, I am the best. It¡¯s just talk. The only thing you have done till now is just using your brain, capturing that Vampire Woman and making her spill the information. And that too, you only captured her because you took her off guard. You would have died long ago if not for me. Keep your feet on the ground, detective. Don¡¯t try to fly. There are hungry Eagles in the sky eager to devour chickens. Chickens like you." Jamal was now just in the face of Pablo. Pablo couldn¡¯t see anything in front of him other than Jamal¡¯s heat signature. And it appeared that Jamal won¡¯t move without hearing an answer. So Pablo gave him one. "I am not even the slightest bit interested in talking to you but since you are sticking this close to me like a leach, I will tell you my deal." Pablo took one step forward. Now he and Jamal were face to face. Only a grain of wheat could pass between them. Only that much space was there. Pablo was not that short anymore so he was nearly at the same level as Jamal. "Chickens are small, they are weak, they are eaten by everyone. But they have one part that everyone avoids. They shudder at the mere thought of it. Do you know what that is?" Jamal couldn¡¯t speak as Pablo answered it himself. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Bones." Pablo came closer to Jamal. "When a bone gets stuck in the throat, everyone will choke to death. They will regret why they ate it in the first place. They should have checked before eating. They should have checked if the chicken was dangerous or not. And if they don¡¯t get help in time, they will die. So what I am saying is¡­" Pablo moved his hand and with no fear, placed his index finger on Jamal¡¯s throat. "I am that Bone." Chapter 240: Waste Of Effort Pablo made himself clear. He didn¡¯t call himself a lion or a dragon, he accepted the Chicken thing and called himself a bone. "Again. Just talk. I am not impressed at all." Jamal shook his head and he finally moved away from Pablo¡¯s face. He wasn¡¯t close to him like a wife now at least. Pablo ignored him and all the high dukes watched the soldiers and Socrates fighting with the Cannibals. The Cannibals were strong as they were unafraid of anything but they didn¡¯t know any proper way to fight and hence they were losing. The burning Demonite armor was an advantage for the soldiers and Socrates as the Cannibals were catching fire just by touching them. The weapons of the soldiers and Socrates were also on fire and that only helped in defeating the Cannibals. The Cannibals weren¡¯t carrying any weapons with them, they were just fighting with their bodies and teeths. The soldiers weren¡¯t letting them come close to them and they were using their Egoes as well. The Cannibals also had Egoes and they were using it but the soldiers were trained and they were easily avoiding the attacks. But what impressed the High Dukes was how Socrates was dealing with enemies. He was blind and yet he was dodging attacks with no strain. He was killing and winning. He was not a burden at all. His spear pierced the skulls of the Cannibals and he was doing it with full vigor. "They destroyed his Village. Of course he is angry at them." Pablo commented. "Hmm. It¡¯s personal for him. No wonder he is killing them like that." Rower said. The other high Dukes said nothing and Pablo also focused on the fight. The soldiers and Socrates carried on the killing and in five minutes, the Cannibals were dead. After that, the soldiers stood still, waiting for further orders. "Are any of you injured?" Pablo asked. "No!" "Good. These two armies were the weakest lot. They were trying to test our strengths. The true war will begin inside the Village. I will be walking ahead with the high Dukes and Socrates. You all will be behind me and all the time, stay ready for the battle." "Yes!" The soldiers assembled themselves behind Pablo and the high dukes. "Let¡¯s go, ladies." Pablo put his hands inside his pockets. He had demanded them from the tailor. It was like the side pockets of a jacket. "You are not walking in a park. Be serious." Cupid scolded. ¡¯Ignored.¡¯ Pablo ignored Cupid and he even told her that he was ignoring her. ¡¯That was contradictory in so many ways.¡¯ Cupid could only say this. Pablo didn¡¯t reply and finally stepped forward. He started walking and on his left side was Socrates and on the right side was Boulder and the other high dukes. "Socrates, I heard there is a tunnel inside the village. What happens there?" Pablo asked. "Yes. And it¡¯s not a tunnel, it¡¯s sewage. I don¡¯t know what it is used for now but before it was used for sewer stuff." "How far is it?" "Since we are entering from the back side, we will find the tunnel at the end of the village. The reason for this is, the sewage hole is just after the front entrance." "Hmm." "Why are you asking that though?" Boulder asked. "Personal reasons." Pablo didn¡¯t say anything further and Boulder didn¡¯t indulge in that as well. And after walking a few steps, they finally reached in front of the back entrance of the village. Only one push was needed to open the gates. ¡¯Can you see anyone behind the gates?¡¯ Pablo asked. ¡¯No. The place looks empty. Could it be that it¡¯s a fake village?¡¯ Cupid expressed her suspicion. "Socrates, is there any way to know if it¡¯s a fake village or not. We don¡¯t want to get fooled like last time." Pablo asked the chief of the Village himself. "No. It¡¯s real. If it¡¯s a fake, I would have nullified it. Illusions and mind traps are useless against me." "Good to know." Pablo disregarded the false village theory and finally placed his hand on the gate. It was a metal gate, double gates actually. They were wide and they were rusty like an old man¡¯s joints. "I am going to push it. The village is looking empty but I am sure an all out attack will happen when we are inside the village. Be ready." Pablo gave some instructions before doing the deed and when everyone nodded, he took a deep breath and pushed open the doors. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. KLANG! The doors made a loud sound. "You should have done it silently." Boulder remarked. "We already made a lot of noise. It doesn¡¯t matter if the door is added to the list." Pablo didn¡¯t care. Boulder shrugged and since Pablo didn¡¯t care, he stepped inside the village. But he made sure to step after the first step was made by someone else. He wasn¡¯t the first one to enter the Village. It could be dangerous. Boulder was the first one to land his feet inside and Pablo did that just after one second of Boulder. Seeing no harm happened, every one carried on walking inside. The soldiers weren¡¯t ten million in numbers anymore as one thousand died while crossing the cliff but the number was still high. And the high dukes were an army on their own. So Pablo had some good fire power at his disposal. Everyone kept walking deep inside the village and the scene was the same. Nothing was visible as the mist was as thick as ever. Cupid and Andrezj were telling Pablo about his surroundings and Pablo also had the senses of a Vampire now, so he could pick up some things as well. After one minute, everyone was completely inside the village. The soldiers, high dukes, Socrates and Pablo. All of them were there. KLANG! A sound rang and everyone was familiar with that sound. They had heard that only recently after all. It was the sound of the gates. "So the gates are closed. And there are no heat signs. Which means they are closed automatically by someone¡¯s ego. Nice." Pablo figured what took place. "It happened right when all the soldiers were inside. They don¡¯t want us to run away." Rower spoke his mind too. "That was a waste of effort from their side." Pablo added. "I agree." Rower understood. "What are you talking about?" Boulder didn¡¯t get it. "They closed the door so that we couldn¡¯t run away. But that¡¯s pointless¡­" Pablo smiled and turned his head at Boulder. "We never intended to run away." Chapter 241: Congo The gates were closed. Everyone was stuck inside the Forsaken Village. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The field was set. The players were ready. The only thing missing were the opponents. "I hear some movements from afar." Pablo said and the next moment¡­ "Here they come." The missing thing arrived. "Raaaaaaaangghhhh!!!" A war cry responded in the area and as Pablo said, they were coming. From in front of Pablo and the soldiers, a huge mob was running towards them. Their infrared glasses picked up many signs of heat and they were ready. "They are the real soldiers. It¡¯s very likely it is a true army. Don¡¯t take it lightly. Give it your all. If you are waiting for a command¡­" Pablo raised his right hand and instantly brought it down. If the soldiers were waiting for the Command then he would surely give them one. Which, he did. "Attackkkkk!!" "Raaaaaaaangghhhhhhhhh!!!" The soldiers of Forza Kingdom did a warcry of their own and they ran towards the incoming enemies. The high dukes and Socrates also let loose and bolted along with the soldiers. "They are coming from only one direction. From the front. Not from the sides. From the front. They came out of the ground. And they are all Cannibals. The Vampires aren¡¯t there." Andrezj shared everything he saw. ¡¯How do you know they are Cannibals? Can you see people¡¯s races?¡¯ Pablo asked. "We are Angels. We can see. And the Vampires are easily recognisable. They are clean, smart and elegant. These are definitely Cannibals. All of them are running blindly towards you with weapons and saliva on their faces." Cupid answered instead of Andrezj. ¡¯I see. No wonder I sensed none of the Vampires. So it means they must be waiting for something else. They will show up for sure.¡¯ "You won¡¯t fight this time as well?" Pablo looked at the person who asked that. He was standing at Pablo¡¯s right side and it was someone Pablo had no intention of interacting with. Fuhrer Jamal. Only Pablo and Jamal were standing at the same place as before. They didn¡¯t run towards the enemies. They were just standing. "Why didn¡¯t you go to fight?" Pablo asked the same question to Jamal. Jamal stayed silent for a second but he soon answered. "If you think so highly of yourself that it¡¯s below you to fight these small fries even when you did nothing worthy to think like that then I definitely deserve it to take it easy as I have proven my worth. I will also fight when it¡¯s absolutely necessary." ¡¯Nice. This guy has shit for brains.¡¯ "I am not fighting for an entirely different reason. First of all, all those people are Cannibals. No Vampires are there. So the Vampire army still hasn¡¯t arrived. We have to be on the lookout for that. But since you have already made a fictional story inside your head, suit yourself. Do whatever you want." Pablo stopped talking. "Wait. How do you know all these people are Cannibals? There must be some vampires among them." Jamal found a question. "It¡¯s a blood thing. I drank the blood of a royal Vampire. I can sense if there are vampires or not." Pablo replied and it was true. He really could sense the presence of Vampires. Nevertheless, after that talk, Jamal was not all that comfortable anymore. He roamed his head around, swung his hands back and forth "Hah! Guess, I should go and kill some time." Jamal held the handle of the two swords on his back and took them out. Without sparing any words to Pablo, he took off towards the enemies. An awkward silence hung in the place and Cupid broke it. "What was that?" Pablo sighed. ¡¯He was just embarrassed.¡¯ "For what?" ¡¯He said all that about me thinking highly of myself and then I told him why wasn¡¯t I fighting, he then probably felt ashamed and cringed about his made up fictional reason that¡¯s why he ran away.¡¯ Cupid raised her brows. "He is a grown up and he still feels those things. Hard to believe." ¡¯Forget that. I have better things to do.¡¯ Pablo stood on his feet, looking around. "Why are you still talking through your mind? Use your mouth. No one is near you at the moment." Cupid requested. ¡¯Anyone can come at any time. It¡¯s safe to talk like this. And shut up for a second.¡¯ Cupid obliged. She didn¡¯t talk after that and Pablo kept looking around. "What are you looking for?" Someone asked but it wasn¡¯t Cupid this time. It was Andrezj. "I am looking for any heat signs other than these Cannibals here. And I also can¡¯t sense any Vampires here, not at all." Pablo answered and he used his mouth this time. Which didn¡¯t sit right with Cupid. She gasped. "What? You answered him out loud but refused to answer me? That¡¯s so cruel!" Pablo ignored her and Andrezj ignored her as well. The male Angel could understand why Pablo does that¡ªignoring Cupid that is. She was annoying to some extent. "Maybe the Vampires know how to hide themselves? They should be in this village, right?" Andrezj guessed. "They should be in the village but that is under normal circumstances. If I don¡¯t find them here then¡­ let¡¯s just hope they are here." "There is also the task that the King gave you. Then you have to find my dearest as well. Too much on your plate, huh." "Yeah. There is one more thing other than Sera and the King¡¯s task." "What¡¯s that?" Andrezj asked. Both males were talking. Cupid didn¡¯t exist for them now. "You will know soon enough. But let¡¯s find some Vampires." Pablo took out his hands from his pocket and finally started walking. And he walked straight towards the battlezone. The soldiers and Cannibals were destroying each other and many people were flying in the air. Well, they were being thrown in the air by Boulder. Pablo reached closer to the battlefield and he met someone very fast. A Cannibal. "You! Die!" The Cannibal roared. He swung his sword and he also brought his mouth to Pablo¡¯s throat. Pablo ducked, dodging the sword and the mouth of the Cannibal. Then he held the throat of the Cannibal instead with his right hand. He held the hand of the Cannibal on which the sword was and Pablo used his strength to bring the sword closer to the Cannibal¡¯s neck. The Cannibal would die with his own sword. He couldn¡¯t overpower Pablo¡¯s strength and Pablo had no intention of wasting time. "Congratulations¡­" He said and with no remorse, he made the Cannibal cut his own neck. "You are the first one I killed." Chapter 242: Chance The Cannibal who attacked Pablo died with his own sword. THUD! The man fell on the ground, dead. "Describe him." Pablo said. "It¡¯s my first time meeting a Cannibal. I have to know what they look like." "They are just like Humans. They have strange markings over their bodies and their skin is reddish because of their diet." Andrezj answered. "I wanted to tell him!" Cupid retorted. "Next time." Andrezj replied. He only said that just to end the topic with her. "Alright. Thanks for that." Pablo moved forward. He was now in the midst of the fighting and surprisingly, no one was using their Egoes. They were only fighting with their weapons. "Ego consumes stamina. People use it when necessary." Andrezj answered. Pablo gave an appreciative nod to the Angel. Andrezj figured what Pablo was thinking without even him asking anything. "Learn from him. That¡¯s the kind of Angel I wanted." Pablo didn¡¯t forget to rub it on Cupid. "You get what you deserve. I will be staying with you until you are dead. That¡¯s the end of it. Hmph." "Didn¡¯t know you love me that much." "Shut up." Pablo laughed a little and carried on walking amidst the attacks. He constantly dodged the Cannibals and flying swords coming at him. Some Cannibals came at him too and they faced the same treatment as the first Cannibal. Pablo¡¯s strength was way beyond them. "I will eat you alive!" One Cannibal roared from behind. Pablo sidestepped and the Cannibal pounced on nothing but air. "Don¡¯t bite something you can¡¯t chew." Pablo caught a flying sword coming at him and with no theatrics, he detached the head of the Cannibal. Pablo carried on moving forward and he killed many enemies on the way. "Why are you walking through here? Just go from the sidelines if you are looking for something." Cupid said. "I want Socrates. I will look for Vampires and other shit with Socrates." Pablo answered and he didn¡¯t speak through his mind this time. So other than Cupid, other people also heard him. Other people like the Cannibals. "Haha. Look for Vampires? Did you hear that?" One Cannibal laughed. "Yes. He will look for Vampires. Haha. This dumb shit will look for them." Another Cannibal laughed. He even called Pablo a dumb shit. Pablo jerked his head at the man who called him dumb and another flying sword came to Pablo. He caught the sword and he sent it flying at that Cannibal. The Cannibal couldn¡¯t dodge and the sword pierced the neck of the man from the side. "That¡¯s what you get for laughing." Pablo killed the mocking Cannibal and he stared at the one who also laughed at him. "Where are the Vampires?" He asked. "Heh. As if I will ever tell you." The Cannibal refused to answer. He was fighting a soldier while talking with Pablo. Pablo sighed. He placed his hand on the soldier¡¯s shoulder. "Find someone else, young man." The soldier nodded and stopped fighting with the Cannibal. "So you are the Commander." The Cannibal said. He went a few steps back from Pablo. "Where are the Vampires?" Pablo was only interested in knowing this. The Cannibal grinned. "Fuck off." Pablo closed his eyes. He was tired of this shit. "Why can¡¯t you just tell me? Why do you always make it hard? Why are you so eager to die?" "Everyone!" The Cannibal shouted. The fighting stopped. "The man standing in front of me is the Commander of the enemies. Kill him and we will win. Attack!" "Raaaaaaaangghhhhhhhhh!!" ¡¯Of course.¡¯ Pablo was the Commander and if the Commander was dead, the Cannibals would win the war. At least, that¡¯s what common knowledge suggests. The Cannibal announced to everyone that Pablo was the Commander and all of them resounded in a war cry. All of them stopped fighting the soldiers and they all matched towards Pablo. There was no Cannibal behind Pablo which was good as he only had to focus on the front now. "Stop them! All of them will attack him!" Boulder shouted. "He is the Commander. He should have seen it coming." Jamal won¡¯t stop the Cannibals. Boulder didn¡¯t listen to him and tried to stop as many Cannibals as he could. The Cannibals were in huge numbers. Only heads were visible in the area and bare chested men were more than the armored men. So no matter how strong Boulder was he could only stop a thousand people at most. Jamal wasn¡¯t doing anything and the other high dukes also took a breather. The Cannibals only wanted Pablo now. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Socrates was still fighting but he was just focused on killing anyone who came in his senses. Therefore, as things stood, more than millions of Cannibals were dashing towards Pablo. ¡¯They aren¡¯t using their Egoes. They plan on killing me without it.¡¯ "Do something. You will die! Copy an Ego." Cupid shouted. ¡¯Not yet. This is not the big fight. The war hasn¡¯t begun.¡¯ "What are you talking about? You are being attacked and you have to kill to get out alive. That¡¯s all." ¡¯Yes. But I don¡¯t have to use my Ego.¡¯ "Then?" Pablo didn¡¯t reply instead, he took a step back. The Cannibals laughed and they increased their speed. Jamal and the other high dukes watched Pablo with curious gazes. The soldiers also found relief as they didn¡¯t have any Cannibals on them for now. They also wanted to see Pablo in action as well. "They are coming. Do something. Don¡¯t pose! Fight!" Cupid shouted once more. Pablo didn¡¯t reply and took one more step back. "Hmph. He is moving back. That already lost his credibility as the Commander." Jamal remarked. "Are you sure?" Rower asked. "What? Am I wrong?" "Possibly." Rower spoke, his eyes on Pablo. "If he intended on running away, he would have. Why would he take a few steps back?" "What¡¯s there to think about? He must be looking for a chance to run away." Jamal replied. Rower squinted his eyes. "He is surely looking for a chance, high Duke. But that chance¡­" Rower finally turned his head at Jamal and finished his thoughts. "Surely, it isn¡¯t for running away." Chapter 243: Missing Something Rower was sure that Pablo wasn¡¯t trying to run away. He told the same to Jamal and the latter just scoffed. "We will see. If he is really what he says, then he will come out alive from that horde. If not, then I was right all along." Rower said nothing and focused back on Pablo. Jamal went silent as well. His eyes also glued to Pablo. The soldiers were also doing the same thing. Even Boulder stopped fighting. He too wanted to see what Pablo would do against the millions of incoming enemies. Meanwhile, the man in question was doing nothing. Pablo was standing while holding his right hand with his left hand. He was in a position as if he was looking to jump. His eyes on the incoming Cannibals and his breathing was as slow as ever. Andrezj was also there and he was not at all tense. But the other Angel, well, she was a nutcase. "Do something. They are coming. They will kill you!" Cupid almost lost her throat screaming all that. Her voice was sore by now, like an instrument without strings. ¡¯Not yet.¡¯ Pablo finally replied. "Not yet? What are you waiting for? How will you copy an Eg-" ¡¯Shut your mouth, bitch.¡¯ Pablo interrupted Cupid. Cupid gasped. "How dare you ca-" ¡¯Don¡¯t share my Ego out loud. You already said it out loud once. Consider yourself lucky Andrezj wasn¡¯t paying attention. Don¡¯t reveal I can copy Egoes.¡¯ Cupid¡¯s eyes widened. ¡¯Sorry. I was just worried.¡¯ She apologized and she also realized her mistake. "Wait. That isn¡¯t important. Do something!" Cupid came back to her shouting self again. Pablo shook his head. ¡¯You are forgetful, Angel. I have something other than my Ego.¡¯ The Cannibals were just a few meters away from Pablo. "What?" Cupid asked. Pablo smiled. ¡¯I have a Weapon myself.¡¯ The Cannibals were just ten steps away from reaching Pablo and the man finally did something. He shoved his left hand inside his right bracelet and slowly, a thick black hilt appeared. A hilt coming out from the bracelet wasn¡¯t an unbelievable moment but the next thing that appeared sure enticed the attention of everyone present there. After the hilt, appeared a skull. A scary black skull. Everyone anticipated what kind of weapon Pablo had but when the weapon was fully out, no one saw it. The millions of Cannibals had reached Pablo and because of them Pablo wasn¡¯t visible. "He will die." Jamal said. Rower replied nothing and the other high Dukes also waited for some news. "Kill him!" "Yeahh!" "He is dead!" S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Cannibals shouted at the top of their lungs. They were in Pablo¡¯s blank point and they won¡¯t miss the chance. All of them slashed their weapons around the man. "I just noticed. My sword is missing something." A rather nonchalant voice came and everyone knew it belonged to Pablo. The Cannibals also heard him but they just wanted him dead. So they finally went all out on attack. However, they weren¡¯t the only ones who would attack. PLUCK! KHIKK! THUD! SHRILL! TUNN! THUD! The Cannibals at the front of the horde began to crumble one by one. Some lost their heads, some their hands but the majority of them were without heads. Also, the majority of them were dead. A wave of dead bodies dropped on the ground and the Cannibals couldn¡¯t even voice out their disbelief. They were just directly dying. Their life didn¡¯t even get a chance to flash in front of their eyes. No one noticed all this at first but when the dropping of bodies carried on, everyone found curiosity in their eyes. They had answers inside their mind but they weren¡¯t ready to believe it. They wanted to have a clear view to see it for themselves. They wanted proof that if it was really happening just like how they were imagining it. And surely they got their proof soon enough. The millions of Cannibals around the area suffered a huge loss as one third of them were already dead. And when the bodies fell down, a man with a burning suit appeared amidst them all. It was no secret who could have a burning suit amidst that onslaught. Only one man would be wearing that suit¡ªPablo Castillo. But Pablo wasn¡¯t alone. On his right hand was a bloodied red sword. The original color was black but now it is red. The sword spanned to Pablo¡¯s feet, shying just a few inches from touching the ground. The hilt and the mid section already grabbed the eyeballs of everyone. The skull was a sight to the eye. Nevertheless, the main body of the sword was not far behind in looks either. It was a double edged sword and in the middle of the blade, there was a deep crevice. A lane of some kind. The lane held the blood of its enemies and constantly dropped it on the ground when titled. "That is better than Sir Jamal¡¯s." "No. It is better than any weapons I have seen." "I wish I could see as well." Soldiers praised the sword and Socrates wished he would be able to see the sword. [[A/n : See the sword here!]] However, Socrates didn¡¯t paid mind to Pablo for a long time as he went on to kill the Cannibals. Boulder was also doing the same thing. He also liked the sword but he preferred his mace better than anything. Other than those two, everyone else was busy watching Pablo and his next move. The soldiers wanted to see the sword in action and Jamal wanted to see Pablo getting beaten. Everyone had their desires and Pablo didn¡¯t give a shit to them. The man was standing and behind him were the dead bodies of the Cannibals. In front of him was still a large horde of them but Pablo¡¯s body language reeked no fear. "Finally." He spoke. He raised his sword, watched it from both sides. "The sword is now complete." "Heh. What was it missing?" A Cannibal, standing in the front lines, asked. Pablo jerked the sword, blood shot out like water gun, and he jumped at the Cannibal to tell him what his sword was missing. "Blood." Chapter 244: Godly Screws Loose Pablo jumped on the Cannibals with no hesitation and the Cannibals showed no hesitation to fight back as well. The Cannibal who asked what Pablo¡¯s sword was missing, he was the first one to die. Pablo slashed the neck of the man and he didn¡¯t stop there. He won¡¯t take a breather and as he knew it would be his death if he stopped. The Cannibals didn¡¯t get worked up over the death of one of them. There were a lot more who were ready to die in the fight. Weapons clashed against each other but Pablo¡¯s burning sword broke every single thing. There was no counter to Demonite. More than that, Pablo¡¯s sword wasn¡¯t the only impressive thing, the way Pablo used the sword also made people awe. The swordsman ship displayed by Pablo garnered appreciation from the soldiers and the other high dukes. "What kind of detective is he?" One soldier asked. "The Rogue kind." Socrates answered. There were no Cannibals around him anymore. All of them were running towards Pablo. They would kill the Commander of the Forza army. Everyone else was just crowd for them. And all those Cannibals attacking Pablo, well, they were also just crowd for him. Pablo danced around the force and he annihilated everyone all around him. He went straight for the kill, he dismantled heads from Cannibals, he stabbed through their hearts. He threw his sword at them and leaped to take it back occasionally. The Cannibals were also fighting back and they were trying to get a piece of Pablo, literally. ¡¯They are not afraid of biting through the burning armor. Talk about madness.¡¯ Pablo was constantly moving forward while slashing the Cannibals and he was headed towards the high dukes. All four of them were standing and they couldn¡¯t see Pablo because of the Cannibals. They were able to see him before but not anymore. The Cannibals were too much. "Why did you stop fighting?" Xavier asked Boulder. "It¡¯s not fun. They are only after that guy. Me killing them doesn¡¯t feel right. They just don¡¯t care." Boulder wanted the thrill of the war. The Cannibals weren¡¯t fighting him wholeheartedly and that didn¡¯t sit right with him. So he stopped fighting entirely. "Right. I forgot you were weird." Xavier couldn¡¯t be bothered anymore. He was expecting some deep reason for Boulder not fighting. Boulder also said nothing. He was not in a good mood. Meanwhile Pablo constantly moved forward towards the high dukes and the Cannibals began to surround him from all sides. And after two minutes, the scene was entirely different. The Cannibals figured Pablo would keep moving forward so they used a tactic. And that shocked everyone. "He made Cannibals use their mind instead of blindly attacking." "That¡¯s a win already." The soldiers talked among themselves as they knew the Cannibals. They never fight with brains. And yet, they were forced to by Pablo. Right now, Pablo was in the middle of the Cannibals. The Cannibals formed a circle and Pablo was in the center of it. He was surrounded. The Cannibals figured if Pablo had kept moving forward while killing then sooner or later he would have broken out of the numbers game. He would have joined the high dukes and their chances to kill him would become less. The Cannibals didn¡¯t know why no one else from the Forza Kingdom was fighting them but it was good for them. As long as they only had Pablo to deal with, they would be glad. "Haha. Now you can¡¯t go to your high dukes to save yourself." One Cannibal spoke. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You are trapped, bitch. Haha." Another cannibal laughed. "You have only killed hundreds of us. There are more than enough to kill you." One more Cannibal chimed in. They were on all sides of Pablo. They were in a circle. A thick circle at that. Pablo roamed his eyes and he couldn¡¯t see anyone else. He only saw Cannibals. They were laughing and they were eyeing Pablo as a predator does to its victims. Lustful victims. Amidst such a grim situation, Pablo sighed. "Is this your full army?" "Why should I tell you?" A Cannibal replied. "You must have some kind of leader here, right? You guys don¡¯t have enough brains to construct the destruction of a city, a kingdom is a far cry. Where is the leader hiding?" "Huh? Fuck you." "So you are into men." "Wha-no. That was an insult. Ahngh. You will die!" The Cannibal fumed. Pablo smiled. His smile wasn¡¯t visible because of the mask though. "Judging by your reaction there is a leader. It¡¯s unlikely that your King is here. I mean, if you all are idiots then he is the King of you all. So he must have some godly screw loose. And that leaves us with the Vampires. The King of the Vampires isn¡¯t here so that leaves us with the Royal Vampires. There are many Royal Vampires but only ten Royal Vampires are at the highest position. One of them was the Woman who is dead so now only nine are left. And those nine should be the leaders of all this mess. Therefore, that brings us back to my main question¡­" Pablo walked towards the Cannibal who was talking for all this while and pointed the tip of his sword on his throat. Then Pablo¡¯s demeanor changed as he asked the main question once more.. "Where are the Vampires?" The Cannibal gulped. "They are not here." "What is the proof you aren¡¯t lying?" Pablo asked. "I don¡¯t have to give proof. I don¡¯t care." "He is not lying." ¡¯Huh?¡¯ Pablo glanced at the person who said that. It wasn¡¯t a person though. It was an Angel, Andrezj, to be precise. Pablo gave him a side eye and Andrezj explained himself. "I used one of my spells. He is not lying. The Vampires really aren¡¯t here." Pablo closed his eyes. He clenched his jaw. He took a deep breath and stared at the Cannibal once more. "The Vampires aren¡¯t here. And that is the most disheartening thing I have heard today." "Haha. Looks like you got it." The Cannibal laughed. "Yeah. I got it. I got it all. The Vampires aren¡¯t here. Which means only one thing¡­" Pablo held the handle of his sword with more strength and stabbed it through the throat of the Cannibal. "They went to attack the City." Chapter 245: POOF! If the Vampires weren¡¯t in the Forsaken Village on the day when the Forza Kingdom was going to attack, then where could they be? Pablo had enough brains to know the answer for that. The Vampires were outside the Village. And by all means, Pablo was correct. The army of Forza entered the Village from the backside so that left the front side of the Village unguarded. So, from there, came out millions of people. All of them had weapons on them and in the front were Nine men. They were wearing armor and all the men were strikingly beautiful. They were almost shining. "Men!" One of the Nine men shouted. He was standing in the middle. The millions of people behind him thumped their legs. "If we keep walking ahead, we will see the Glory city on our left side. Our target is that and our goal is..¡­" The man paused and raised his hand. "Don¡¯t spare anyone." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Yes!" The people shouted and finally, all of them marched forward. The guards standing at the entrance of the Glory city heard the approaching footsteps. They jerked their heads in the direction. They saw nothing so they walked a little far from the entry gate. They stared ahead and they finally saw a horde. "Hmm? Are our people returning from the village?" One guard guessed. "Isn¡¯t that too early? And the mist is still there." Other guard said. They couldn¡¯t see the faces of the men as they were far away. But they for sure knew a group of people were coming towards them. In a few seconds, the group of people was finally close to the guards. The guards instantly figured out they were not the soldiers who went inside the village. "Who are you? State your purpose." The guard called out. He pointed his spear at the nine men standing in front of the group. The other guard did the same. The man in the middle of the nine men raised both of his hands in the air. "Calm down, soldiers. We are just a few¡­.." The man made eye contact with the soldiers and grinned. "Vampires." Two pointy canines of the man greeted the guards and the man said it himself. No other proof was needed. "Vampires? H-How? Run! Inform his highness!" "Don¡¯t bother. We will do that ourselves." The man waved his hands and the next second¡­.. POOF! Both guards blew up. They just popped like balloons. The spot where the guards stood was decorated with the remains of those two. They died without any warning. "Keep going, men. Don¡¯t stop. I will stay at the back." The man ordered and the soldiers behind him carried forward. Now only eight men were in the front of the soldiers and the Ninth man was in the back of all. "What were they thinking revealing everything on that pamphlet of theirs? This is too easy." The man had a copy of some kind and it was the same copy that was distributed all around the kingdom. The copy that contained the confession of the Vampire Woman. "Though, this detective must be special. He made Monica open her mouth." The man stared at the name of Pablo for a few seconds. "Well, fuck it." He crumbled the copy inside his fist and followed behind the soldiers. The troop of the Vampires reached inside the Glory city and they garnered attention instantly. The residents walking around turned their heads at the large number of men and they all stopped what they were doing. All the Vampires reached inside the Glory city and the eight men and the soldiers stood still, their eyes on the castle of the King. Though, the man in the back of the army roamed his head all around the city. He even walked around the area. His tall build and devilish face treated the hearts of the Women present there. "This is a good city you all have here." He said, smiling. "Who are you?" A man asked. "Oh. Sorry for the late introduction. I am Quilin. Quilin Madock." The Vampire introduced himself. "Who might you be, good sir?" Quilin asked the man. "I am Lord Bitter. I am a Royal. What are you doing here with such an army? Get lost." "Oof. You really are Bitter, royal highness." "Look, you are wasting my time. I have to go somewhere." "Oh. Sorry for that. But are you going somewhere by foot? I mean, by walking?" Quilin asked. "Yes. What¡¯s wrong with that?" "No, it¡¯s just.." Quilin¡¯s gaze shifted at Bitter¡¯s torso. "Don¡¯t you find trouble walking while carrying such a big stomach? Are you perhaps pregnant, good sir?" Bitter¡¯s brows shot up. The other residents laughed and that only annoyed the Lord more. "You insolen-" "Alright. Now I am wasting my time. Get going." Quilin looked Bitter in the eye and the same thing happened¡­ POOF! Lord Bitter blew up. He exploded from inside and only then did the surrounding people finally register the scene. They were in danger. "Aaaaaaaaaaa!!" "Run!" They cried at the top of their lungs and ran all around. Mostly, they ran towards their homes. Quilin laughed at the scenario and addressed his soldiers without looking. "Well, kill them all." Quilin gave the main order and that was all what the soldiers needed. They did no warcry and broke the formation. Each soldier ran in different directions and killed anyone they saw. The eight men also moved but one of them came towards Quilin. "What will you do, young sire?" He asked. Quilin sat on a bench placed near the entrance of the city. He rested one leg on top of another and brought his hands behind his head. "I¡¯ll just keep an eye from here. You all go. I will kill the King and this kingdom will be ours. Just have fun for now." "As you say." The man also went to have fun just like the Young sire¡ªQuilin ordered. Quilin kept an eye on everything happening around and he also focused on the entrance of the King¡¯s castle. "All the high dukes must have gone inside the Village. The King should be alone. The guards already started coming. Well, they will handle them. I only want the King." The Vampire soldiers killed the residents of the Glory city and the eight men fought the guards that came because of the sudden attack. They were overwhelmed as the Vampire soldiers and the eight men were no joke. Quilin after a while ignored the guards and the residents. His focus only remained on the King¡¯s castle. He also paid attention to the balcony of the castle. "He should have gotten the news of the attack. Why isn¡¯t he doing something? Is he scared because he has no one?" "He has me though." Quilin turned around his head. "Oh. So one high duke remains here. Nice to meet you." A man stood behind the bench, behind Quilin. And as the young sire said, the man was none other than the high duke who stayed with the King. "It happened just like the detective said. You people really came." The High duke said. "He is a smart one, isn¡¯t he? I would have loved to meet him." Quilin remained seated. No shred of fear on his face. A high duke came behind him out of nowhere and the Vampire was as calm as ever. "You are the leader, don¡¯t you?" The high duke asked. "The name¡¯s Quilin." "Jemon." Both men introduced themselves and locked eyes. "Come in front, Jemon. My neck is hurting." "Better?" "Yeah. Thanks for that." Jemon was in front of Quilin. In the blink of an eye. "So, are you ready to die?" Jemon asked. Quilin shook his head. "Before that, I want to ask something." Jemon said nothing and Quilin asked his question. "You said the detective predicted we would come here. So did he make any precaution? I mean, we are winning right now and one high duke won¡¯t be enough to stop us." "The detective only predicted that you would come because the pamphlet revealed everything. He had suggested some soldiers to stay back but his highness sent everyone with him. Only I am here. And his highness thinks¡­.."¡¯ Jemon rolled his wrists and for the first time, smiled. "I¡¯ll be enough." "You are a funny one. But you have to deal with my brothers first. You can kill them if you want." "If it¡¯s about what I want then..." Jemon stepped towards Quilin. He reached out and grabbed the collar of the young sire. "I would rather kill you." Quilin grinned. "You can¡¯t." THRAAM! Jemon would have done something to Quilin but before he could, he was charged by one of the Eight men. The brother of Quilin as he said. Jemon was a big man, just like his name he looked like a butcher as well. But the man who charged at him, wasn¡¯t a puny Vampire either. Jemon and the Vampire fell far away from Quilin and the high Duke instantly collected his senses. He stood up and in front of him were Eight men. "Eight against one. Talk about odds." Jemon remarked. He patted his clothes and was ready to wipe the floor with the eight of them. But before the fight could begin¡­.. "You look like you need some help." A voice came from behind Jemon and Jemon slightly looked over his shoulder. A young man came walking towards the high duke and stood beside him. "Who are you?" Jemon asked. The young man looked like a kid while standing with Jemon. The young man cracked his fingers and without looking at the high duke, he shared his identity. "A private detective. They call me¡­.." The man paused and finally spared a glance at Jemon. "Adolf Hustler." Chapter 246: Ate Adolf Hustler was there. The person who also took the black rank assignment just like Pablo. And just like Pablo, he also introduced himself as a Private Detective. "Where are you people coming from? Is being a detective in trend right now?" Jemon asked. "I am better than him. And this isn¡¯t the time for such talk. We have some Vampires to kill." Hustler changed the topic. He also had to hide the fact that he was from the military. Though, he could tell Jemon that Pablo was from the military and this way, he could make sure that Pablo never passed the assignment. But he didn¡¯t do that for some reason. "I don¡¯t need your help, kid. I can take all eight of them myself. And what can you even do?" Jemon asked. Hustler would have answered but a voice interrupted. "You guys are wasting time. Kill both of them!" Quilin shouted from behind. It was an order for the Eight brothers. The brothers received the order loud and clear and they won¡¯t waste any second now. "Here they come." Hustler took a stance. "Waste of time." Jemon scoffed and unlike Hustler, he did no stance. Instead, he bent his knees and launched towards the eight men head on. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "It¡¯s my way of fighting. Not a waste of time." Hustler didn¡¯t mind Jemon¡¯s remark on his stance but he surely hated the high duke for engaging with all the Eight men. No one came towards him. They were underestimating him and that didn¡¯t sit right with Hustler. "Fine. I will at least kill four." Adolf bolted towards the eight men as well and as expected, no one gave a shit. Though, he sure was impressed by Jemon. The man handled all the Eight men without breaking any sweat. Nevertheless, Hustler also wanted to fight. He made a cool entrance not to just watch the scene. "Hey," he called. "Throw at least one towards me." Jemon didn¡¯t reply but he surely held one of the Eight Vampires by the neck. It was the shortest man of the group and Jemon threw him at Hustler, easily. It was like he threw a stuffed toy, not a full fledged man. Hustler gave an impressed nod to Jemon and clenched his fist. The Vampire arrived towards Hustler at full speed and the young man was ready. He brought his fist back and at the right time, he swung it forward and it connected with the face of the Vampire in the air. BANG! A loud sound rang and Jemon and the other Vampire brothers were forced to look. "Oh. So you are not that useless." Jemon praised. Hustler jerked his fist. "I never was." On his feet, a body with its head missing lay and nothing was needed to know what had happened there. Hustler killed the Vampire. He blew his head off with just one punch. "Robert!" One of the Vampires shouted. "So his name was Robert. Well, he is dead. I killed him. Come at me." Hustler had no remorse on his face. He again clenched his fist and waited for whatever would come. "Should I keep sending more? You take four, I take four. Sounds good?" Jemon suggested. "Just throw them at me. I don¡¯t have time." "No need. I will come there myself." The Vampire who shouted the name of the recently deceased brother, walked towards Hustler. Jemon didn¡¯t stop him and focused on the six other Vampires. He had yet to kill one. Hustler focused on the upcoming man and he was bigger than him in all ways. But the young man was undeterred as he welcomed the Vampire. "What is your name?" Adolf asked. "Jackson." "Wow. I didn¡¯t expect you would actually share the name after I killed one of you." "You are overconfident for no reason. Robert was the weakest of us." Jackson walked towards Hustler and stood just in front of him. "I will show you real strength." "Yeah. Good luck." Hustler clenched his fist and did the same action as before. He brought it back and swung it with full force. BANG! It landed straight on Jackson¡¯s chest and at Hustler¡¯s surprise¡­ "Not impressed." Jackson was alright. "Well, this will take time then." Hustler jumped back. "Not at all." Jackson vanished from Hustler¡¯s sight and the next second, he was again in front of Hustler. "This will take no time at all." Jackson made a fist and Hustler had no way to defend that. So he braced for the impact. BANG! Jackson landed a scorching hot punch on Hustler¡¯s nose and the impact was nowhere near the level of Adolf. It was bigger than that. Adolf flew back some kilometers and Jackson was left with no opponents for the time being. "That was great, Jackson. Carry on. And kill that Duke, will you?" Quilin shouted from behind again. "As you say." Jackson obliged and turned around. Jemon was still fighting the six Vampires and Jackson scoffed. "You are worse than that boy. You couldn¡¯t even kill one." "Actually, I am just thinking who to kill first. I get confused with choices you see." Jemon replied. "Then try to kill the one with white hairs. I want to see." Quilin spoke again. He was sitting on the same bench from the start and he was shouting from there. Jemon frowned. "What kind of brother are you? Why do you want to see them dead?" "They all are adopted. I don¡¯t give a fuck. I am the strongest. They are cannon fodder. Though, they are also Royal Vampires somehow." Jemon looked at all the seven brothers. "You heard him, right? Why are you all obeying him? He doesn¡¯t give a fuck." "It¡¯s because of our blood. We can¡¯t disobey him. Our blood won¡¯t allow it." Jackson answered. Jemon sighed. "It can¡¯t be helped then." He reached out his hand and placed it on a Vampire¡¯s shoulder. It was the same Vampire with white hairs whom Quilin challenged Jemon to kill. "Look here!" Jemon shouted and Quilin focused. The white haired Vampire tried to move but Jemon¡¯s hold didn¡¯t allow him. "The afterlife is better than here." He said and that was his last words for the white haired man. Jemon¡¯s right hand, on the shoulder of the man glowed in black and the other Vampires jumped at Jemon. "Too late." Jemon¡¯s hand carried on glowing and in front of everyone¡¯s eyes, the white haired Vampire shriveled. His hands shrunk, they were sucked out of life, then his skin came loose, then his eyes dropped out of their sockets on their own, his legs shrunk and one more second later, the Vampire became a husk. Jemon¡¯s hand still glowed black but this time, on his hand, a black ball rested. "This is your life, young man." Jemon revealed and brought that ball closer to his mouth. He opened his mouth wide and while looking at Quilin, he gulped it down. The black ball, which was the life of the white haired Vampire, Jemon just took it and¡­ "I ate and left no crumbs." Chapter 247: Long Time Jemon finally killed one Vampire of the group. He killed with no violence but the death of the white haired Vampire was not peaceful at all. The husk of skin looked horrendous. "You really killed him. Nice. Why did you eat that though?" Quilin asked. "You will see." "You bastard!" Jackson shouted and along with the other Vampires, jumped on Jemon. Now only six brothers were alive. One was killed by Adolf and the other was by Jemon. Seeing how the other brothers were on top of Jemon, Quilin stopped bothering them. He yawned and he would have closed his eyes if not for the fact that he was in some other Kingdom as an enemy. He roamed his eyes and the soldiers from his army were doing good but he soon noticed a glint moving towards the soldiers. "Hmm? So he came to mess with the soldiers since he couldn¡¯t beat my brothers. Makes sense. Never mind. I will kill the King after ten minutes." That glint was Hustler and he was fighting with the soldiers. Quilin didn¡¯t pay it extra attention and kept his eyes on the castle of the King. "Though, the Cannibals would be dead by now. If four high dukes really took it seriously that is." ¡ª¡ª¡ª Inside the Village. "Everyone!" Pablo shouted. They all paid attention to him. "There are no Vampires present here. They went to attack the city. So it is my command that you all fight and kill these cannibals so that we can leave for the city as soon as possible." Pablo gave the command to everyone from his force and the soldiers obliged it right away. He was still surrounded by the Cannibals but he didn¡¯t waste any time on theatrics. He jerked his head at the high dukes. "Don¡¯t just stand there. Kill everyone. We don¡¯t have time. There is only one high duke there. It won¡¯t be¡­" BLING! BLING! A sound rang. Everyone roamed their heads. "It¡¯s my Receiver. I am getting a call." Pablo revealed. He slid his hand inside the pocket of his Demonite jacket. The pocket had a zipper and Pablo took out the Receiver. He saw the caller on the screen. "It¡¯s the King. He is calling." He shared it with everyone. "Pick it up then." Jamal said. "Thanks for telling me that." Pablo jested and answered the phone. He brought it to his ear and the King started first. "They are here. Millions of them." "I figured." Pablo did no small talk. "No pamphlets were distributed inside the mist area. So someone must have shared them inside the Forsaken Village." "You already know who it is and so do I." "Then you shall proceed as planned. Don¡¯t miss or we all will die." "I know. Though, can Jemon hold off the Vampires for a good amount of time?" Pablo asked. "He can. There is a reason I kept him with me. Also, there is one more person who is fighting for our side. He is a detective as well." Pablo raised one brow. "Who might that be?" "His name is Adolf Hustler. He is also here." The King revealed. A smile escaped from Pablo¡¯s lips. "Of course. Well, stay safe. I will be coming soon. I will see if I can end the mist or not here." "Good luck." "Yeah. I will try to find that as well." BEEP! Pablo ended the call and all eyes were on him. The soldiers and the high dukes gawked at him like vultures. Like thirsty people looking at a Well. "The King said the Vampires are there with an army of millions or so. All the guards of the city, the current Count and Duke and the high duke Jemon are trying their best to hold them back. We have to hurry." "Alright. So it means I can go all out on killing?" Boulder asked. "With pleasure." Boulder broke into a grin and jumped. He landed inside the circle created by the Cannibals and stood beside Pablo. It would appear that the Cannibals had surrounded Pablo and Boulder from all sides but in reality, there was no such thing. "All the Cannibals are around me. Soldiers! Kill them without entering the circle. Socrates, you too. Just kill!" Pablo gave the command and the soldiers finally moved. They started killing the Cannibals blindly. They forgot about their formation and just killed. "Now you dukes. Come inside the circle now. Just like Boulder here." Pablo ordered the high dukes this time. "Tch. I hate that tone." Jamal would have never listened to Pablo if not for the situation. The other high Dukes weren¡¯t as grumpy as Jamal so they went to stand with Pablo right away. Jamal was the last one to arrive and now five people were in the middle of the Cannibals. "Shall I start?" Boulder asked. "Sure. You all can start except Rower." Pablo answered. Boulder couldn¡¯t care less about Rower and he pounced at the horde of Cannibals. He landed his mace and that alone took down hundreds of them. The other high Dukes did the same and now only Rower and Pablo were the ones who did nothing. "What do you want?" Rower asked, wrapping the end of his whip around his palm. "I want to express my gratitude." Pablo stretched out his hand towards Rower. Rower frowned. "What did I even do?" ¡¯Just take the hand.¡¯ "You saved many soldiers from that cliff. I really appreciate that." Pablo reached his hand further. "You are thanking me for that now? Might as well do it after five years." Rower laughed. Pablo faked a chuckle as well. "You are one of the smartest people I have met. Just think of this as an appreciation for your brains." "Sure. I really didn¡¯t showed my wits to you yet but fuck it." Rower finally held Pablo¡¯s outstretched hand and Pablo finally showed a genuine smile. "Thanks for this." Pablo said and deep down, he gave a command. And the Command did the work. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Keep holding the Target¡¯s hand for ten seconds! ] [ Showing you the Target¡¯s memories¡­ ] Pablo maintained his focus as Rower¡¯s memories played inside his head. He did his best to make sure he could hold Rower¡¯s hand for ten seconds. Nevertheless, he also paid attention to the memories and like that¡­ ten seconds were over. And the system shared a familiar message after a long, long time. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 248: Appropriate Name Pablo let go of Rower¡¯s hand. "You shall go now. Kill them all." Rower nodded and vanished. He used his speed and began his killings. Pablo had some time so he saw the notifications of his system. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ A little amount of life force taken from the target! ] [ The Ego rank is Utter Purple. You can only keep it for one hour! ] ¡¯Just show the Ego.¡¯ [ Break Fast : You can now break the rules of being faster. You are faster than fast. You are the Epitome of Speed now. Enjoy. ] ¡¯Nice. To the point description.¡¯ Pablo liked the Ego and he was finally ready to use that. ¡¯Why did you copy an Ego now?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯Because I want it to end fast. And one hour is not that much. This fight will carry on for at least one hour.¡¯ Pablo answered the Angel and Cupid didn¡¯t disturb him after that. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The black and red sword glued on his hand and Pablo took a deep breath. He leaned forward and Jamal glanced at him. Along with Jamal, Boulder also paid attention. "Don¡¯t look at me. Focus on ?he fight." Pablo scolded them. "Are you going to use your Ego?" Jamal asked. ¡¯I already used it.¡¯ "You can say that." "Then I want to see." Jamal said. "Me too." Boulder also wanted the same thing. "Fine." Pablo ignored them but he had one worry. ¡¯I hope they don¡¯t figure out that my and Rower¡¯s Ego is the same.¡¯ Pablo had this worry but he also had to kill the Cannibals. ¡¯Fuck it.¡¯ In the end, Pablo let it go and¡­ WHOOSH! He vanished from his spot and sizzled through the Cannibals. Only Xavier and Rower weren¡¯t interested in Pablo¡¯s Ego but Jamal and Boulder were. "He is so fast. I didn¡¯t even see him." Boulder remarked. "It¡¯s just like Rower. Not even a cheap copy. It¡¯s exactly the same." Jamal said. "Well, there must be something different. Two people can¡¯t have the same Ego. It¡¯s impossible." Boulder went back to his killing spree and Jamal stared at the moving glint for quite some time. Then he also stopped caring. "They are not watching anymore." Cupid said. ¡¯That¡¯s good. As long as they aren¡¯t suspicious.¡¯ Pablo would worry about this stuff later, for now he enjoyed talking with the wind. His legs were butter and the ground below him was butter as well. He wasn¡¯t running anymore, he was sliding. Everything happened around him in slow motion. He cut down the heads of many Cannibals; they were full of openings. They couldn¡¯t even dodge. Pablo carried on and as he danced around the enemies, he encountered a familiar person. The person also saw Pablo and his brows shot up. "Are you really running side by side with me?" The person asked. He was none other than Rower. Pablo ran beside him and they were at equal speed. "I am." "Impressive. Why were you hiding such a thing?" Rower asked. "I was waiting for the right time. I can¡¯t use it freely like you." "Fair enough. Carry on then." Rower went ahead, leaving Pablo behind. Pablo would have also increased his speed but that wasn¡¯t a good idea. No need to raise suspicions. He had a White ranked Ego for others and that should not allow him speed near the level of high duke Rower. Nevertheless, Pablo still rode the wind and killed the Cannibals left and right. His sword and his Demonite sparked crimson and he had no complaints for that. For Pablo, war is fun. ¡¯This is too easy. They are weak. How did they even start the Blood Fest War?¡¯ Pablo had some questions and fortunately, he met Rower again. He asked the question with the high duke and Rower gladly answered. "Their strengths are numbers. Ten years before, it was a war because there were too many of them. Right now, they are not that big in numbers." "Hmm? Why aren¡¯t they in big numbers this time? This is also a war." Pablo asked one more thing. "Their population declined, that¡¯s why. There aren¡¯t any females left in their Kingdom. Only males. They use slaves to reproduce but since they are poor, they couldn¡¯t afford slaves as well. That¡¯s why they want other Kingdoms." Rower explained. "And this Kingdom seemed an easy target to them?" "Yes. Our Kingdom is closest to theirs and we are not that strong as well according to them. If we don¡¯t have the military we¡¯ll all be dead long before." "Well, thanks for your time. You can go ahead. Only a few are left." Rower nodded and moved ahead. Both men never stopped killing even while talking and Pablo was just having fun. He never experienced the thrill of moving at super speed and it was exhilarating. His sword cut through the necks of the Cannibals with no effort as the speed he was at, he could even split a mountain in half. The soldiers and Socrates also did their best and killed as many as possible. The other high Dukes were as impressive as ever. Only Jamal didn¡¯t use his Ego but his dual blades were doing the work. So, like that, after one hour, only one Cannibal remained alive. Pablo stumbled while running as after one hour, he lost Rower¡¯s Ego. Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t needed anymore and the last Cannibal was in front of Pablo. The man rested on his knees and his eyes remained locked with Pablo. The soldiers, the high dukes, Socrates, all of them stood behind Pablo. They would let him handle the last Cannibal. The Cannibal surveyed the scene around him and all he saw were the dead bodies of his comrades. No one was alive. He then again brought his gaze at Pablo. "Any last words?" Pablo asked, wiping his sword. The Cannibal let out a ragged breath and said his last words. "My name is Lecter." "Oh." Pablo smiled. "What an appropriate name." "I know. My mom gave m-" "I don¡¯t care." SHRILL! THUD! Pablo ran his sword on Lecter¡¯s neck and in no time, his head fell off. He killed the man mid sentence. "You could have at least listened to him." Cupid complaint. Pablo jerked his sword, blood gushed out and his eyes stayed at Lecter¡¯s head. ¡¯I don¡¯t talk during war.¡¯ Chapter 249: What Is This? Pablo doesn¡¯t talk during the war. This he said to Cupid at least. ¡¯That¡¯s such a lie. You were talking so much with Rower a few moments ago.¡¯ The Angel refuted Pablo¡¯s statement. ¡¯I don¡¯t talk with enemies during war. And shut up. I am tired.¡¯ Pablo ended the topic and laid on the ground. His legs stung. They were still vibrating because of the high speed running he did for one hour. "There is no time to rest. The City is under attack. His highness is in danger." Rower barked. "You all can go ahead." Pablo replied. "What? You are the Commander. You have to go." Boulder chimed in. "I am the Commander during the mist clearing mission. The Vampires in the city have nothing to do with the mist." "But why? What will you do here?" Rower asked. Pablo sighed. "My assistant is still missing. I will find her." "Yes. Right. I forgot about her." Rower softened his tone. "Yeah. I have to find her and also see about this mist. There must be something here to end it all." "Well, good luck then." Rower finally agreed with Pablo. Pablo just gave a nod and rested with all his heart. All of their suits were still on fire. The blood from the Cannibals didn¡¯t put out the fire of the Glory matches. The mist was also around them but their glasses worked well enough. "You people will manage to go back on your own right? I won¡¯t be present to give you directions." Pablo spoke. "We¡¯ll manage." Rower replied. "Sure." Pablo stopped talking and everyone walked towards the exit of the Village. Rower figured out directions well enough. "Who is standing there? Are you not coming?" Rower shouted. There was one silhouette of red still standing. It wasn¡¯t moving. "I am Socrates. I will stay with the detective. No one knows this village better than me. He will need my help." The silhouette was Socrates. The Village chief. "Suit yourself." Rower didn¡¯t bother with the blind man and finally opened the exit gate of the village. With no time wasted, they all began to walk out of the Village. Pablo kept any eye on them as he saw silhouettes moving out. In fifteen minutes, everyone was out of the Village and now only Pablo and Socrates were there. Cupid and Andrezj were there as well and the male angel was hyper. "Get up. Find my dearest. You had enough rest." He urged. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo shook his head and slowly began to get up. His calves and legs were better now for the most part. He could manage walking at least. "Let¡¯s go, Socrates. She must be waiting." Pablo stood up completely and he was ready to find Sera. "How will you find her?" Socrates asked. "Well, I have an idea where she would be but now that the Cannibals are dead. I can use something." "What?" Pablo didn¡¯t reply and took out something from his Demonite armor¡¯s pocket. "I will just call her." Socrates shrugged. "Why didn¡¯t you do it before?" "I was afraid that if she was hiding around the Cannibals then the ringing of her Receiver might alert them and she would be killed or eaten." "Makes sense." Pablo searched for the name and it was written as Assistant. ¡¯Must be hers.¡¯ The Receiver was given by the King so the names saved on it were what the King knew. He didn¡¯t know Sera¡¯s name so he went with Assistant. Pablo touched the name and the calling started. He kept the Receiver on his ear and it rang. Rings carried on. ¡¯Strange. I thought she would pick up just after the first ring.¡¯ Pablo kept it on his ear and the rings kept going through. But after thirty seconds, the rings stopped. "She isn¡¯t picking up." "Maybe she lost it. The receiver I mean." Socrates said. Pablo tried again and the result was the same. "Fuck it. I will find her manually." Pablo kept the Receiver inside his pocket and started walking. "Do you know where to go?" Socrates asked, walking beside Pablo. "Yeah. She will most likely be inside the tunnel. She is a lucky one. If not there then I am afraid I have to do some hard work." "Let¡¯s hope for the best. But I think you should also look at my house. Maybe you can find the cure for the mist there." Socrates suggested. "Hmm? Why do you think that? And this mask is annoying." Pablo removed the mask from his face. He only had infrared glasses now. "Will you be fine like that?" Socrates asked. "Yeah. Everyone drank the urine of a newborn. The mist won¡¯t harm us. And I got the qualities of a Vampire too. So I am fine." "I see. This wasn¡¯t written in the Pamphlet." "Yes. The King omitted the part that said we got the antidote to stay in the mist." "But why omit it? I mean, everything was written in the pamphlet so what harm would this information have brought?" Socrates asked. "It¡¯s just if the Cannibals figured out the purpose of our demonite suits then they would have tried to put out the fire of our suits thinking we will be harmed by the mist without the burning suit. But then it will catch them off guard because we will be okay without the fire. We drank the urine of a newborn baby after all. So it was a playful tactic but we didn¡¯t get to use it. The Cannibals didn¡¯t bother to mess with our suits and all." "I understand. I would have also drank it but I am too old to drink such stuff." Pablo laughed. Socrates chuckled as well. "You still didn¡¯t tell me though. Why do you think there will be a cure of the mist inside your house?" Pablo asked. "It¡¯s just, the Vampire woman said in her confession that the Demon came flying inside the village. I think he had fallen near my house. So maybe we could find something." Pablo gave a slow nod and after a few seconds, Socrates stopped. "We reached the place." He said and started walking. Pablo followed him. Socrates climbed the stairs and opened the door of the house. "Come inside." Pablo did the same and entered inside. The mist enveloped the inside of the house as well and Pablo could only rely on his Angel and Socrates. "So, what is this? I can¡¯t see anything." Pablo asked. "Well, detective." Socrates sighed. He roamed around the house and while doing that, he told Pablo what was this¡­ "This is the End." Chapter 250: My Breath "The end?" Pablo didn¡¯t get it. "I mean, the end of the house. It¡¯s not that big." Socrates clarified what he meant. They both laughed a little and Pablo stepped forward. "There is a cupboard on your right." Cupid said. Pablo heard her and just for the sake of doing something, he opened it. THUD! "Fuck. What was that?" Pablo skiddled back. As soon as he opened the cupboard, something fell on him. He instantly asked Cupid about it and she answered him as well. "It was a skeleton. The regular human type." "What¡¯s a skeleton doing in your house?" Pablo asked the man himself. "Well, everyone has some skeletons in their closets." Socrates answered. "Yes. But not literally." "It is what it is." Pablo shook his head. "What is it doing here though?" "Why don¡¯t you touch it?" Socrates suggested. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good idea." Pablo won¡¯t touch an unknown skeleton. At least, not the one which he couldn¡¯t even see. "Why not? You can¡¯t see anything and yet you figured out a skeleton fell on you. That¡¯s already great enough." ¡¯Right. I forgot about that.¡¯ If Pablo couldn¡¯t see then how was he able to know a skeleton fell on him? "I have enough experience. I know a skeleton when I see one or feel one in this case." "Right. I believe you." Socrates said, smiling all the way. "He is smiling." Andrezj told Pablo. Pablo raised his shoulders. He could do nothing about it. "I might as well touch it." Pablo walked forward with his hand stretched out. Cupid relayed him the distance and he finally reached it. He brought his hand above the skeleton and placed it on its head. Socrates stood beside the skeleton doing nothing. Pablo moved his hand on the skull and at some point¡­ "Ngh. What is here?" Pablo retracted his hand from the skeleton. "You are bleeding. A needle poked your index finger." Andrezj shared. ¡¯What? It went past the Demonite suit?¡¯ "What happened?" Socrates asked. "Something stabbed my finger. There is something on the top of the skull." "Let me see." Socrates held Pablo¡¯s right hand. Pablo frowned. ¡¯How did he figure out which hand had the injury? And how will he even see? Something is not right here.¡¯ Socrates held Pablo¡¯s right hand that had the injury. Pablo didn¡¯t even tell him which one of his hands got hurt. Nevertheless, Pablo let Socrates hold his hand. "Do you know whose skeleton it is?" Pablo asked. Socrates didn¡¯t reply. Pablo felt Socrates¡¯ finger on the top of his index finger. And¡­ "Angh. What are you doing?" Pablo twitched. Socrates pressed his index finger, making more blood come out. "Just a little more wait." Socrates spoke. Pablo¡¯s frown deepened. "What is wrong with you? I am leaving. I don¡¯t care anymore." "Stay still!" Socrates yelled. And to Pablo¡¯s surprise, Pablo couldn¡¯t move. The shout of the blind man was filled with authority and most of all, it was filled with terror. "You should get out of here, Pablo. This man is.." Cupid stopped. ¡¯What? Say it.¡¯ Pablo asked. "He took one drop of your blood on his fingertip and licked it." Cupid revealed. Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. Socrates finally let go of Pablo¡¯s hand. "What is going on, Socrates? What are you doing?" Pablo asked. "After a long time. I finally succeeded. I know you will be able to do my job. Thank you." "What? Why are you talking like that?" Pablo stepped back. He raised his guard. "You asked me whose skeleton it is, right? Well, I can tell you now." Pablo stayed silent. Sweat dripped from his face. Socrates stepped towards Pablo and while doing that, he told him about the skeleton. "It belongs to the Chief of the village, Socrates." The next words that Pablo heard made even him shudder. "The real chief that is." Pablo¡¯s eyes widened. "The real chief? Then who are you.." Socrates reached just in front of Pablo. He removed his black glasses and Pablo saw two pairs of dark red eyes gawking at him. "I am the Demon." BOOM! An explosion happened. The house blew up. Pablo flew back far away. But he managed to stop close by stabbing his sword on the ground. He stood up instantly and looked ahead. His infrared glasses picked heat signs. But the heat signs weren¡¯t normal. The intensity of heat signs showed as if Pablo was looking at a Volcano. "Ahh. To be free again. After all these years. Bliss." An unfamiliar voice rang in the village. A Demonic voice, to be precise. Pablo couldn¡¯t see anything. The mist was still there. He could only see the heat sign. "Tell me what is happening, Angel." His only option was Cupid now. He asked her. But¡­ he received no reply. And the Angel not replying just after all that happened, it couldn¡¯t mean anything good. "Tch. This is the worst." Pablo kept his eyes on the tremendous heat sign in front of him but far away. He had no information to deal with what was happening. "All these years of hard work. I can finally take it all in." The Demonic voice came again. "Human," It said and the way it spoke, Pablo knew the Demon knew his exact location. "I told you that this house should have the cure for the mist. And I must tell you, I wasn¡¯t lying." Pablo was on the receiving end. He had no idea what was going on. He could just see how things would play out. "Let me show you." Pablo heard the sound of inhaling air and gradually, he figured what was that for. The white mist surrounding the Village decreased. It decreased at a fast pace. It was moving. It was getting sucked inside a certain point. "Don¡¯t tell me¡­" For the first time since coming to the Village, heck for the first time since arriving on Seraphim, Pablo shivered. "That¡¯s right, Human. What you all called white mist for so long, it was nothing but¡­" The Demon also understood Pablo¡¯s shock and for him, the Demon clarified that the white mist was nothing but¡­ "My Breath." A Demon¡¯s Breath. Chapter 251: Malicified The Cannibals couldn¡¯t create the white mist on a wide scale and their mist wasn¡¯t deadly enough. The mist only became deadly when the Demon¡¯s blood got mixed in with the mist. After that, the King tried his best to stop the mist. He was ready to pay as much money as needed to get rid of the mist. But now, in front of Pablo, the mist was clearing up. The deadly mist was disappearing. However, it wasn¡¯t good news at all. Turned out, the mist wasn¡¯t the true enemy. The mist was just the breath of the Demon. As he himself said. In five minutes, half of the mist of the Village vanished. "All these years I have been hiding. Hiding in that pathetic shell of a Human clone. The amount of patience I had for all this time, I should be a God. But not anymore. I will finally attain my true form again. Ahh. How wonderful it feels. Bliss." The Demon took feels of the situation and Pablo didn¡¯t have the courage to go ahead and fight. He couldn¡¯t even see the Demon. It would be death if he went ahead. "Just a little more. I should give you a grand view, Human. Your blood made it possible after all." SNAP! The Demon snapped his fingers and some sounds rang. Pablo saw nothing and he for sure, didn¡¯t want to see as well. The mist kept getting inside the Demon and everyone all around the city rejoiced. The soldiers going back to Glory city were all smiles. "The Commander cleared the mist!?" "No way!" "It is disappearing!" "Hurry. We should tell his highness." Boulder and the soldiers were the most excited and the other high dukes were impressed. They had no idea what was really taking place. What sinister plot would eventually dance in front of them. They were clueless. "Hmm? The mist is going away? Did that detective of yours succeed?" Quilin, the young sire, also noticed the changes. There was mist behind the castle of the King and now it was no more. It was clear. "Oh. Sorry. You two can¡¯t answer." Quilin was standing in front of two people. They were lying in front of the Vampire. One was dead and the other one was near death. Quilin looked at the one who was dead. "Now this Kingdom has one less High duke. I told you to not fight me." Jemon was dead. Quilin killed the High duke. Then he darted his eye at the young man lying beside Jemon. "You are more impressive than him at least. But alas you will die too." The young man was none other than Adolf Hustler and he had a hole in his chest. He wasn¡¯t speaking, he was in no position to speak and only his one eye was open. His other eye had a knife sticking out of it. Quilin shook his head and walked forward. "Though, you two really killed all the army I have brought. That¡¯s a feat. You should die in pride." Everyone was dead. The guards of the city, most of the residents who couldn¡¯t escape to a safe place in time, the Vampire soldiers, Quilin¡¯s eight brothers, everyone was dead. Only Quilin walked around the city. He was the last man standing. Hustler was still alive but if he didn¡¯t get some healing he would also die soon. "Well, now that the mist is clear. I should kill the King." Quilin walked past Hustler. But he stopped. "What are you doing? Do you have a foot fetish?" Quilin asked as Hustler held his leg. Hustler said nothing and opened his mouth wide. Quilin raised his brows. "So you do have a fetish." Hustler couldn¡¯t care less about Quilin¡¯s remarks. He latched his teeths on the leg of the Vampire and bit with all his strength. He went inside the skin and the man drank the blood of the Vampire. "Ugh. Gross. You will die if you drink my blood. Get off." Quilin jerked his leg and he did it with such power that it made Hustler fly off. The Vampire looked at his leg and clicked his tongue. "He ripped off my pants and my skin too. I don¡¯t like torn clothes for fucks¡¯ sake." Quilin shook his head and increased his speed towards the castle. "I¡¯ll just kill the king and take one of his dresses. I might wait for that detective as well. He seems like a worthy Human." And like that, Quilin started his walk towards the death of the King of the Forza kingdom. Back in the Village, something entirely different was taking place. Pablo had the stress of a million people combined. In front of him was a Demon and he was all alone against him. Pablo might be the greatest criminal on Earth but he never faced a real Demon before. He wasn¡¯t wearing the infrared glasses anymore as they were of no use to him. They were only freaking him out. A little bit of mist was still left to go away and Pablo could make out the two long horns behind the mist. He would see the Demon soon. ¡¯Where is Andrezj? Did he die? What the fuck is going on?¡¯ He couldn¡¯t find the Angels either. So with no choice, he took a deep breath and waited for the mist to finally go away. "Just a little more. Yes. Yes. Ten." The Demon started counting. "Nine." The mist became less and less. "Eight." The mist became lesser. "Seven." Even less. "Six." "Five." "Four." Now the mist only covered a small portion. "Three." Now the mist only covered the Demon. "Two." The mist disappeared from the feet of the Demon and at¡­.. "One." The mist vanished entirely. Pablo finally saw the abomination of a Demon in front of him and for the second time, Pablo shivered. He felt chills inside his veins. His hot blood became ice. Pablo Castillo went pale. In front of him, a figure clad in red skin, sat atop an equally red throne. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Two huge horns stuck out from the head and two wings sprouted out of the back of the figure and they were red as well. And what also caught Pablo¡¯s eye was the huge red menacing sword, resting on the left hand of the figure. All this while, Pablo imagined what the Demon would look like and when he finally saw it, he wholeheartedly believed the thing in front of him was a bonafide, certified, malicified¡­.. Demon. Chapter 252: Tank The mist was no more. The soldiers and the high dukes were returning to the Glory city to save their King from the Vampires. High duke Jemon was dead. Adolf Hustler was lying far away, twitching after drinking Quilin¡¯s blood. For Quilin, the situation was under control. For the soldiers and the four high dukes, the situation was under control. But everyone was unknown to the fact that the situation was far from being in control. Something horrendous has been awakened. And only Pablo knew about it. He knew it because he could see it. In front of him. Sitting on a throne. A full fledged Demon. [[A/n : See the Demon here.]] Back in the Glory city, Quilin walked towards the King¡¯s castle. No one was around him to stop him. He was a free man in the city. But there was one more person who was still in a moving position without any injuries. The King himself. Like everyone else, he was also delighted by the removal of the mist but the death of Jemon weighed more than joy. The Vampire who came to attack him was strong enough to kill a high duke. The King saw everything happening from his room including Quilin walking towards his castle. He panicked and took out his Receiver. He first called Pablo, nothing happened. Then he called Rower and Rower and said they were coming in half an hour. "I¡¯ll be dead by then!" The King barked and ended the call. The High Dukes and his soldiers couldn¡¯t come to his rescue, his guards were dead. Seeing the situation, the King was only left with one option and he wasted no time to use it. He made a call again and said : "Send one of them as fast as possible." BEEP! He ended the call. The King leaned back on his throne in his room. One call ended his worry. Quilin reached just in front of the main door of the castle. He was just about to push it open but¡­.. "You really killed everyone, huh. That¡¯s some hard work." A voice arrived from behind. By the sound of the voice, Quilin figured it was very far from him. Nevertheless, he turned around and saw the owner of the voice. "Let me come closer." "Now, it¡¯s better." The voice now came from just in front of him. It was a man and he was standing just in front of Quilin. "So you came. He must be scared then. The King, I mean." Quilin spoke. In front of him, a man clad in full black uniform stood and everyone knew who roamed in black uniforms. "I am sent here to kill you. And yes, he is scared." The man said. "Of course, he is scared. No way he would have called someone from Abyssal Butchers just for one man. I made him shit his pants." The man and Quilin were at the same height. And neither one of them had fear on their faces. "I have heard you people cover your faces. Is it okay for you to roam like this?" Quilin asked. "It¡¯s fine. It was an urgent mission so I didn¡¯t bother putting on a mask. We only wear masks if we are doing something wrong from normal people¡¯s views." "What¡¯s your name?" Quilin asked. "I can¡¯t share it." "Then what should I call you?" "Tank is the word." The man called himself Tank and Quilin laughed. "Nice. So now what?" Tank shrugged his shoulders. "Now you die." "Generic dialogue." Quilin cracked his fingers and Tank stretched his neck. Both men were ready and they both threw their fists. BANG! Their fists clashed and both men raised their brows. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "This will be fun." Quilin smiled. Tank grinned. "I hope so." And like that, their fight began. Coming back to Pablo, in the village. A fight on another magnitude brewed. The Demon was in full view of Pablo. Pablo was glad that he was far from the Demon. He wasn¡¯t near him. He didn¡¯t move an inch. He stood with his sword stabbed in the ground and he only looked at the chest of the Demon. He couldn¡¯t meet his eyes. "You must have a lot of questions, Human. I will answer them. But before that..¡­" The Demon raised his right hand and pointed two fingers at Pablo. "Kneel." SWIT! Pablo dropped on the ground. He stuck to it. He wasn¡¯t kneeling, he was lying face first. ¡¯Such power.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t even twitch his finger, his left cheek tasted the ground. "Much better." The Demon liked it. ¡¯I hate this.¡¯ Pablo never kneeled in front of anyone, not even in front of the Gods. And this Demon made him prostrate just by using his two fingers. But more than Anger, Pablo felt the fear of the unknown. His mind raced all around to think of next steps. His heart wasn¡¯t listening to him. He had never met a Demon, he had never met someone like that. "So, Human, I should answer a few of your questions at least." The Demon spoke. "You can¡¯t ask them, seeing how you are licking the ground. But don¡¯t worry, I am happy right now. I will answer some questions myself." The Demon put his arms behind his head and leaned back on his throne. His sword remained still even without any support. "I was summoned here five years ago. I was in my realm and a request arrived from this world. I was the one who grabbed it and as a result, I reached that Hermit slum. Everyone was already in that bunker and only one old man in his dying breaths, stated his demand : ¡¯Kill the royals.¡¯ So, I acted on his wish and went straight to Glory city. It looked like the city of royals so I took my guess. And turned out, it really was the city of Royals. So I killed many people there but I was still weak. I needed to drink the blood of many people to gain my original strength, but I couldn¡¯t manage that, I was injured and I would have died if I had kept on fighting so I fled from the city. Then I landed on this village on top of some kind of bottle and my blood got mixed in with the substance inside the bottle. Then I felt my blood devouring the white substance and from that exact point on¡­.." The Demon paused and remembering the past, his lips found a smile. "My plan was born." Chapter 253: Special Things The time when the Demon fell on the jar of the mist the Cannibals and Vampires were creating, the Demon started his plan right away. He said it himself to Pablo. "I will go into more details. I have all the time in the world now. So after I-" "Wait. At least let me sit up. Please." Pablo interrupted the Demon. He gathered all his courage to do that. The punishment for interfering could be death for all he knows. "Good thing you added please in that. Fine. You may stand up." The Demon waved his hands and Pablo finally felt the force above him disappearing. His face cried by lying on the ground for such a long time. "Thank you." Pablo sat up. He didn¡¯t dare to stand up on his feet and remained seated on his knees. He kept his eyes on the chest of the demon, he still didn¡¯t find the heart to look him in the eyes. "So as I was saying, after my blood mixed in with the mist, the mist lost all its qualities and my blood reigned supreme in that. But before focusing on that, I first derived a way to stay hidden. So I went inside the first house I saw in the village and well, I killed the owner of the house. And the owner of that house was¡­" "Socrates." Pablo answered. The Demon smiled. "Right. The old blind man." "You killed him and took his place. I can understand that. But how did you stay hidden? The presence of a Demon shouldn¡¯t be untraceable. You are a Demon after all." Pablo spoke. He had no expression on his face and he didn¡¯t raise his head in front of the Demon as well. "Hmm? Who gave you permission to ask questions?" Pablo twitched. He couldn¡¯t afford the anger of the Demon yet. "No. No. It¡¯s not a question. It¡¯s my curiosity. Give me the benefit of doubt. Please." Pablo used Please again, catering the pride of the Demon. "Fine. You deserve to ask questions at least. But I am answering everything myself. So stay quiet." Pablo nodded. He won¡¯t speak. He won¡¯t even say Yes. "So after I killed the Chief of the Village, I shapeshifted myself to him. Then I stored his body inside that cupboard and took his place. And you asked how I hid my demonic presence. That was rather easy. I transferred all my powers inside that mist. I only kept the power of shapeshifting active. The mist had completely become my tool now. So I gave everything to it. Any questions?" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Demon paused and Pablo asked, "If the mist had all your powers then why didn¡¯t no one sensed the Demonic presence in it? And why mess with the mist anyway? You had taken the place of the Village chief, you could have stayed hidden in plain sight and prepared blood to drink to regain your true power." Pablo had asked the Angels if they could sense some Demonic presence in the mist and they had said no. And the Demon was saying that he mixed all his power in the mist. How was this possible? Were the Angels lying? Only the Demon could answer that. And he did : "The mist had all my powers. And one of my powers is Stealth. That way, I hid all my powers in the mist and no one could sense it. And the only power I had with me was the power of shapeshifting. And that meager power wasn¡¯t enough for anyone to figure out I was a Demon. Now about why I messed with the mist. I did that because it was a passive way to collect blood for me. The mist killed so many people, it sucked the life out of them and all that life kept storing inside the mist. It kept storing for five years and today, I took all of it back inside me. I collected the blood without doing anything. This is the best. I am in my full power after a long time. Bliss." Pablo heard the Demon till the end and there was one question that burned his mind for a while. And he asked it. "Why me?" "Hmm?" "Why did you lick my blood? You could have inhaled all his mist anytime you wanted so why did you wait to drink my blood?" "Isn¡¯t that obvious? I needed the blood of a strong individual. And you came into my life. Remember that day when I said that you will be able to do my job as well. And after some days you asked me what was this job I was talking about. That day, I told you the story about how my son died and I want you to take revenge from some ghosts for my son, that was just a lie. This was the real job I wanted you to do. The job of making me achieve my full power. And you did." "Why? Why do you need the blood of a strong man? The mist killed a great number of people. Weren¡¯t you satisfied with that? How did you even classify me as a strong individual in the first place? And if the mist was your power then how the Cannibals weren¡¯t getting hurt. The urine of a newborn should be useless." The Demon placed his leg on top of another. "The Cannibals were under the impression that the mist was their doing. And I chose to let them stay in their delusion. I could hear everything happening around me because of the mist. So when I heard that the urine was a way to stay safe from the mist, I deliberately made the Cannibals stay unharmed from the mist after they drank the urine. I had no intention of making them think that the mist was my doing. They could jeopardize my plan. Though, the suit you made, it was legit. It really stopped the effects of the mist. Good work. And about drinking your blood¡­.." The Demon sighed. He leaned further back on his throne a little more and landed his eyes on Pablo¡¯s head. Pablo clenched his knees. ¡¯He is looking at me.¡¯ He kept his head down and the Demon smiled. "You were smart, Human. Smarter than anyone I have met here. I tried giving you clues about what could be inside the mist and I stopped after a certain point because I didn¡¯t want to uncover my identity. If I would have said more, you would have understood that I am the Demon. So I kept quiet and let things play out. But when for the first time you came inside this village, inside this mist with troops, I sensed something that doesn¡¯t belong to this world. And that something was with you. And at that exact moment, I decided to drink your blood." "What did you sense?" Pablo asked, and he had a feeling he knew the answer. The Demon grinned wider. He removed his hands from behind his head and moved them behind his throne. "Nothing much. I had just sensed¡­" The Demon never stopped smiling and finally brought his hands in the front. Each hand carried one person and Pablo figured that the special thing the Demon had sensed was nothing but¡­ "These Two Angels." Chapter 254: Compassionate Pablo finally saw what he was looking for, for all this time. But at what cost? The two Angels were on the hold of the demon. He held them both by the neck. "Angel!" Pablo shouted, his eyes on Cupid. Cupid squirmed. ¡¯She is alive at least. Talk to me. Can¡¯t you hear me?¡¯ Pablo tried to talk through his mind but he received no reply. He jerked his head at Andrezj and he was no better than Cupid. ¡¯Wasn¡¯t he the strongest Angel? What happened to that?¡¯ Both Angels were bleeding and both of them had their eyes closed. They were at the mercy of the Demon. "How are you able to touch them?" Pablo asked. "I am at my best, Human. I can even touch Gods if they were here." "Why are you holding them?" "Stay quiet." Pablo clenched his jaw. He obliged but he sure wasn¡¯t liking his current position. "Let me explain a few more things. Stay silent till then." Pablo said nothing. "The male Angel here is the Guardian Angel of that girl. That assistant of yours. And this female Angel, she is your guardian Angel. Right?" ¡¯So he doesn¡¯t know all about me.¡¯ "Yes. You are right. She is my guardian angel." Pablo lied. "Exactly. So I thought, a person who has a guardian Angel with him, shouldn¡¯t be weak. That¡¯s why I decided to drink your blood. And about that girl, she also has a guardian angel but she wasn¡¯t all that remarkable. You were the best blood for me. The day when you sent the girl inside the mist to test your suit, I sensed this male Angel with her and then when you came to the slums and showed that bottle filled with mist, I was certain that you two were indeed special. Then when you entered the mist for the first time, I sensed this girl Angel of yours and seeing how strong you were, it was only you who deserved to be used by me. Congratulations." "Can I ask something?" Pablo asked for permission. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he did such a thing. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Where is the magic word?" The Demon replied. Pablo gulped down his anger. "Please." The Demon smiled. "Now ask." "After the mist, I mean, after your breath covered this entire village, you, along with other villagers left this place. You acted just like the chief of the Village. You made everyone believe that nothing changed. And after leaving this village, you went to the Hermit slums. But you were summoned in the Hermit slums. Demons can¡¯t go to the place they were summoned from. So how did you manage to stay for so long in that slum?" "Heh. Tell me this, Human," The Demon leaned forward. "Who was the person who told you that Demons can¡¯t go back to the place they were summoned from?" The Demon stared at Pablo with a smile. And when Pablo figured out the meaning behind the Demon¡¯s word, his brows shot up. "It was you." The Demon laughed. "Yes. It was me. While I was Socrates. I planted this thought inside your head. I had a feeling you might suspect me so I told you that Demons can¡¯t go back to the place they were summoned from without finishing their work. And since you had no way to confirm this claim of mine, you brought it." Socrates, who was the Demon, had told Pablo that Demons can¡¯t go back to the place they were summoned from. And in this case, that place was Hermit Slums. Pablo had accepted this claim as Cupid and Andrezj didn¡¯t refute it. So, because of believing this claim Pablo figured that Socrates couldn¡¯t be the demon as he was staying in the Hermit slums. And now it turned out, it was just a lie. There was no truth in that claim. "Demons can go anywhere they want, Human. Though, they can¡¯t return to their realm before finishing the work they were called here for." "Will you kill them?" Pablo asked, gesturing with his eyes at the two Angels. "I might. Since I am already holding them like this." "Let them go. They have nothing to do with this." "Hmm? Are you ordering me?" Pablo dropped his head down. "No. I won¡¯t dare. I am just pleading to let those Angels go." "So you are a compassionate type. I see. Fine." THUD! The Demon threw both Angels to his either side and Pablo sighed. ¡¯I don¡¯t want them dying on me. They are the ones who will tell me how to kill this thing.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t a compassionate type at all. Dealing with a Demon was new for him, he needed some kind of ancient support like the Angels. Pablo raised his head again and again; he only looked at the Demon¡¯s chest. "Can I ask one more question?" "Bark." Pablo didn¡¯t like the bark word but he endured. "When did you place a needle on the top of the skull of Socrates?" "When you were surrounded by Cannibals. I saw my chance, went to the house, and it was not a needle, it was my fingernail, I placed it on the top of the skull and came back to fight with you all." "So you already planned to take me to the house and made me prick my finger." "Yes. The moment I entered the village, I was looking for a chance. I needed your blood without making you suspect me." "That¡¯s all." Pablo had no questions. He didn¡¯t want to try his luck anymore. The Demon might get irritated and kill him. Talking about luck, Pablo remembered a person. ¡¯Wait a little more, Sera. I will find you.¡¯ Pablo hadn¡¯t forgotten about Sera. But right now, he didn¡¯t even know what would happen with him, much less worrying about Sera. "Well, it¡¯s time to have some fun." The Demon stood up from his throne. Pablo flinched. "Don¡¯t be scared. I won¡¯t kill you¡­" The Demon stretched his body and held his sword on his left hand. Then¡­ SWISH! He arrived in front of Pablo. Pablo remained seated on his knees and the Demon held his hairs. Pablo grabbed the hilt of his own sword. He didn¡¯t do anything. He just held his sword. The time to fight hadn¡¯t come because Pablo also knew that the Demon won¡¯t kill him¡­ "Yet." Pablo¡¯s hairs were grabbed by the Demon¡¯s right hand and Pablo sat there with no movement. "Let¡¯s meet those Royals." The Demon wasted no time on any more explanations and took off in the air. Pablo looked down and he would die if he fell from the height he was in. ¡¯He jumped higher than Flashy. And he is flying.¡¯ Pablo stayed silent. He wanted the Demon to remain as less annoyed as possible. The Demon wasn¡¯t flying at supersonic speed. He was looking around and nodding along the way. He glanced down on the ground and a group caught his eye. "Right. They are here as well. Let¡¯s take them too." The Demon muttered something and the next moment, the group of soldiers and the high dukes, floated in the air. The Demon and Pablo were high up and Pablo wasn¡¯t even able to see the soldiers. Nevertheless, the Demon saw them full well and he was on his way to finish what he began five years ago. The Destruction of the Royals. Chapter 255: About Me The Demon was in the air. On his right hand, Pablo was held by his hairs. The man didn¡¯t complain at all and the Demon stayed flying. They both were very high in the air and some kilometers below them, the army of the Forza kingdom was flying. The two Angels, Andrezj and Cupid were left at the Forsaken Village and Pablo couldn¡¯t do anything to take them with him. The most he did was to convince the Demon to let them live. Pablo looked down and he only saw some black dots. He was so high in the air, he couldn¡¯t even see the soldiers. He glanced at the Demon who was ten times bigger in size from him and shook his head. ¡¯Glory city will die today.¡¯ ¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤ Inside the city. Quilin and Tank were fighting and neither one of them gave up. Tank was on a mission and Quilin was on his own mission. Both men were equal in strength and they were not even bruised yet. "You are strong." Quilin said. "Not enough." Tank replied. "Don¡¯t be sad. You just got the wrong opponent. I am the strongest Vampire after my father." "I don¡¯t care." "Why are you not using your Ego?" Quilin asked. They were both fighting with their hands and legs. "There is no need for it. I will kill you without it." "Ouch. Are all of your friends blunt like you?" "They are worse." Tank threw a right to Quilin and the Vampire thrusted his head back. He then raised his leg and kicked Tank¡¯s chest. But Tank didn¡¯t move and held Quilin¡¯s foot. Quilin gritted his teeths and landed a kick with his other leg on Tank¡¯s face. "I just want to kill the King here. Is that too much to ask for? My father said he will make me the King if I accomplish that. This is a test for fucks sake. All my brothers are dead. Only I am the sole heir now. Just let me have my throne." Tank took the kick with no worries. Nothing happened to him. "Are you hearing yourself? You are literally asking me to let you kill the King of this Kingdom. No way I can allow that." "Fuck you." Quilin jumped. Tank jumped as well. They jumped towards each other but in the corner of their eye, they caught a glimpse of something and they both landed back. "What is that?" Quilin asked. "Looks like a group of people." Tank guessed. "Just how many enemies does this Kingdom have?" "We have no allies. If that counts to something." The group of people came closer to them and just as they entered the premise of the city¡­ THAAM! They crumbled on the ground. Tank and Quilin finally got a look at them. "They are also wearing black suits. You called for backup?" Quilin asked. "No. They are different. They are someone else." Tank refuted. They both watched the millions of people getting up from the ground. "What the hell was that? Who made us fly like that?" One man barked. They all were wearing black masks on their faces along with glasses. No one would recognise them. "You all are inside the Glory city. State your purpose. Who are you?" Tank spoke. "We are in the Glory city? That fast?" The man who was angry a few seconds ago, wasn¡¯t angry now. He removed his mask and glasses instantly. "It¡¯s you. So you all have returned." Tank recognised the man. "A high Duke has arrived. Things became a lot more annoying." Quilin also recognized the man. It was none other than Boulder. Boulder heard both men but before talking to them, he addressed other people. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Everyone, we are back in the city. Remove your masks and glasses. There is no need for those anymore." Everyone heard Boulder loud and clear. They all removed their glasses and masks. "Finally. We are back." "Wait. What the hell? So many dead bodies?" "The Vampires were really here then." The soldiers welcomed the sight of the dead bodies but they were glad they arrived in their city. They were not in that much danger anymore. The high dukes also removed their things and they all came forward. Jamal, Boulder, Rower and Xavier. They all roamed their heads and their gaze stopped on Tank and Quilin. "So his highness called one of you." Jamal said, looking at Tank. "Since you all are so useless." Jamal didn¡¯t reply. His eyes went to Quilin. "And you must be the reason his highness called this man." Quilin shrugged. "Pretty much." "You lost this war. The mist is no more and you are all alone." "Well, I killed one high duke though. I think I can handle you guys too." "What?" Rower exclaimed. Jamal¡¯s brows twitch. "It¡¯s a bluff. Jemon is a beast." Boulder spoke. "It¡¯s true. One of the high dukes died. It¡¯s a historic moment." Tank confirmed it. "Now I can understand why his highness called him." Rower said. Jamal sighed. "The mist is no more. The Cannibals are dead. The Vampires are dead. Only you are left to kill. I still think you lost the war." "Fuck that. Where is that detective? How did he cure the mist?" Quilin entirely ignored Jamal¡¯s words. "Yeah. Where is he?" Boulder looked around. "And also, who the hell made us fly?" "I think he is still in the village." Jamal guessed. THUMP! "Or not." Someone landed between the high dukes and Quilin and Tank. The landing was smooth as the person was standing on his both feet. Everyone glued their eyes on the person and they all broke into smiles. "Commander!" The soldiers rejoiced. "How did you even come here?" Jamal asked. "Good work removing the mist. You will be heavily rewarded." Boulder chimed in. And there was only one man who could receive such welcomes¡ªPablo Castillo. But Pablo was in no mood to enjoy. "This is not the time for praise." He said, staring at the sky. "Why? What happened?" Jamal asked. Pablo looked at the high duke. "Worry about what will happen." Jamal frowned. "What are you talking about?" Pablo opened his mouth but he was late. THUMP! One more person landed on the ground. Dead bodies bounced in the air by the sheer impact of the jump. And when the bodies came back on the ground again¡­ Everyone finally understood what Pablo was talking about. "He is talking about me." The Demon had arrived. Chapter 256: Not Scared The Demon finally arrived in the Glory city. He had landed just in front of the King¡¯s castle then he walked towards Pablo. Pablo remained standing in the same place and the Demon stood beside him. The soldiers, the high dukes, Quilin and Tank, all found fear trembling in their eyes. A towering being stood in front of them and by all means, it wasn¡¯t Human. "Who¡­ What are you?" Jamal asked, gripping his swords. They all stepped back as well, creating distance from the Demon. "Tell them, Human. Tell them the whole story." The Demon won¡¯t explain himself so he gave the job to Pablo. And Pablo would oblige it. "Listen to me carefully," Pablo spoke, his face devoid of expressions. "Don¡¯t speak in between until I am finished." With a deep breath, Pablo explained everything to everyone. He told them how Socrates was dead long ago, the mist wasn¡¯t the doing of Cannibals, the mist belonged to the Demon and how he inhaled it and came in his true form. Pablo also told them that the Demon drank his blood and he was the one who made all of them fly. Pablo was just about to end the explanation by telling the Demon¡¯s purpose but the Demon himself shared the last part. "I am here to kill all the Royals." The Demon¡¯s voice sent shivers to everyone¡¯s spine and the surroundings were already reeking with blood. The explanation was finished and everyone knew by now what would be taking place in a few moments. But before that, Jamal glared at Pablo. "What kind of detective are you? You couldn¡¯t even figure out if that chief was a Human or not?" Pablo gazed at Jamal. "What kind of high duke are you? You couldn¡¯t even end a Demon when he was at his weakest five years ago." "That and that are two different things." Jamal argued. "Shut up, both of you. It¡¯s no time to fight." Rower yelled. "That¡¯s right. Last time it took all the military to stop this guy. Ask the King to call for them again." Someone spoke. It came from behind Pablo. Pablo turned around and for the first time he saw both Quilin and Tank. Quilin didn¡¯t make that much impression on Pablo but Tank surely caught his eye. "Are you from the¡­" Pablo spoke but he couldn¡¯t finish. "Yes. And there is no time for introduction. Inform the King." ¡¯Someone from the Abyssal Butchers is here. Must be for this Vampire. They both should be strong.¡¯ Tank vanished from his spot and appeared near the high dukes and the soldiers. Now only Quilin and Pablo were left near the Demon. "So you are saying it was you all along?" Quilin asked the demon directly. Pablo liked the guts of the Vampire. The Demon glanced at Quilin. "Yes. And ask anything again, I will rip your heart." Quilin sighed. "This is a mess. I am temporarily changing my mission." Quilin also vanished and arrived near the high dukes. "You can go back to your Kingdom. You will die if you stay here." Jamal said. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I want to kill the King and I won¡¯t go back without doing it. Also, this Demon won¡¯t stop after destroying this city. He needs to die." "Suit yourself." They both stopped talking and now the whole army of the Forza kingdom stood in front of the Demon. Quilin wasn¡¯t from the same kingdom but he would also fight the Demon. STEP! STEP! Some footsteps resounded from behind the Demon and Pablo. They both turned their heads around and saw the source. The Demon showed no reaction but Pablo for sure showed something. ¡¯So he is still alive.¡¯ A man walked towards Pablo and the Demon and Pablo knew who that was. It was Adolf Hustler. Hustler also saw Pablo and he shook his head. The Demon did nothing and Hustler walked past Pablo. But before completely walking away, he muttered : "This is not Black rank anymore." Pablo gave a slow nod and Hustler carried on walking. "So the blood worked. You are one strong man." Quilin said, watching Hustler. There was no hole in Hustler¡¯s chest anymore, his wounds were healed and the man looked as good as new. ¡¯So he also drank the blood of a Vampire.¡¯ Pablo understood what Quilin meant by those words. But he didn¡¯t understand what Hustler was doing here. His black rank assignment shouldn¡¯t be the same as Pablo? Nevertheless, Pablo would focus on other things later. The Demon was the priority. Hustler ignored Quilin and stood with the others as well. "I have called the military. They¡¯ll send as many people as they can. They will be here any minute." Tank said. "Call others from your division too. Heck, call all of them." Rower suggested. Tank furrowed his brows. "Who made you a high duke? You know I can¡¯t do that. Only the King has that kind of authority." "Right. I have to call the King. Keep an eye if the Demon starts attacking out of nowhere." Rower took out his Receiver. Everyone kept an eye on the Demon, afraid that he might attack Rower to stop him from talking to the King. "Don¡¯t worry." The Demon said. "I won¡¯t move until you all are ready to fight. Gather all the heads you can. I will wait." Every time the Demon spoke, all of them flinched. His voice wasn¡¯t that of a Human after all. It was filled with a horrifying texture. Rower gulped and called the King. "Your highness, there is a Dem-" "I know. And I have called them. All the available Generals, Commanders and Abyssal Butchers will be coming. This time, kill the Demon for good." "We will try." BEEP! The call ended and Rower relayed his talks with the King. "Now we wait. If the Demon stands at his word then we will win." Boulder said. "Don¡¯t get your hopes up. He is at full strength this time. Five years ago, he was the weakest and yet he destroyed half of the city, who knows what will happen now." Rower stated. "All that is good and fine, but why is the detective standing beside him? Is he too scared to move?" Xavier spoke for the first time since he came back. "Of course he is scared. Even we are scared." Jamal replied. "No. He is not scared." Someone refuted Jamal. Jamal would have retorted but the person who refuted him was none other than the Demon. "This man is not scared." The Demon said again. "Then?" Hustler asked. The Demon grinned. "He is Terrified." Chapter 257: Come The Demon said Pablo was terrified. Pablo wasn¡¯t afraid of anything but ever since he met the Demon, his actions stated otherwise. The Demon placed his hand on Pablo¡¯s shoulder. "You are terrified, right? Terrified of me, right?" Pablo didn¡¯t look at the Demon. "I just don¡¯t want to die." "Don¡¯t worry. I will kill you in the end and without any pain. You made all of this possible after all." The Demon patted Pablo¡¯s shoulder. ¡¯I am getting sympathy from a Demon. Great.¡¯ Pablo shook his head and remained standing beside the being. "Why are you standing near him? Come here!" Boulder shouted. Xavier and Rower also called Pablo to come towards them. "You can go if you want. No need to be scared." Even the Demon told Pablo to go. But Pablo shook his head once more. "I am standing here for a reason." "Hmm? What would that be?" The Demon asked. "I am getting accustomed to a Demon." Pablo revealed. "What are you on about?" Rower barked. He didn¡¯t get it. The Demon was the same as Rower. "I mean, I have never seen a Demon. I am completely disoriented right now. But since I have to fight him, I have to get over my shock. So, I am standing beside him and making myself familiar." "That¡¯s a weird reason." The Demon said. Pablo shrugged. Rower shook his head. "Let him do whatever he wants. His use is over. The mist is no more and he can¡¯t possibly deal with a Demon." Jamal gave a cold response. Pablo ignored him and kept standing. The Demon also said nothing. THUMP! THUMP! "They are here." Tank spoke. Everyone jerked their heads at the entrance of the city. Tank waved his hand in the air. "Over here. Don¡¯t attack just yet. Join here." Tank shouted and he would only shout like this in one situation. The military was here. Battalions after battalions crossed the gate and in a uniform manner, they all joined the soldiers of the Forza Kingdom. After the Battalions, ten people arrived and they all had purple uniforms on their bodies. But the uniform had no badges on them. Only one star was placed on their shoulders. "Come here, Commanders!" Tank shouted again. The ten Commanders heard him and they all joined the high Dukes. They also bowed to Tank and the latter just gave them a nod. After the Commanders, twenty more people arrived. They also wore purple uniforms but their shirts were filled with badges and medals. On their shoulders were two stars and Pablo figured what these twenty people would be. "Over here, Generals!" Out of twenty people, five of them were women and Pablo checked them out. ¡¯These women must be good.¡¯ All twenty generals did the same and stood with the high dukes and Quilin. ¡¯Now the Abyssal Butchers should come.¡¯ Pablo guessed. But his guess went wrong as three people arrived wearing purple uniforms yet again. Though, their purple was darker than the previous two groups and there were three stars on their shoulders. They also had badges and medals and they were all men. Pablo didn¡¯t know who they were as the Commanders and Generals were already present. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He waited for Tank to call them and he did. "Here, supreme leaders!" Pablo did an impressive nod. He liked the title. The supreme leaders came and they stood behind Tank. Everyone was standing behind Tank. The soldiers, the high dukes, Quilin, the Commanders, the Generals and now the Supreme Leaders as well. ¡¯The Abyssal Butchers¡¯ authority is something else.¡¯ Tank acted like he was the leader and no one raised any complaints. But setting that aside, Pablo darted his eyes at the entrance again and this time, he was sure that they would arrive. And they did. Four people arrived at the gate and by their build, they were all men. They wore masks so Pablo couldn¡¯t make out their faces. But the plain black uniform and the behavior of the soldiers, high dukes, Commanders and Generals depicted that they were the real deal. The members from the Abyssal Butchers division. But Pablo couldn¡¯t look at them too keenly. ¡¯Calm down. It will happen. This is not the right time.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hands twitched. His legs flinched, urging him to run towards the four members and rip them apart. Pablo¡¯s body always reacts like that whenever he sees someone from that division. He controlled the urge and after a few seconds, he managed to calm down. "Here!" Tank shouted again. The four members walked and they gave a look to the Demon. The people who had arrived before didn¡¯t find the guts to look at the Demon but these four men looked the being in the eye. They stood with Tank, side by side and seeing their masks, Tank also wore his own. And like that, the formation was set. At the front were five Abyssal Butchers, behind them were three supreme leaders, behind the supreme leaders were twenty Generals and behind them were the Ten Commanders. That wasn¡¯t all. Behind the Commanders were four high dukes, Hustler and Quilin. And behind them were the millions of soldiers from the Forza Kingdom and millions of soldiers from the military. "Everyone arrived?" The Demon asked. "Yeah." Tank answered. "That¡¯s good. But the position doesn¡¯t seem right. Let me make it right." WHISH! The Demon vanished. Everyone turned hyper and they came to a defensive stance. "I am here." The Demon¡¯s voice resounded and everyone looked there. "He went to the gate?" Tank questioned. The Demon was standing at the entrance of the city. "Now you all need to change position." The Demon waved his hand and in an instant, all the soldiers and military members teleported in front of the King¡¯s castle. "Now it¡¯s more like a war. Me versus an army. Face to face." The army of millions was in front of the Demon. There was distance between them but both were face to face. The Demon then looked around and frowned. "There is not enough space to fight. Too many houses and buildings. I should make it clear." The Demon raised his right leg in the air and brought it down on the ground. THUMP! Shockwaves erupted from the impact and it was powerful enough to destroy the surrounding buildings and houses. "Now we have a playing field." The Demon was satisfied now and he was finally ready. He raised his right hand towards the army and while motioning his fingers, he said only one word : "Come." Chapter 258: Plain Old The Demon invited millions of people to attack him. He had a smile on his face and he was looking forward to the upcoming fight. His left hand gripped his red sword and he stayed just at the entrance of the city. The army, however, didn¡¯t move. The five Abyssal Butchers in the front eyed the Demon but they didn¡¯t dashed towards him. "I said Come!" The Demon shouted. "Everyone!" Tank shouted as well. All of them paid attention to him. "Forget about the enemies residing far away from us. The other kingdoms, the missions, forget about them. The culmination of all your efforts stands in front of you. A Demon stands in front of you. Pass this and you will reach glory. Finish this and you will attain peace. Kill the Demon and you will attain freedom! Kill the bastarddddd!!" "Raaaaaaaangghhhhhhhhh!!!" Tank successfully made the people ready for the battle as with a devastating warcry, they marched towards the Demon. "Yes. Come to your death." The Demon waved his sword and ran towards the incoming army as well. "Use your Egoes! No need to hold back! Use them from the start!" Tank ordered and the soldiers raged all the way. Fire, water, ice, wind all sorts of elements dashed towards the Demon and the Demon faced all of them head on. "Yes. This is it. This is more like it. Give it your all!" The Demon waved his sword and all the elements crumbled to the side. Not even one thing touched the being. "If using Ego is necessary then I might just end this right now." Jamal spoke and no one heard him, which was good. He snapped his fingers and like that, everything stopped. The whole army stopped and so did the Demon as well. Jamal then leisurely walked towards the Demon, holding his two blades. "No opponent is strong to me. Everything is too easy." The high duke reached in front of the Demon and raised both his swords high in the air. The Demon stood still with a smile on his face and Jamal brought down his swords. TUNG! Metals clashing sound came which shouldn¡¯t have come. The Demon¡¯s head should have rolled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jamal frowned and looked. And as soon as he looked, he felt the highest level of shock. His lips trembled by the scene in front of him. No one was able to move after Jamal snapped his finger but the Demon, the being, had stopped the two swords of Jamal with his hands. "H-how? How can you move?!" Jamal yelled. He never witnessed anything like that. Ever since he got his Ego, he was unbeatable. He was untouchable. The Demon shouldn¡¯t be able to move. Heck, the Demon was completely still a few seconds ago. He was completely still. So how? The Demon smiled. "Fooled you." Jamal widened his eyes and let go of his swords. He jumped a step back from the Demon. "This is impossible. You shouldn¡¯t be able to move. How can you move?" Jamal asked the same thing once more. "Now that is true fear in your eyes. I thrive in that bliss." The Demon inhaled deeper as if sniffing the fear. He gave the two swords back to Jamal. "Try again." "Hell no. I am resetting it." Jamal joined his fingers and before he could snap, the Demon held his hand. "So you can control time to some extent. Those people surely hand out Egoes like candies." Jamal couldn¡¯t move. The Demon was just in front of him and his red eyes peered straight inside the fragile soul of the Human named Jamal. "Are you afraid, Human?" The Demon asked, his face close enough to eat Jamal¡¯s head. "Ye.s" Jamal said the truth. He didn¡¯t dare to lie. "Good." The Demon moved back. "If you would have lied, I would have shown you my home." "What ho-me?" Demon grinned. "Hell." Jamal shivered under the black sharp fangs. His right hand was still under the hold of the Demon so this time, he decided to use his left hand. He brought the hand behind his back and joined his fingers. However¡­ "There is no need to hurry. Stay with me for a while. I got all the time I wanted." The Demon held Jamal¡¯s other hand as well. Now he couldn¡¯t snap. Jamal didn¡¯t resist as all his strength left his body. He was powerless against the Demon. Both swords of Jamal were adorned on his back and he was at the mercy of the Demon. "Why are you holding me? What do you want?" Jamal gathered all his will power to ask that. "I want to see how long you can stop time. It can¡¯t be forever, right?" "It¡¯s fifteen minutes. I can stop time for fifteen minutes." "Oh. But I don¡¯t believe you. I will see it myself. You will stay like this for fifteen minutes." The Demon would confirm it himself. "Don¡¯t kill me yet. I didn¡¯t even get the chance to fight you well." "Of course I won¡¯t kill you yet. Where¡¯s the fun in that? I will toy with all of you first. And don¡¯t worry, you will get your chance to fight me. Sadly, you can¡¯t even scratch me alone. You need people." Jamal said nothing. He agreed with the Demon. He couldn¡¯t do a damn thing alone especially when his Ego was useless against the being. "I am sure you people haven¡¯t even seen a Demon in its full power. You don¡¯t even know how to kill me. You all are doomed from the start." "You will be beheaded. That¡¯s how you will die. That¡¯s how everyone dies. That¡¯s how war is. We will kill you with sheer force." Jamal argued. He might look like a child in front of the Demon but he was a brave child. Jamal showed some bravery in front of the Demon but the being just shook his head. "This may be a war for you all, but for me¡­" The Demon applied force on both hands of Jamal and the sound of bones crackling rattled in the battlefield. "It¡¯s just a plain old playground." Chapter 259: Bath The object of war is not to die for your country but to make the other bastard die for his. For the people of Forza, the fight with the Demon was War but for the Demon, it was just a game. A fun way to pass time. Jamal was held by the Demon and he couldn¡¯t even wriggle. He was too afraid to die. He just wanted the time to start again. "Only one minute left in fifteen minutes. Be patient." The Demon said. "Do you have a name?" Jamal asked. He used all his courage for that. "Yes. But you don¡¯t deserve to hear it." "Why?" "You don¡¯t have what it takes." "I can literally stop time." "That¡¯s not enough." "Then what do you want? Who will you tell your name then?" The Demon smiled. "Someone who can make me fear." "Heh." Jamal scoffed. "So no one will get to know your name." "Exactly. And look¡­" The Demon pointed his finger at the army behind Jamal. "One minute is up." Jamal jerked his head behind him. The army was running again. Time resumed. "So you were telling the truth. You can stop time only for fifteen minutes." "Let me go then. I will fight you with them." Jamal shouted. "What¡¯s that? Who is he holding?" Tank asked while running. "That¡¯s a high duke. When did he get there? And he is held by that monster." Quilin answered. "I don¡¯t care how he got there. We have to kill the Demon. He is busy with the man. We have a chance. Attack!" The army kept moving forward and more Egoes dashed towards the Demon. "You want to go away, right?" The Demon asked. "Yes." Jamal answered instantly. "Wish granted." The Demon held Jamal¡¯s armor and lifted him. Fireballs and other shit flew towards the Demon. But the Demon just smiled and threw Jamal towards the incoming Egoes and the army. Jamal broke through the air and like a bullet, he collided with the army. Tank and the other strong individuals were fast enough to dodge him but the soldiers at the back weren¡¯t that lucky. Jamal made the soldiers fall with him. Nevertheless, they instantly stood up again and carried on their march with full vigor. Jamal also got up, shook his whole body. "I will kill that bastardd!" He joined the army and ran towards the Demon. The Demon liked the rage the army had on their faces. He didn¡¯t move from his spot and raised his sword high above his head. The army reached closer to him, the Abyssal Butchers reached closer to him and when they were just about to touch the Demon¡­ The Being brought down his sword. BOOM! The sword met the Abyssal Butchers and the Demon grinned wider. "You are not half bad." "You too." Tank stopped the Demon¡¯s sword. Though, the ground he stood on found a crater but the sword was stopped. Tank used his forearms to stop the sword and when the Demon was grinning, Tank used the chance to hold the sword with both his hands. "Attack!" He shouted. "Yessss!!" The soldiers had never lost their vigor and they threw themselves at the Demon. Tank did his best to hold the sword of the Demon in place. The other higher ups of the military also acted just like the soldiers. "Use your strongest Attacks!" Tank ordered and everyone listened. Rower used his Ego to the fullest and attacked the Demon non stop. Flashes of whip ran around the big body of the Demon as Rower used his full speed. Boulder was not behind as well. He finally started giving his all as the super strength Ego he had was being used to the fullest. "I always wanted to go all out. I always wanted this shit!" Boulder was the only one other than the Demon who enjoyed the current situation. He landed his mace constantly on the Demon¡¯s head and each time it created a huge impact. The ground below the Demon constantly went deeper as Boulder¡¯s strength was no joke. Nevertheless, even after such stomping, the head of the Being was still intact on his shoulders. But Boulder wasn¡¯t alone. There were more to come. Tank gritted his teeths, he used all his strength to keep the Demon¡¯s sword in place. The Demon wasn¡¯t letting go of his sword as well, which was good. As long as Tank held the Demon¡¯s sword, the Demon¡¯s hands weren¡¯t free. But in the end, Tank was merely a Human. It was already commendable that he could compete with a Demon¡¯s strength but everyone knew he couldn¡¯t do it forever. He needed some help. And the help arrived. "You are doing good. I will give you a hand." "Thanks." Jamal arrived beside Tank and he also held the Demon¡¯s sword. Tank felt a lot easier now. The Demon was trying to take his sword back from Tank but now that Jamal also joined, some extra strength was added. Jamal¡¯s Ego rendered useless against the Demon so Jamal could only contribute like this. The high duke still had strength inside him. The Demon faced the wrath of all the millions of soldiers as well. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were using everything they had to injure the Demon. They were stabbing him, they were attacking him with their Egoes from point blank range. Everyone wanted the Demon dead. Boulder and Rower carried on and Xavier joined them as well. He placed both his palms on the Demon¡¯s chest and said : "Increase Maximum." THUMP! The Demon went deeper in the ground. His knees bended and he gazed at Xavier. "Gravity applies to everyone." Xavier said. He stepped back from the Being and attacked him with his shield. "You Dukes sure are strong. But not strong enough." Someone spoke and came in front of the Demon. It was a man and two more men were with him. And everyone knew who these three were. The Supreme Leaders, they were called. One of the supreme leaders reached out his hand and without any fear, placed it on the Demon¡¯s face. "It seems you haven¡¯t taken a bath for years. I will help you." The Supreme Leader¡¯s hand turned bright red and the man muttered : "Magma Incineration." Chapter 260: No Buildup "Magma Incineration." Such were the words of the Supreme Leader and they certainly weren¡¯t empty. The bright red hand of the man spewed out flaming hot magma and it covered the Demon from head to toe. The soldiers attacking the Demon were afraid to touch it, afraid they might get burned. "It will only harm this beast. You all keep attacking!" The supreme leader assured everyone. They weren¡¯t afraid of magma anymore as they carried on their onslaught on the Demon. The magma covered the entire body of the Demon and the ground below him melted as well. The Demon kept getting deeper on the ground. "I won¡¯t stop the magma as long as he isn¡¯t dead. Give it your all!" The Supreme leader poured nonstop magma on the Being and the Demon¡¯s skin wasn¡¯t even visible now. And the good part was, there were more to come. "You are doing good, Hoover." A man remarked and arrived beside the Supreme Leader. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Supreme Leader who could use magma was called Hoover and the man who praised Hoover was also a Supreme Leader. Just like Hoover, the other supreme leader also placed his palm on the Demon. Hoover¡¯s hand was on the Demon¡¯s face and the other supreme leader¡¯s hand was on the Demon¡¯s chest. "Your body looks delicious. My pets will love to eat that." The Supreme leader said some weird thing but no one questioned him. They were all too busy to worry about that. But they also knew they would get to know what the supreme leader means soon enough. The hand of the leader glowed brown and after that¡­ SLICK! Worms came out of it. Small slimy skin colored worms wriggled and they made their way inside the Demon¡¯s chest, inside his body. People wrinkle their nose at the sight of the worms and they surely believed that the worms would certainly do a good job inside the Demon. The supreme leader didn¡¯t remove his hands from the chest as worms kept appearing and going inside the Demon. "Nice work, Gordon." A new man spoke. There were three supreme leaders in total and this time, the third one arrived. But he arrived behind the Demon. Hoover with the magma and Gordon with his worms were doing well, now it was the turn of the third supreme leader. "Kill him, Carter." Gordan said. "I hope so." Carter placed both his hands on the Demon¡¯s back. "Go back to hell." SRINGG! Carter used his Ego and both hands of the Demon shrunk. They became the hands of a malnourished human living in slums. "Now it will be easy to handle him." Carter moved back from the Demon. And now that the Demon had weak hands, Rower used the opportunity. He was already whipping the Demon on all his body parts but he was unable to do any noticeable harm. However, now, he could. He wrapped his whip on one hand of the Demon and used his super speed. Then, with not that great effort, the Demon¡¯s left hand fell off. Everyone¡¯s eyes sparkled and they found more vigor in themselves. They had a chance. The Demon could be harmed. The Demon wasn¡¯t indestructible. Rower did the same thing with the Demon¡¯s other hand and now, the Demon was without any hands. Tank and Jamal didn¡¯t have to give their all to hold back the sword anymore. The Demon lost his hands altogether. "Throw it away. Destroy it. Do something about this!" Tank shouted, holding the sword of the Demon. "Give it here." Carter said. Tank gave it to the supreme leader standing behind the Demon. Carter took it and did the same thing he did with the Demon¡¯s hands. The long red sword of the Demon turned small in front of their eyes and they rejoiced. "Good work." Tank praised the man. The sword had now turned to a stick. "What to do with it?" Carter asked. "Destroy it." Tank said without a second thought. Carter did it. He clenched his fist and the sword crushed on his palms. "Do the same thing with his legs, good sir." Rower spoke. "On it." Carter already planned to do that. He placed his hands on Demon¡¯s legs as well and did his thing. The legs turned skinnier and Rower whipped them apart. THUD! The Demon fell down and no one could see his body. He was covered in magma and worms after all. "Does anyone else have something powerful?" Tank asked. "You forgot about us." "Us too." The Commanders and Generals spoke and Tank nodded at them. And after the Commanders and Generals, someone else chimed in as well. "You forgot about us too." Tank looked at the man who said that and shook his head. "You all can do whatever you want. No one can stop you guys." Tank said to his comrades. The four Abyssal Butchers had yet to do anything to the Demon. "We will go after you. I might end up killing it before you people get the chance." One of the Abyssal Butchers said to the Generals and Commanders on behalf of his other members. The Generals and Commanders just gave a nod and they all finally did their jobs. There were ten Commanders in total and one by one, they all used their Egoes. The Demon had already lost its hands and legs. No one was even sure if the Being was alive or not, but they wanted to take no risks and completely end it all. The ten Commanders finished their attacks and the Demon was more miserable now. Then the twenty Generals¡¯ turn came and they too wrecked torment on the sinister being. The Demon was in two pieces now. He was cut down horizontally. His entire torso was no more. The Demon only had his body up to his chest now. Like a statue of a philosopher constructed on a crossroad as a memory. "Now anyone can kill it by stomping on it. So much for a Demon." Tank spoke and looked at one of the Abyssal Butchers. "I think you can do something here." He said. The Abyssal Butcher shrugged and came in front of the tiny Demon. He reached out his hand and outstretched his palm towards the Being. Then, with no type of build up, he went straight for the kill¡­ "Dismantle and Cleave." Chapter 261: Another Demon The Abyssal Butcher said Dismantle and Cleave. He spoke two words and everyone waited for something to happen. KLICK! SHRILL! Something did happen and it happened in a split second and ended just as fast. Everyone felt air shifting around the Demon and when it ended, they all saw what became of the Being. In small parts, the Demon was divided. Thousands of fragments of his body laid on the ground. Pieces of meat lying as if a master butcher had cut it. No, not a master butcher, an Abyssal Butcher. "This should be the end of him." The man said. "I expected no less from you, Disco." Tank praised the man. The Abyssal Butcher who did Dismantle and Cleave was called Disco. "Don¡¯t relax. It¡¯s a Demon, keep that in mind. Even his pieces shouldn¡¯t be visible. Destroy him, Vertigo." Disco moved back and another Abyssal Butcher took his place. Vertigo was his name and he also outstretched his palm at the pieces of the Demon. He kept it there like that for a few seconds and soon, black flames erupted from his palm. The black flame caught the pieces of the Demon and that was it. "That¡¯s all?" Rower asked. "Yes. These black flames are indistinguishable. They can¡¯t be put off. They are a hundred times hotter than glory matches." Vertigo explained his power. "As you say." Rower had no intention of offending an Abyssal Butcher. Though, he agreed with Vertigo as well. All of their Demonite suits were on fire when they had arrived inside the city but overtime as they fought with the Demon, the fire went off. Glory matches might be great but their fire couldn¡¯t stay lit forever. The Demon¡¯s pieces were distributed in small cubes and all of them were covered with black flames and magma and worms too. And seeing no movement from the Demon, everyone believed that it was the end. They really defeated the Demon. "I think we did it." Tank spoke first and other people followed. "It¡¯s strange but I think that too." "Some of us didn¡¯t even get to fight." "It ended very quickly." "He seemed strong to me." Jamal said. "Yeah." Tank agreed. "I expected more from a Demon." But Tank spoke too soon. "What a coincidence." A familiar voice rang. "I expected more from you all as well." Everyone jerked their heads all around. The easy atmosphere disappeared as they were all too familiar with the voice. That was the same voice that sent them in shivers. That was the voice of the Demon. They all looked at the tiny pieces of the Being and they all couldn¡¯t believe their eyes. The pieces wiggled on the ground and they bounced off to other pieces. They began joining themselves on their own and everyone could only back off. "Is he healing himself?" Tank asked. "Tch. Even that didn¡¯t kill him. Is there a special way to kill a Demon?" Rower asked the same question that ran inside everyone¡¯s mind. How to kill a Demon. And they received an answer as well. "You can¡¯t." The Demon answered them himself as all the tiny pieces became one and the Demon was back in his true form yet again. Though, the magma, worms and black flames still danced around his body. "You must be feeling pain at least." Tank said. "Hmm? Pain? Because of this?" "Yes?" Tank hoped so. "Naive you are." The Demon said and jerked his body once. All the magma covering the Demon fell off on its own and it wasn¡¯t the only thing that came off. The black flames that couldn¡¯t be extinguished went out as well. The Abyssal Butcher, Vertigo saw such a thing for the first time. Also, the worms that had invaded the inside of the Being came out with an outburst and they weren¡¯t moving. "These insects died the moment they tried to eat me. I am not from this world you see. The only way you can defeat me is to bring someone who also isn¡¯t from this world." The Demon¡¯s skin was fully visible now and it broke everyone¡¯s hearts to see that the beast was unharmed. He was as good as new. His hands and legs grew back and they appeared stronger than before. "At least you don¡¯t have your sword." Rower said. "Hmm. Are you talking about¡­" The Demon motioned his hands in the air and out of nowhere, a sword manifested on his left hand. "This." The Demon smiled and everyone encountered grimace. All of their efforts and Egoes were useless. The Demon was fine as he was from the start and his red sword also came back. Nothing made sense. "Anyway, you all got your chance. Now it¡¯s my turn." Everyone moved further back from the Demon. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They were already away and they stepped back even further. But the Demon didn¡¯t seem to care about that. He roamed his eyes and they landed on a man standing on the front lines. The man was already looking at the Demon just like everyone else but the next second, the Demon wasn¡¯t there. "Hello." Demon arrived in front of the man. The man shivered and heck, everyone shivered. They moved away for nothing. The Demon was already in front of them. "Are you Vertigo?" The Demon asked the man. "Ye-Yes." Vertigo replied. "You were the one who burned me, right? I hate to say it but you managed to hurt me. So you have to die first." "What-no?" Vertigo raised his hands towards the Demon. "Hell fir-" "Too late." The Demon motioned his finger, creating an invisible vertical line in the air. Vertigo felt nothing but after one second, everyone found horrification at its peak. Vertigo¡¯s body got divided in two parts from the middle vertically. THUD! One part fell on the right and the other on the left. And it was clear by the sight that Vertigo died. A member of Abyssal Butchers died just by the Demon motioning his finger. "This is nuts. Attack from far. Don¡¯t get too close to him! Keep running!" Tank shouted from the top of his lungs and everyone started running all around. The Demon grinned. "Let¡¯s play tag for a while then." He also started running. He started jogging, to be exact. He ran playfully like a grown up acting as a kid. He targeted one soldier at a time and while laughing, he killed them. He was having fun and he would do it for a long time. "Tch. There is only one person who could stop him." Tank spoke. "Who?" Jamal asked. Tank glanced at the Demon enjoying killing the soldiers and according to him, the only person who could stop the Demon was¡­ "Another Demon." And fortunately, there was someone like that present in the Glory city. Someone who goes with the name¡­ Pablo Castillo. Chapter 262: Forget About Heart For all this time, only the Demon and the army were fighting. Where was Pablo? He had yet to make a move. He was standing beside the Demon before the Being changed his position. But now he was nowhere to be seen. Where did he go? In front of the King¡¯s castle, the running and killing was going on and Pablo wasn¡¯t there. So if he wasn¡¯t in the front area of the city or the castle, then he would surely be at the back of the castle. And indeed, that was the case. Behind the king¡¯s castle, Pablo rested his back on the wall and he was sitting on the ground. He wasn¡¯t moving and his eyes were closed. He heard all the noise and commotion coming from behind him but he didn¡¯t even twitch. Deaths were evident after all. But he wasn¡¯t just resting behind the castle, he was waiting for something as well. And after a long time, his wait was finally over. ¡¯Pa..Pa..blo.¡¯ Pablo stood up. "Angel? Is that you?" ¡¯Ye-s.¡¯ "You took forever to wake up. Where are you? You have tell me how to ki-" ¡¯Where is the Demon? Where are you? Are you fine?¡¯ Cupid interrupted Pablo. "I am so fucking confused and disoriented. I am forced to meditate. Come here or tell me from there what to do with that thing!" ¡¯You didn¡¯t fight with him?¡¯ Cupid asked, a hint of surprise in her voice. "Of course I didn¡¯t. I have no clue about him. He just resurrected even after getting demolished to pieces. I was waiting for you to tell me how to deal with him." ¡¯There is only one way to kill a full fledged Demon.¡¯ "Tell me that!" ¡¯Will you do it?¡¯ "Hell I will. I don¡¯t want to die just by sheer strength of someone. Tell me how to kill him." ¡¯You have to eat his heart.¡¯ ¡­ Pablo stopped talking. Cupid said nothing as well. After ten seconds, Pablo spoke : "Any other way?" ¡¯No. That¡¯s the only way. Andre also confirms it.¡¯ Pablo sighed. "He is fine, right?" ¡¯Yes. He is fine. I heard how you talk to the Demon to spare us.¡¯ "It was only you who could tell me how to deal with him. I couldn¡¯t have let you die." ¡¯Still. It¡¯s a good progress. You are developing sympathy.¡¯ Pablo clenched his jaw. "Listen, bitch. I am not playing games here. If I knew how to kill the Demon I would have let him kill you both. Don¡¯t expect anything soft from me. I will not tolerate it next time." ¡¯Of course. You are still you.¡¯ "Leave it. Tell me this, is Andre there?" sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯Yes. He is injured the most. He was the one who engaged with the Demon as soon as he appeared. Though, he was no match.¡¯ "I don¡¯t care. Ask him this, if the mist was the doing of the Demon then how could his Angelic powers work in it. How could he heal Sera¡¯s hands after getting harmed by the mist?" There was silence for a while but Cupid arrived very soon. ¡¯He says that his powers were stronger than the Demon¡¯s at that time. That¡¯s why he could heal. And he healed Sera when her injury didn¡¯t get worse. If she had remained injured for a long time by the mist, then he would have failed to treat her.¡¯ Cupid explained and Pablo nodded. "So I need to eat his heart and this will end?" ¡¯Yes.¡¯ "No wonder he wasn¡¯t dead even after getting shredded. What a pain. This is way bigger than the assignment. This is bullshit." Pablo let out a tired sigh. "I need a plan. I won¡¯t fight him without it. I need to think." Pablo stopped talking and he ran scenarios inside his head. He had a way or two to deal with the Demon but he wanted a sure fire way. A simple mistake would cost him his life. Thankfully, he had enough time to think about that. However, as they say, the main problem with everyone is that they think they have time. Suddenly, Pablo stopped hearing voices of killings coming from behind him and before he could think anything else¡­ "Who are you talking to, detective?" Someone arrived in front of him. And it was the last person Pablo wanted to see. "Motherfucker. Leave me alone!" Pablo shouted. He cursed just out of sheer shock. The last thing he was expecting was the Demon in front of him. His shock made him curse the Demon and the Demon, in return, just grinned. "You are a strange one, Human." He said. Pablo didn¡¯t reply. He glued his back on the castle wall. "You are certainly afraid I can understand that. But unlike others, your fear is different." Pablo frowned. The Demon carried on. "All of them are screaming, sweating, crying for their lives, they are afraid to die. But you, your fear is like¡­ controlled." The Demon rambled some more and Pablo started to understand where the Being was getting at. "You are also afraid of me but it¡¯s like there is some part of you that is constantly thinking of killing me. And that part of yours is entirely sure that you can kill me. The others have left hope of winning but I always got this feeling from you that you believe that you can prevail. I don¡¯t know why I am thinking this and if I am right then I don¡¯t know why you are thinking like that. So, what I am trying to say is, if you really think that you can kill me, then¡­" The Demon brought his mouth beside Pablo¡¯s ear and whispered : "Think again." The Demon moved back and grinned wider. "Now let¡¯s join the others. You are missing out all the fun." "I am fine here." Pablo tried to refuse and that didn¡¯t sit right with the Demon. "Urk." Pablo groaned as the Demon grabbed his throat. Pablo used to do this move to others but now he was on the receiving end. The Demon tightened his grip on Pablo¡¯s neck. "Shhh¡­" The Demon put his finger on the lips. "You don¡¯t get to choose. Starting as of now¡­" The Demon stared with his red eyes deep inside Pablo¡¯s soul and declared : "I am your God, Pablo Castillo." And with this phrase, Pablo was all too familiar. The last time Pablo heard this was from someone whom he hated from the depth of his being and now that the Demon used it, his outcome became clear to Pablo. ¡¯Angel, forget about his heart...¡¯ Pablo glared at the Demon in return and made up his mind. ¡¯I will devour him whole.¡¯ Chapter 263: Too Crowded Pablo made up his mind. The Demon would die by his hands. No matter what. But for now, the Demon had the upper hand and that hand was on Pablo¡¯s neck. "Where did he go?" "Did he go for the King?" "He will kill the King!" Tank and the soldiers panicked. The Demon suddenly vanished while playing tag (as he called it) and the only logical answer was that he went after the King. But they all were proved wrong instantly. "I am here." Everyone heard the Demon¡¯s voice and they all looked in the sky. The Demon was hovering in the air and everyone could only look at him. There were some people who could fly but they didn¡¯t dare to share the same sky with the Demon. They all stared at the Demon and soon they noticed something. "Is that a person?" "He is holding a man?" "Who is it?" The Demon held someone on his right hand and it wasn¡¯t clearly visible who it was. So, the Demon decided to give them a closer look. "See for yourself." He raised the man and threw it straight towards the ground. THUMP! The man landed like a rocket on the barren ground and everyone finally got a look at him. "It¡¯s the Detective." "Pablo." "Where was he?" People recognized Pablo and they also wondered where he was. "He was hiding behind the castle. I brought him here." The Demon answered, still hovering in the sky. "Of course he was hiding. He is White ranked." Jamal spoke. "It¡¯s not about white rank. Anyone will hide if a Demon pops out." Boulder kind of defended Pablo. Jamal ignored him as it was no time to argue. Pablo laid on the ground, his eyes open. Blood dripped from his mouth and he couldn¡¯t get up. "Bones. Broken. Heal." Pablo asked. He could only speak one word at a time. Even breathing hurts. "Heal him. Someone. His brains might help us." Boulder pleaded. "Do it." Tank commanded and a soldier came forward. He was from the military and he sat on his knee. He placed his hand on Pablo¡¯s chest and did some things. "His brains are useless. He is the one who awakened this fiend." Jamal barked. "Then he will put it to sleep as well." Boulder replied and Jamal went silent again. The soldier kept his hand on Pablo¡¯s chest for a while and when the green light from his hand vanished, he stood up. "He is fine now." He said and joined other soldiers. "Get up, Pablo." Boulder said. ¡¯Why is he nice with me?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t know why Boulder was taking his side. He defended Pablo a few times against Jamal¡¯s barkings as well. Nevertheless, Pablo felt his bones joining again as he slowly stood up. Now he was also on the battlefield like others. The Demon was still in the air though. "So there are some healers among you as well." He said. No one replied anything but the Demon¡¯s next words forced them. "I can¡¯t allow that." The Demon won¡¯t allow healers? "What? Why are you afraid of some healers? Leave them alone." Tank shouted. He was the only one who could talk with Demon other than Pablo of course. "Actually, forget about the healers." The Demon changed his mind¡­ for the worse. "All the soldiers should die. It¡¯s too crowded." The soldiers looked at their Commanders and leaders. The Demon raised his sword towards the army. "Tether," He said. "Kill all the soldiers." The Demon¡¯s sword vibrated violently and the Demon let it go. "Run!" The soldiers shouted and they left all their formation behind. They ran blindly. They had no intention of dying. Pablo watched the Demon¡¯s sword dashing straight towards the soldiers and it was piercing them one by one. It was passing through the bodies of the soldiers like paper. ¡¯So his sword¡¯s name is Tether. Sounds menacing.¡¯ Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about the soldiers and he couldn¡¯t stop the sword as well. Some soldiers tried to stop it but the sword just pierced through everything. It was unstoppable. Pablo roamed his eyes around the battlefield and he stopped at the Abyssal Butchers. ¡¯Only four now. One of them is dead. Fair enough.¡¯ In just five minutes, all the soldiers both from the military and the King¡¯s were dead. ¡¯There was one man who was going to marry after this war was over. Too bad.¡¯ Pablo remembered the man who promised his beloved that he would marry her if he came back alive. ¡¯Nothing ever goes as planned.¡¯ Pablo shook his head and paid attention to the Demon. That was the thing that mattered. Fuck the lovers. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Now only the main people are here. Wait. I have missed the most important one. Just a moment." The Demon vanished and in the blink of an eye, he was back in the sky again. And he had one more person his hand on. "Your highness!" Rower exclaimed. The Demon got the King. He held him by his collar. "All of you are going to pay for what you did to that slum. I am here for that anyway." The Demon said. The King said nothing and the Demon did the same thing which he did to Pablo. THUMP! He threw the king on the ground, just beside Pablo. A hole was created and it was bigger than Pablo. ¡¯He used more force on him.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t thrown that hard. After all, only his few bones were broken but the King, well he kind of lost consciousness because of the throw. "Your highness!" Rower ran towards the King. "Someone heal him!" The high duke shouted. "All the healers are dead." Tank shared the news. "Is he dead?" The Demon asked. "No. He is alive. But he will die if he doesn¡¯t get healed!" Rower yelled. ¡¯Why is he so concerned about the King? Is it love or something?¡¯ Rower was the only one who cried and yelled for the King¡¯s well being. Everyone else wasn¡¯t that worried. "I can¡¯t have him die yet. I didn¡¯t even throw him that hard. I planned to toy with him." The Demon shook his head and waved his hand. "I will heal him for now." The King glowed in red light and his body floated in the air. After a few seconds, the light went away. "It¡¯s done." The Demon said and the King landed back on the ground. "He will live now." The Being said and slowly descended down. Everyone stood around the King, barricading him and the Demon finally came down. "Your King will surely live now but¡­" The Demon walked towards the army of only a few men. "You all shall not." Chapter 264: What Do You Got? Adolf Hustler, Quilin, Four high dukes¡ªJamal, Boulder, Rower and Xavier, Ten Commanders, Twenty Generals, three Supreme Leaders, only four Abyssal Butchers, the King and Pablo. This many people were in front of the Demon. Each individual was strong enough to defeat nations but right now, an international level threat stood in front of them. The King had also joined the fight and the fighting power Forza kingdom had right now wasn¡¯t even a small army. It was just a group of people. Quilin wasn¡¯t even from the Forza kingdom. The Demon walked towards the group and everyone prepared themselves. There was no point in running away anymore. The Demon would catch up to them anyway. The Fight was evident. "Tell me all your Egoes. I will devise a plan against him." Tank said. "Like hell I will tell you that." Quilin refused right away. "You will die if you don¡¯t. It¡¯s only us right here that can stop him. Backup won¡¯t be able to come on time. Cooperate with us for now." Tank talked some sense. Quilin made a sour face but he gave a nod at last. "Fine. But I will tell mine in the end. After you all are done telling yours." Tank agreed with that and went first. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But before he could speak, the Demon chimed in. "Are you sure you want to talk about that in front of me?" The Demon had stopped walking towards them. Tank looked at him. "We will whisper among ourselves. Give us some time." "Oh. Are you ordering me?" "I am begging. Please give us some time." Tank pleaded. ¡¯He really wants to save the kingdom or himself. I don¡¯t know.¡¯ Pablo found Tank very serious about the Demon. Which was obvious. No one wants to die after all. The Demon heard Tank¡¯s begging and grinned. "Fine. Only five minutes. Then I will start my act." ¡¯Act?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t get it but he won¡¯t ask. He would understand soon enough. "Thank you." Tank gave a light nod at the Demon and turned to others. "I will go first. My Ego is Diamond." He whispered. "Diamond?" Quilin asked. Tank explained, "My body can turn into diamond. My strength increases and I become unbreakable." "Is it still active?" Rower asked. "It is always on." Tank revealed. "Great. My Ego is super speed. I can run very fast. You already saw it." Rower shared his Ego. "I have already tried my Ego and it¡¯s useless against the Demon. So I can only contribute with my strength and these swords." Jamal came out with his Ego as well. "So you are not that useful?" Tank asked. "Well, I can cut." "That isn¡¯t special. Waste of time." Tank outright called Jamal useless. And he had the authority for that as well. Abyssal Butchers can do anything. Jamal could only listen to his insult. "I have super strength. I am the strongest." Boulder said his part. "Good." Tank liked it and looked at Xavier. "I can control gravity." Xavier shared his Ego. "Hmm. Did you use it on that guy?" Tank asked. "Yes. I did. I increased his gravity to the maximum." "Then why did you remove it? Does it have a time limit?" Tank complained but Xavier shook his head. "I never removed gravity from him. It¡¯s still to the maximum for him." Everyone raised their brows. "You mean to say that all this time, he had the maximum amount of gravity and he is walking as if it¡¯s nothing." Rower asked out loud. "Well, I never removed my gravity from him. And after that, he regenerated his whole body. So I don¡¯t know if he is really walking with the maximum gravity or not right now." Xavier wasn¡¯t sure. "Doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s not waste time. The high dukes are done. You all share yours too." Tank proceeded forward. "I can use Magma. My name is Hoover." A Supreme Leader shared his power. Tank nodded. "I am Gordon and I can summon worms from my body. They can eat anyone from the inside." Another Supreme Leader revealed his strength. There were three Supreme Leaders and after these two, the third one also shared his power. "I am Carter. And I am the one who shrunk both the hands and legs of the Demon. And his sword as well. I can shrink anything." "I can Dismantle and Cleave. Disco is the name." An Abyssal Butcher spoke this time. "I can spread deadly poison. I am Elixir by the way." One more Abyssal Butcher iterated his power. "I am Goudy and my power is my imagination. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s not an overpowered thing but it¡¯s still enough to make me join this division." Goudy said. He was also an Abyssal Butcher. "I have already shared mine. Vertigo is dead. Only four of us are left here." Tank recalled the numbers of his comrades and they were less. The situation was tight. Nevertheless, he had yet to get out of it. He was in the highest position right now as a fighter and he had to lead everyone. After the high dukes, the Abyssal Butchers were done telling their shit, and Tank heard the Egoes of the ten Commanders and twenty Generals. They had some strong powers and after them, Tank looked at a young man "What about you?" He asked. "I am Adolf Hustler and I can punch very fast and hard." Adolf Hustler shared his somewhat power and Tank just nodded. "Good enough." Tank turned his head at the main person. "What about you, your highness? Will you fight or stay behind us?" "I will fight. If I were in my castle, I would have stayed hidden but now it is not possible." The King was ready to throw hands. "Then share your Ego." Tank commanded. The King threw away his robe and now he was just in the attire of a normal man. Like a soldier. "Give me your ear." The King said. Tank sighed and reached closer to the King¡¯s mouth. The King then whispered something and Tank moved back. "It¡¯s very unlikely that it will work. But if it works, then we have a chance." He said and looked at the person standing just beside the King. "And what about you, detective? What do you got?" Pablo¡¯s turn came and he had prepared the answer for this inevitable question. And he answered right away. "Drive." Chapter 265: Demand Tank asked Pablo what he got and Pablo answered Drive. "What the fcuk is that?" Tank didn¡¯t understand. And others were like that as well. "I have a strong drive to kill the Demon. Motivation, you can say." Pablo clarified himself. "We all have motivation. Just tell me your Ego." Tank asked again. "He can run very fast. He even caught up to me once." Rower answered. Pablo sighed. ¡¯Can¡¯t run from that.¡¯ "Then just say that. And you said that he got a white rank?" Tank asked Jamal. "That¡¯s true. He got the weakest rank." Jamal replied gladly. He expected Tank to say some bad words to Pablo but instead, he said : "That¡¯s still better than you. You are useless." Tank roasted Jamal again. Jamal clenched his jaw. He couldn¡¯t do anything. Pablo smiled just to annoy Jamal more and it worked. "Hmph. Everything will be useless anyway." Jamal said and stopped talking. Tank ignored him and finally focused on Quilin. He stared at him for a few seconds. "Fine. I can control blood inside anyone¡¯s body. I can kill anyone. That¡¯s how I killed the high duke as well." The young sire finally shared his Ego and Pablo really liked it. ¡¯That¡¯s so convenient. Did it work on the Demon?¡¯ Pablo wanted to ask it but he was sure Tank would ask it. "Did it work on him?" And indeed, Tank did ask. "I tried it. I think it works on him. But on a slower rate than others." Quilin said. Tank nodded. "And you know, if I use it on the King, then he will die as well. I can kill him right now." Quilin threatened. "My life is already in danger, young man. The Demon would kill me anyway. Your threat is meaningless until the Demon is alive." The King responded to the meaningless threat and Quilin just sighed. "Fine. I am in." He agreed to fight with the others. "Alright. We can make a plan now with all the information I have. Gather around." Everyone made a circle and Tank whispered the plan he made with everyone. ¡¯Impressive. He thought of a plan pretty fast. But no matter what it is, it won¡¯t work.¡¯ Pablo already knew the plan won¡¯t work even before Tank shared it. The Demon was too confident that he would handle anything. That wasn¡¯t some empty confidence. Though, Pablo did like something which Tank said. "He told us nothing works on him because he is not from this world. But since we can¡¯t manage something out of this world, we have to deal with it ourselves." Pablo inwardly smiled at the reveal as he knew, just like the Demon, he was also not from this world. Nevertheless, he kept that to himself and listened to the whole plan of Tank. "That¡¯s all." Everyone dispersed from the circle. "Do as I said and we all will live." "Yes." Everyone was ready and finally, they all stood in front of the Demon with confidence. Even the King was in the front. Everyone will fight. No one was hiding. "Are you all done?" The Demon asked. "Yes." "Nice. But before you start attacking, I don¡¯t like the numbers of certain groups. Give me a second." The Demon waved his hands and thirty people from the fighting force floated in the air. "What? What are you doing?" Tank shouted. The thirty people were the ten Commanders and twenty Generals. The Demon made them hover in the air. "I simply don¡¯t like crowds. No offense." The Demon grinned and without any delay, he clenched his fist. BURST! Along with the clenching of his fist, the thirty people bursted like balloons. Blood splattered on everyone and in front of their eyes, they lost a good amount of fighting force from their small army. ¡¯Like I thought. The plan is already fucked up.¡¯ Pablo figured something like this would happen. The Demon had too many powers. "This is too much. Who the fuck is he?" Quilin cursed. He couldn¡¯t stay calm anymore. "I think we will all die today." Tank outright declared. "Not only us, this kingdom will perish today as well." The King shared his thoughts as well. ¡¯So they gave up.¡¯ Pablo knew full well what went through everyone¡¯s minds. It was Despair. The Abyssal Butchers, famous for never backing down, found depression in front of unbelievable power. The high dukes were no better. Jamal had seen the power of the Demon first hand and when the twenty Generals and ten Commanders died like flies, the other high dukes kind of accepted their fate. They would die by the hands of the Demon. "I refuse to accept this. I am going to become the King of the Vampires. I can¡¯t die here!" Quilin shouted and the Demon liked the desperation for living in his voice. And it would sound more melodious to his ears if that voice was begging to live. So, the Demon decided to hear that music. "Tether," He let go of his sword and gave one simple order. "Cut his hands and legs." Quilin also heard that order and he ran at his best speed. He didn¡¯t look back. He was running in a straight line, he would have ran zigzag but fear overpowered his brain. He didn¡¯t even know where he was running. There was only a road in front of him, a clear path for Tether. The Demon¡¯s sword went past the people standing and no one tried to stop it. It reached Quilin in no time and just like it was ordered, it severed the hands and legs of the Vampire. "Nooooo!! Don¡¯t kill me!!" Quilin broke into tears. All his coolness and calmness went to trash. He was begging. "Keep crying like that. It¡¯s good background music." The Demon let the Vampire cry and he finally focused on the few people standing in front of him. Everyone was in danger and the King turned his head to the only hope of survival. He looked at Pablo. "Can you do something about it?" He asked. "Not yet." Pablo replied. "What? Not now then when?" The King barked. Pablo stayed calm. "He will pose a demand to you. Pay attention to that first." "What are you talking about?" The King didn¡¯t get it. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Hey King!" The Demon called. "Yes!" The King instantly replied. The Being called him out of nowhere. "Do something for me." The Demon said and the king gave a side eye to Pablo. It happened just like Pablo said. The Demon did ask for something. "What?" The King asked. The Demon smiled wider than ever. "Whatever I am going to do now¡­" The Demon spread his arms and finally shared his demand. "Broadcast it to your whole Kingdom!" Chapter 266: Shhh... The Demon posed a demand. A weird demand. "What?" The King asked for confirmation. "I want everything to be broadcasted and I won¡¯t say it the third time." The Demon repeated his demand and the King won¡¯t ask it again. "Do what he says." Pablo spoke as well. The King nodded and took out his Receiver. He then proceeded to touch some buttons and soon, one big eyeball came out from the ground. ¡¯Is this the Camera?¡¯ Pablo found the eyeball convenient and cliche for being a camera and a screen presented itself on the castle of the King. And not just that, everywhere around the Kingdom , wherever there were screens, the current scene was being shown. The Demon was visible to everyone. "Why did he ask for this?" The King whispered to Pablo. "He just wants to show off." Pablo knew the reason. The floating eyeball stayed in one place and it covered each corner of the glory city. Everything was being broadcasted to everyone present in the whole Kingdom. "What is that?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Is something wrong?" "What is going on there?" "What about the attack on the Village?" "What about the mist?" All the residents of the Kingdom saw the scene in front of the King¡¯s castle and they were left with questions. Everyone knew the soldiers were going inside the Forsaken village to deal with the mist today because of the pamphlet and it had been only a few hours. People didn¡¯t believe that it would take only a few hours to deal with the mist and they were also sure that there were no soldiers being broadcasted on their screens. They could only see a few people and one bizarre person. Though, when they paid attention on the screen, they recognized someone. "It¡¯s the King!" "What is he doing there?" People recognized their King even without his robes and crown and this only made them more curious. In every city of the Forza kingdom there were screens and everyone naturally paid attention to it. Everyone including Draxus and Flashy too. Draxus was on a mission of his own and he sure as hell wasn¡¯t expecting to see Pablo on a screen. "You reached the King, czar. But at what cost." Flashy was the same as Draxus. His mission was to kill the Duke of Numb city but he forgot about that when he saw Pablo. "What kind of mission did you take, Boss?" And just like these people, there was one screen in all the slums too. One such slum was Hermit, where Pablo¡¯s slaves and the residents of Forsaken village were currently residing. Every one of them were inside the haunted house. They were all sitting on the hall of the house, their eyes were on the screen placed on the wall. "Where is the Chief?" "What¡¯s the detective doing there?" "What happened to the mist?" "Keep watching." The eldest slave, Nike, made the villagers quiet. The villagers weren¡¯t afraid of the house anymore as the slaves had made them believe that the house was safe. But more than the haunted house, they were afraid of the thing they were seeing on the screen. "What is that hideous thing?" One villager asked. "We will know soon enough. Just stay quiet." Nike said again. The villagers went silent and Nike just hoped Pablo returns alive. The slaves had yet to see the world. The whole kingdom¡¯s eyes were on the screens and on the people standing in front of the King¡¯s castle. They wanted to know what was going on. And it was the responsibility of the King to tell them. So he began. "People of Forz-" "Shut up. I will speak." The Demon had other plans. The King shut his mouth and the Demon looked straight into the floating eyeball. "Hello, people. I am a Demon and I am here to kill all the Royals." The Demon did his introduction and his face and voice was enough for everyone to face dread through the screen. "Many of the Royals are already dead and after I kill only these people, this kingdom will be mine." The Demon laughed out loud. "Your King and only four high dukes are standing in front of me and some people from the military as well. They are the last line of defense this city has. After they are dead, it¡¯s all me." The Demon revealed the current situation to everyone, he entirely ignored Pablo and he wasn¡¯t finished. "All of you can see this because I wanted you all to see me. The royals had destroyed a slum five years ago and I was summoned out of hatred just to kill the Royals. My existence here is all for the destruction of the Royals. And they will surely die today. And you all should know that your King is also a royal so he shall also perish today." Everyone exclaimed but they didn¡¯t get to express their shock. "Therefore, after the death of everyone in this city, only I will be left alive and since there will be no King for this kingdom, it¡¯s only me who will reign supreme here. This broadcast will serve as proof that I am strong. With this, you can see that I am worthy. Today, in front of all your eyes, you all will witness a new King. This kingdom will now have¡­" The Demon spread his arms and in a frenzied laughter, he ended his speech. "A Demon King." The Being declared his intentions and everyone successfully panicked. The current King jerked his head at Pablo. "Now what?" "Do you have your stamp? Like a seal of some sorts." Pablo asked. The King nodded many times. He even took it out. Pablo also nodded and took out three papers from his bracelet. "Stamp at them." He showed them to the King. They were blank and the King, without any thought, stamped the end of the paper. Pablo stored the papers back inside his bracelet and he even took the stamp from the King and stored it as well. The King didn¡¯t mind that as he was eager. "How will that save us?" He asked. "It won¡¯t." "What? Then why did you do that?" "Will tell later." The King clenched his jaw. He was about to curse Pablo but¡­ "Alright. That¡¯s enough chit chat. Get ready to die." The Demon interrupted the King. "Wait a minute." Rower spoke. SWISH! "Shhh¡­" The Demon arrived in front of Rower¡¯s face, his finger on Rower¡¯s lips. "Don¡¯t talk to your King like this, Vermin." BANG! Rower didn¡¯t get to reply as the Demon punched the high duke. And no genius was needed to know that the real fight began or perhaps¡­ The Final Fight. Chapter 267: I Hope The Demon punched Rower. The high Duke flew miles away and everyone else scattered apart from the Demon. "Do something, Pablo!" The King cried. ¡¯Yes. You are the only one who can fight him.¡¯ Cupid also spoke. Pablo and the King were side by side and the King pleaded more : "Why did you make me stamp the papers? What do you want? Just do something." "Do you remember the time when I said we¡¯ll see who is a bigger scum between us?" Pablo asked. "Yes. What about it?" "Well," Pablo smiled. "I won." "Yes. You won! Now do something!" The King shouted. Everyone heard his shout, even the people watching their screens. "Nothing is working against that beast. What can he even do?" Jamal retorted. All of them were constantly stepping backwards while the Demon stepped closer to them. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry. "Come on, use your mind. There must be some way!" Boulder asked for help as well. ¡¯I think it¡¯s high time you do something.¡¯ Cupid said the same thing. Everyone waited for Pablo to reply and he just sighed. ¡¯Not yet.¡¯ He replied but only to Cupid. ¡¯Then when?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯When someone dies.¡¯ ¡¯What?¡¯ Cupid exclaimed. ¡¯Millions of soldiers are dead. How many more deaths do you want?¡¯ ¡¯A death of someone prominent. Soldiers mean nothing. A high duke should die.¡¯ Pablo revealed his intentions and Cupid went out of words. She couldn¡¯t comprehend Pablo¡¯s mind and by all means, she found Pablo wrong. The people watching on the screens waited for the high dukes and Abyssal Butchers to fight back. They didn¡¯t want the Demon as their next King. Pablo turned his head behind and he saw Quilin lying without his hands and legs. ¡¯Why isn¡¯t he healing himself?¡¯ Quilin wasn¡¯t moving as well. ¡¯Guess he died. Rest in.. fuck it.¡¯ Pablo ignored the young sire. His story was over. The Demon kept walking towards them at a slow pace and everyone just hoped they wouldn¡¯t get attacked first. "Which one of you is at the highest rank after the King?" The Demon asked. "You don¡¯t know that already?" One Abyssal Butcher asked in return. He shouldn¡¯t have done that though. WHISH! THUD! The Demon vanished from his spot only for a second and appeared in the same spot again. Nothing changed except that Abyssal Butcher. He was headless now. "Dammit! Just stop killing my men." Tank roared. "Oh? That¡¯s some tone. I should say sorry now." WHISH! THUD! S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. THUD! The Demon did the same thing as before and the next thing everyone knew was the dropping of heads. Only Tank was the Abyssal Butcher left alive. The others died. "If you hadn¡¯t said anything, they would still be alive." The Demon said. Tank clicked his tongue. He didn¡¯t say anything. He wanted no more deaths. Everyone watching the screens had nothing to say as well. For them, Abyssal Butchers were indestructible and yet, three of them withered like nothing. The Demon destroyed the indestructible. ¡¯What else are you waiting for? Now you can do it. The Abyssal Butchers died.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯You can see what is happening here?¡¯ Pablo asked. Cupid should still be in the Forsaken Village. ¡¯I am in the slums with your slaves and ghosts.¡¯ Cupid answered. ¡¯Fair enough. What about Andre?¡¯ ¡¯He is still in the village.¡¯ ¡¯Looking for Sera?¡¯ ¡¯Yes. And stop wasting time. Do something. There is a Demon in front of you!¡¯ ¡¯Shut up.¡¯ Pablo ignored the Angel and paid attention to the Demon again. ¡¯Abyssal Butchers aren¡¯t enough. Kill a high duke.¡¯ Pablo wanted one more death. The death of Abyssal Butchers was shocking for people but for them, high dukes were the real people whom they see everyday. For the people, high dukes were one of them and their deaths should appear more tragic. The people should lose hope. And Pablo would make sure that happens. He took a deep breath, clenched his fist and spoke : "Killing these people is nothing. Our high dukes are the main force for you. Kill them if you can." Pablo mustered a great amount of courage to say that. The Demon was unpredictable. Pablo could die for speaking out of line. But he took the risk anyway. "What are you saying? I am useless against him!" Jamal spoke first. "I like how you are confident in me but I don¡¯t think I stand a chance against him." Boulder said the same thing. "Detective, you are out of brains now. The people you are standing up for are giving up on their own." The Demon laughed and Pablo decided to take one more risk. "You can laugh all you want. But as long as a high duke stands people will never lose hope. They believe that you will die by their hands. Even Xavier is enough to kill you." Pablo said some big words again and he was ready to fight this time. The Demon might get angry at Pablo for saying all that. "What the hell? Who told you I could kill him? Are you out of your mind?" Xavier went into panic mode. Pablo took his name out of everyone. "You are a high duke. The personal duke of the King. You are the strongest!" Pablo said or more like he shouted. He shouted loud enough for everyone to hear. Everyone watching on the screen should hear it. And they did. "Yes! High dukes are strong." "They can win if they fight together." "Even one is enough. They protect our King after all." "They can kill the Demon!" "Go!" Pablo¡¯s words worked as everyone found a new hope. They believed high dukes would kill the Demon, they really believed. Pablo and the others couldn¡¯t hear their cheers but someone could hear them full well. That ¡¯someone¡¯ being¡­ The Demon. "Shut Up!" The Demon roared. Pablo inwardly smiled. He looked at Xavier. ¡¯You will die now.¡¯ Pablo knew the next outcome. The Demon looked at the four high dukes, Rower had also arrived after getting punched by the Demon a few moments before. The Demon had lost his smile and his eyes fell on Xavier. Xavier saw those eyes and before he could do something, the Demon was already in front of the high duke. "Fcuk." Xavier could only say that but he gave a side eye to Pablo. "I hope you die." Pablo nodded. "Many people hope that." Xavier scoffed and the Demon placed his big hand on Xavier¡¯s head. Then with no last words, the Being punctured Xavier¡¯s head. PLUCK! Blood spread out and with less than no effort¡­. A High Duke died. Chapter 268: Mortal Men "No way." "He killed him." "Just like that." S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Demon killed a personal duke of the King!" "It¡¯s over." Everyone saw the destruction of Xavier. The Demon crushed his head and no one could do anything to stop him. "It¡¯s because of you. You killed Xavier!" Rower shouted. "Yes. This man killed a high Duke. He provoked the Demon!" Jamal joined the fray as well. Their words were heard by the people all around the kingdom and they agreed with them. Pablo was the one who instigated the Demon in the first place. He was the one who challenged the Being that he would die by Xavier¡¯s hands. "Yes! He killed him!" "The high dukes would have won together but one is dead now." "All because of that man!" "He is a traitor." "Traitor!" "Traitor!" "Traitor!" People were enraged and at the core of all this, they all believed the real killer of Xavier was Pablo. "They are calling you a traitor. The people believed these two dukes, detective." The Demon laughed as he shared the latest news with Pablo. "Th-that¡¯s impossible. I honestly believed Xavier would kill you. Nevertheless, we still have three more high dukes. They are the strongest. We still have a chance. You haven¡¯t won, Demon. We can still win!" Pablo said some more provocative things and that only angered the high dukes. "Whose side are you?" "Why do you want us to die?" Jamal and Rower both cursed Pablo. The King was out of his wits and Adolf Hustler was glad his name didn¡¯t get taken. Boulder was the only one who didn¡¯t say anything bad to Pablo and Pablo didn¡¯t ignore it. He would keep it in mind. The Demon, however, didn¡¯t ignore Pablo¡¯s words. He took them very seriously. "So the high dukes are the source for all your hopes. Alright, I shall kill one more of them. Then you all can finally despair." The Demon made his intentions clear. ¡¯Suit yourself.¡¯ Pablo liked the development as well. "No! Don¡¯t listen to him. We can¡¯t win!" Rower blurted out the truth. He lost all his pride. He didn¡¯t want to die. Nevertheless, it was¡­ "Too late." WHISH! The Demon arrived in front of Rower. Rower shivered. "I won¡¯t kill you too fast. I want everyone to see." "Dammit." Rower bent his knees and when stood against death, he would use his power. No matter the result, he would try to survive. He disappeared in front of the Demon¡¯s eyes. "He used his Ego. He can run away." The King said. No one saw Rower moving. No one except the Demon. "Who can run away?" The Demon outstretched his hand to his right side and everyone heard a groan. And before they knew it, Rower was already in the Demon¡¯s clutches. ¡¯Welp, he wasn¡¯t fast at all.¡¯ Pablo figured something like this would happen. The Demon defeated Rower¡¯s super speed. "It takes time to achieve super speed. I caught you before you can run faster." The Demon shared his tactic which didn¡¯t matter. Rower was doomed one way or another. The Being held the high duke by his throat and the man couldn¡¯t move. He was already choking. But before meeting his end, Rower used his remaining strength to turn his head at Pablo. ¡¯Don¡¯t waste your last words on me.¡¯ "I hope you die." ¡¯And he did.¡¯ Rower said the same thing what Xavier said before dying. Pablo didn¡¯t respond and the Demon floated in the air. His feet left the ground and with Rower on his hand, he reached in front of the eyeball camera. Everyone now saw the Demon¡¯s face from up close and sure enough, it sent chills down their spines. "Pay attention to your high duke, Humans." The Demon moved back and shoved Rower¡¯s face in the camera. He was now holding the high duke with his hairs. Everyone saw Rower. The painful, out of breath Rower. The Demon held Rower¡¯s hairs with his left hand and he held Rower¡¯s right shoulder with his right hand. ¡¯That¡¯s a good way to kill.¡¯ Pablo understood the Demon¡¯s intention and everyone else also got it as the Being showed them himself. The Demon applied pressure to both Rower¡¯s hairs and his shoulder. From his left hand, he pulled Rower¡¯s hairs towards the sky and with his right hand, he pushed Rower¡¯s shoulder to the ground. He applied intense opposite pressure to two things on Rower¡¯s body and as a result, Rower¡¯s head came off from his neck. In front of the camera, Rower¡¯s head detached from his body. The Demon killed Rower just by sheer strength and he made everyone watch it. He gave them a zoomed out view. He let go of the headless and lifeless body of Rower as it fell on the ground. He only kept hold of Rower¡¯s head and he showed it to everyone. "There you have it. I killed your high duke on a whim." Demon stared at the eyeball camera, his red eyes conveyed only terror. "Do you all still have hope?" He asked the question to the whole Forza kingdom and by all means, he wanted only one answer. "No." "It¡¯s over." "We will suffer because of some royals." "It¡¯s the end." "Yes. It¡¯s the end. Despair. Lose your hope and surrender to me. It¡¯s all over." The Demon burned Rower¡¯s head and laughed. He floated in the air and laughed at the mortals beneath him. He was at the top. He was waiting for everyone to lose hope. He was waiting for everyone to give in. He was waiting for everyone to give up. "I have finally attained peace." The Demon reveled in the moment of superiority. He was the Epitome of Authority now. However, the Demon wasn¡¯t the only one who was waiting for that. There was someone else as well and that someone stepped forward. "Wake up to reality." The Demon darted his eyes at the man. "Hmm? What is it, detective?" There was only one man whom the Demon would address as a detective¡ªPablo Castillo. "I will fight you now." Pablo declared. The Demon¡¯s lips curled up. "You mortal men are comical. You have no idea what you are talking about." "It¡¯s you who have no idea about Men. You see¡­" Pablo removed his shirt, exposing his chest as he looked the Demon in the eye. "Men are brave." WHISH! The Demon vanished in the air and in the next moment, he was in front of Pablo. "You are talking big for som-" "Shhhhh¡­" Pablo put his finger on his lips. Everyone went silent. The people watching on their screens, the people standing in front of the King¡¯s castle and even the Demon. Pin drop silence ensued and only Pablo broke it with his next words.. "A God is coming." Chapter 269: In The Flesh A God is coming. Those were the words of Pablo. Everyone around the kingdom heard him and all of them were astonished. "What did he say?" "Was he serious?" "Where is God?" People didn¡¯t believe Pablo¡¯s words. They were not astonished, they were just clueless. "You don¡¯t want to live it seems, huh detective?" The Demon asked. Pablo had shushed the Being and that didn¡¯t sit right with the Demon. "What are you doing, Pablo? You will die. Why are you being an idiot?" The King said. "Yes. Come back. We will fight together." Boulder also wanted Pablo to not die. "Don¡¯t worry." Pablo finally spoke. Everyone was standing behind him and without looking at them, he assured them. "I won¡¯t lose." "Let him die. He is the one who got many people killed." Jamal shared his honest thoughts. Pablo ignored the man and everyone else also said nothing. They would let Pablo have his way. If he dies, he dies. "But can he really do it?" Hena asked. The elf slave of Pablo was worried. Nike, the other slave of Pablo, was beside her. "In the short amount of time I stayed with him, I got to know one thing." Nike stared at Pablo on the screen. "He always has a plan." "I hope you are right." Hena focused on the screen as well. She had yet to tell Pablo many things about her. "Can he really win?" "Is he serious?" "If he wins, then it¡¯d be a miracle." S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. People all around the Kingdom anticipated Pablo¡¯s claims as something was better than nothing. Pablo¡¯s confidence made them believe something would happen. However, the Demon wanted people to give up. He wanted to be feared. He couldn¡¯t stand someone giving the people hope. That was unacceptable. "Your death will be hundred times crueler than anyone I have ever killed. I will make sure no one stands up against me after killing you." The Demon stated his desire and Pablo knew full well that the Being was serious. "You said a god is coming, right? Where is he then? You don¡¯t know, detective. There are no Gods anymore. They are dead." "If Demons exist then the possibility of a God is also true." Pablo replied. "Yes. The Gods were there. Once upon a time. But not anymore. They doomed themselves. They made some mistakes and they suffered. Some say they went into hiding and some say they died. No matter what, they won¡¯t come." "That¡¯s news to me. I will get deep into this. But for now¡­" Pablo put his hands inside his pocket. "One God is definitely arriving here." The Demon and Pablo were face to face and seeing Pablo, it made everyone nervous. He was very close to dying by the Demon¡¯s hands. People waited for the Demon to kill Pablo, they all had seen how much pride the Demon had. Pablo was dead. And just like they expected, the Demon raised his right hand and grabbed Pablo by his neck. Everyone shook their heads. For them, Pablo was already dead. Though, Pablo still had his hands inside his pocket. The Demon brought his face closer to the man and peered inside his eyes. "Call your God now." Pablo peered back at the Demon. The red eyes didn¡¯t faze Pablo anymore. "I am that God." BOOOMMM!! Just like when the Demon first appeared in front of Pablo, the same type of thing happened. A wave of black aura raged out from Pablo and the surroundings rumbled just by the intensity of it. Dust arose all around, people were confused, no one understood what took place. Who was doing it? Was it the Demon? Who was it? They couldn¡¯t see anything. However, out of everyone who were watching the screen, who were present at the live location, out of all these people, only one person knew what had taken place. Cupid. The Angel assigned to Pablo knew what was the deal. Back when Pablo had gotten the system, Pablo had been given some special skills, five of them, straight from the Gods. And judging by the tremendous pressure Pablo released it was clear that Pablo used one of those Special Skills. But which one? That Pablo would tell himself. The area around the King¡¯s castle was covered with dust and nothing was visible. Everyone wanted to know desperately what went between the Demon and Pablo. And Pablo being the generous man, he helped everyone. "I¡¯ll give you a view." His voice came from behind the dust and the next thing everyone heard was a snap of fingers. But they stopped caring about it as after the snap, all the dust and smoke hindering the view disappeared and they all finally got to see the scenario. And their first reaction was¡­ "What?" "Who is that?" "What happened?" "But the Demon. Look at him." "Yes. How is this possible?" "That man is¡­" "Holding the Demon by his throat?!" All the residents of Forza Kingdom saw a scene they never expected to see. The Demon was being held by his neck and the man who was holding him was unrecognizable. Black swinging hairs, flaming red eyes and the most eye-catching thing was, his feet were in the air. He wasn¡¯t standing on the ground anymore. He was floating. The presence and the pressure oozing out from the man made Jamal and the other fighters suffocate. They had never seen anything like that. "First the Demon and now this? What is going on?" Jamal asked, standing far just like others. "And where is that Detective?" Boulder asked his own question. They couldn¡¯t recognise the man anymore. Pablo wasn¡¯t there for them, it was someone else. The residents of Forza Kingdom wanted to know what was up. Who was the man who had the strength and the audacity to choke the Demon. "Who are you?" They all asked in unison. Silence ensued in the area and the man answered them himself. "I am Pablo Castillo and right now, I am¡­" Pablo applied force on his hand holding the Demon¡¯s throat and in the most threatening manner, he revealed his identity. "A God In the Flesh." Chapter 270: Are They Fine? A God In the Flesh. Pablo addressed himself with that phrase. His appearance was different, his attitude was different, his face was different, he, altogether, was different. [[A/n : Art for Pablo]] The residents didn¡¯t understand it deeply enough but they were hopeful. Pablo was holding the Demon by his neck after all. That too, with one hand inside his pocket. But how? What gave Pablo such power? Only a few individuals knew the answer to that. And one such individual was Cupid. She knew Pablo had used a Special Skill given by a God and that God was none other than Altor. The Skill he used was¡­ [ Special Skill : A God In The Flesh. Activated! ] Pablo also received a notification but he ignored it. He already knew what it would say. He was a full fledged God for fifteen minutes. And he could only use this Skill once every two years. This was the strongest Special Skill on his arsenal. He could have used any other Special Skill but he didn¡¯t take that risk. He would kill the Demon soon enough. "Kill him!" S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Kill the Demon, Pablo!" "You can do it!" The people cheered for Pablo from their homes and Pablo heard them full well. "I will." "Is this your Ego, Human?" The Demon asked. He was still in the grip of Pablo. "It¡¯s my Pride." Pablo replied. "It doesn¡¯t matter. I will not die." The Demon smiled and swung his Tether. SWIRL! The Demon was free from Pablo¡¯s hold. His neck wasn¡¯t held by Pablo anymore. The reason for that was¡­ Pablo¡¯s hand was no more. The Demon cut Pablo¡¯s hand. "Now what will you do? It¡¯s just your Ego. You didn¡¯t really become a God." The Demon was unfazed by Pablo¡¯s transformation. Pablo holding his neck was just a one time fluke for him. "I won¡¯t waste my words on you." Pablo¡¯s right hand was severed but no blood came out. All eyes were on him and they were worried about his hand. However, the next second, their worries washed away. Pablo regenerated his right hand. It was as good as new. Everyone raised their brows and they just watched silently. Pablo might really pull this off, they all thought. "Hmm. Not impressed. You have a Vampire¡¯s characteristics inside you. Regeneration is a basic thing." Pablo took out his own sword. "Then how about¡­" He vanished. SHRILL! "This?" Pablo appeared again and he was just in front of the Demon. The people only saw Pablo disappearing and appearing. They didn¡¯t see what took place between that time. Though, they did hear some noises. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t have to wait for too long as they all saw what Pablo did. THUD! The Demon was divided in two. His lower and upper part fell down. Pablo cut the Demon in half and in less than a second. Everyone gasped at the scene. It took so many people to destroy the Demon before but Pablo alone made it possible in a single strike. Jamal and Hustler looked at each other and Boulder just watched Pablo breaking his expectations. Tank, the Abyssal Butcher was astonished as well. The King was the same and all of them wished only one thing, the Death of the Demon. "I will acknowledge you, Pablo. You are worth a try." The Demon repaired his body and he was back in full. "You took more time than me to get back up. You are not even worth trying." "Don¡¯t take me for an idiot, detective. This form of yours, I am sure you can¡¯t stay like this for a long time. You will die one way or another." "Cut the chatter. You already took a lot of space in the story." "What story?" "Nothing. Let¡¯s just end this." "Fine by me." The Demon took a stance. He finally looked like he was taking it seriously. His sword, Tether, vibrated on his right hand. Pablo on the other hand was serious from the start. He only had fifteen minutes after all. So, without wasting any damn time, they both bolted towards each other. They were both in the air and everyone only saw flashes of them. Their swords clashed and Pablo¡¯s Demonite sword gave a tough competition to the Demon¡¯s sword. Clashes of metal resounded in the air and all of them only hoped for Pablo¡¯s victory. "How did you acquire the power of a God, though?" The Demon asked. They were both in the sky and Pablo decided to answer the Being. "They gave me this themselves." "They? How many Gods did you meet? And how did you even meet them?" ¡¯Should I tell him?¡¯ Pablo had second thoughts. ¡¯No. Don¡¯t tell him. You are not supposed to know more than you need.¡¯ Cupid refused Pablo. ¡¯Heh. Then I definitely need to know about this.¡¯ Pablo made up his mind. He would have let it go but after hearing Cupid¡¯s words, he wanted to know. Cupid tried to stop Pablo a few more times but she was ignored. Pablo looked in the Demon¡¯s eyes. "Actually I am just like you." He said. "Hmm?" The Demon didn¡¯t get it. "I am also not from this World. The Gods chose me to restore this shit of a world." "Oh. I see. Yes. I heard about that. Though, I didn¡¯t know the Gods were still alive." "Do you know anything that I don¡¯t or shouldn¡¯t know?" Pablo asked the main thing. He just wanted to know that. "I don¡¯t think so." "Then there is no need to chat anymore. You are dead." Pablo stopped flying. He remained in the air and the Demon also hovered in front of him. "I can¡¯t die, Human. You don¡¯t even know how to kill me." The Demon was confident. "Like I said. No need to chat." Pablo jerked his sword, holding its hilt with both of his hands as he pointed its tip at the Demon. "I see. But tell me one last thing, were all the Gods fine and well?" The Demon asked. ¡¯Why is he so adamant about Gods?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t understand the Demon¡¯s obsession with the Gods but he might as well answer it. "Yes. They were all fine. All five of them." "Ahaa. That¡¯s what I was talking about. Hahhah!!" The Demon burst into laughter. Pablo frowned. "What?" "Human.." The Demon grinned, showing his sharp fangs to Pablo. "There are Ten Gods in reality." Chapter 271: Eleventh "There are ten Gods in reality." The Demon said something strange and Pablo evidently shook for a second upon hearing that. "Haha. I saw that. You really didn¡¯t know that, right?" The Demon asked. He enjoyed Pablo¡¯s reaction. "Yes. I didn¡¯t know that. Tell me more." Pablo accepted his lack of knowledge. "I won¡¯t tell you anything more. Stay in suspense." The Demon burst into laughter. "Suit yourself. I will take it on my own." Pablo raised his right hand towards the Demon. The Demon frowned. "Don¡¯t forget, Demon. Right now¡­" Pablo clenched his fist. "I am the Eleventh God." Demon didn¡¯t understand Pablo¡¯s intentions but before he could think, he held his head with both of his hands. Pablo and the Demon were both in the air and the people could only see them. Their voices couldn¡¯t be captured by the eye camera. They were talking in a way so that only they could hear. "Why is he holding his head?" "Is he in pain?" The Demon holding his head was not something the people expected. Pablo wasn¡¯t even fighting right now, he was just standing with his hand stretched towards the Being. So what made the Demon to hold his own head? Though, he didn¡¯t look like he was in pain as his face was devoid of any painful expressions. "Are you seriously trying to take my memories out of my head?" The Demon asked. Pablo smiled. "Yes. Since you weren¡¯t telling me willingly." "What kind of power is this? How can you do something like that?" "Didn¡¯t I tell you?" Pablo brought his hand closer to himself. "I am a God right now." The Demon¡¯s forehead shone bright red and a fog filled with red color spewed out from it. The fog moved towards Pablo but it was slow and it even stopped midway. Pablo looked at the Demon and the Being was constantly muttering something. "Why are you even resisting it?" Pablo asked. "Because I don¡¯t want a random Human to see my memories?" "Right. Makes sense. But you know, if I find out that the Gods lied to me I might do something against them. So it¡¯s good for the Demons as well. Don¡¯t you think?" The Demon stopped muttering. "You surprisingly have a point." "So stop chanting." "Fine. But I will omit one thing though." "What?" Pablo asked. He wanted the full memories. "Don¡¯t worry. It isn¡¯t related to the Gods." The Demon assured Pablo and after a few mutterings, the red fog finally went towards Pablo. It went inside his face and in just a second, Pablo saw the whole life of the Demon. And he also saw what the Being had omitted from his memories. "So you hid your name. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t care less about it." "That¡¯s all you have to say about my memories?" "Yes. I will handle other things myself. You won¡¯t be here to see them anyway." "Empty confidence." The Demon held Tether with both his hands. "Try to kill him with every strike." He muttered. ¡¯He talks to his sword. Can I do that too?¡¯ Pablo would like an alive sword for him as well. ¡¯Heh. Why am I even asking? I can do anything right now.¡¯ Pablo stared at his sword and with no idea what to do, he just ordered : "Come alive." The Demon scoffed. "It doesn¡¯t work like that, human. You simply can¡¯t order something like th-" SHING! Pablo¡¯s sword glowed in black. Abyss black was the fitting name for the color. The Demon stopped speaking and Pablo smiled. "You were saying something?" "How is it possible? You can¡¯t order something like this." The Demon asked, his brows raised to the top of his head. "You are right. Ordering doesn¡¯t make things like this happen. But what made this happen is that¡­" Pablo ran his finger on the edge of his sword. "It was an order from me." The sword glowed darker than ever and it started oozing black smoke. "I will give you a name after I kill him. Wait for it, alright?" SHRILL! The sword vibrated. "That¡¯s a good lad." "Enough of this. You need to die. I can¡¯t have you here." The Demon finally moved from his spot. Everyone watched closely as they believed round 2 started. The Demon moved with full speed towards Pablo. THUMP! A sound rang in the air and everyone went wide eyed. Pablo had held the Demon with his neck. The Demon couldn¡¯t even reach Pablo. But the Being won¡¯t give up. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Go, Tether. Kill him." He let go of his sword, ordering it to do the deed. But Pablo had a sword of his own as well. "Stop that junk." He also let go of his sword and it fought with Tether. The Demon gritted his teeths. He held Pablo¡¯s hand which was gripping his neck. "Increase Maximum." The Demon bellowed and Pablo¡¯s brows twitched. "Did you just increase gravity on me?" He asked. "Y-yes." "So you can steal others¡¯ powers. Nice." "As if you don¡¯t know. You literally saw my memories." "I know. You can only steal powers of the people who used them against you before dying by your hands. Even being the all terrifying Demon, you are still bound by conditions." "Heh. You are also using your power against me and when I kill you, this Ego of yours will be mine as well." Pablo smiled. "You are wrong about many things there but I don¡¯t care anymore." The Demon¡¯s throat was still in Pablo¡¯s grip and his sword fought with Tether far away from him. "Guess, I¡¯ll do it with my hands." Pablo strengthened his grip and since his strength was unbound by natural laws, he crushed the Demon¡¯s head. Blood splattered in the air and the Demon fell down on the ground. Pablo came down as well and the people rejoiced. "No need to celebrate. He isn¡¯t dead yet." Jamal said. "Who is celebrating?" Boulder asked. "The people watching. I am sure of it. Any normal person will think the Demon is dead now. But we know he is not." "What? He isn¡¯t dead?" "Pablo just exploded his head!" "Then how will Pablo kill him?" Just like Jamal said, everyone had thought the Demon was dead. "As if he could kill that thing." Jamal remarked something else. Boulder sighed. "You are blinded by your jealousy." "Huh?" Jamal glared at Boulder. "You have one second to correct yourself." "Cut it out. You know what I am saying." "Spell it." Jamal wanted to hear it. Boulder shook his head. "Alright. Listen.." "It took all of us to destroy the Demon. And that man alone ruptured his head with his one hand. That amounts to something, right? And don¡¯t forget, seeing his powers right now, that man¡­" Boulder looked Jamal in the eye. "Can kill all of us by a mere motion of his fingers." Boulder stopped talking and Jamal, with no words, turned his head back to Pablo. The Demon laid on the ground without his head and Pablo stood in front of him. He stared at the Demon¡¯s chest and raised his right hand. "Come." He called for something. People wondered whom he was calling. And soon, they all got to know. SWISH! Pablo¡¯s sword came flying on his hand. "Let¡¯s cut him up." The sword vibrated. Pablo frowned. "What?" The sword vibrated again and Pablo sensed something bolting towards him. "Oh. His sword." The Demon¡¯s sword, Tether, was making its way towards Pablo. "It¡¯s a loyal piece. I¡¯ll acknowledge that at least." Tether came piercing air towards Pablo with its tip pointed at his face. But when the master of the sword wasn¡¯t able to harm Pablo, the sword was a far cry. Tether came at full speed and Pablo raised his left hand. CRASH! Tether clashed onto Pablo and that was the last thing everyone saw before dust arose from the impact. "Is he safe?" "The sword looked strong." "Please don¡¯t die before the Demon." People hoped for Pablo¡¯s well being and soon, they got a clear view. The clear view made them have a smile plastered on their faces as Pablo was alright. Alright was an understatement though. Pablo was more than alright. After all, he stopped Tether with just the tip of his index finger. The all so powerful sword of the Demon succumbed to a finger of a Human. Everyone saw the scene and by now they all believed one thing. "He might do it." All of them went silent and locked their eyes on Pablo. The people standing behind him, Jamal and the others, also watched Pablo¡¯s back. Tether kept forcing its way to pierce Pablo but it couldn¡¯t even scratch his finger. "Alright. That¡¯s enough out of you." Pablo moved his finger and in a fast motion, held Tether¡¯s blade side. The sharpness of the sword didn¡¯t cut his fingers and Pablo clenched Tether under his grip. "Get lost." Tether disintegrated by the sheer strength of Pablo as it fell on the ground in the form of ashes. People were shocked but they didn¡¯t react. They wanted to see the main thing. The death of the Demon. "Now, the best part." Pablo held his own sword with both of his hands and without any show off, he slashed the entire headless body of the Demon. He cut him in small pieces and he did that in less than three seconds. Small pieces of Demon scattered around the area but Pablo was a focused man. His eyes were on his target. On his red and black target. The Demon¡¯s heart. He instantly bent down and picked up the big lump which was the Demon¡¯s heart. He held it near his mouth and before eating it, he looked at the floating eyeball. The eyeball camera showed everything to the people and they were just processing the scene until Pablo himself made it clear for them¡­ "All this fighting made me hungry." Chapter 272: Obey Me All that fighting made Pablo hungry. He was hungry in the middle of the fight and out of all the things he could eat, he planned to eat the Demon¡¯s heart. "What?" "Is he going to eat that?" "Is he a Cannibal?" The people watching from their screens were filled with questions and the people who knew Pablo personally watched silently. For example, people like Cupid. ¡¯How can you be so calm about eating a heart? I can¡¯t believe it.¡¯ She herself had told Pablo how to kill the Demon but it still made her quiver that Pablo was smiling while holding the Demon¡¯s heart. He wasn¡¯t the least bit uncomfortable. ¡¯I just want to kill him. The thrill of killing him overpowers the feeling of disgust of eating his heart. You won¡¯t get it.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t want to get it either. Just end this.¡¯ Cupid went silent and Pablo opened his mouth wide. The eyeball camera stayed glued on Pablo and everyone watched the man. "Will he eat it?" "Why is he even eating that?" "Could it be¡­" "Yes." Pablo said. "You are thinking right." "What? Who are you talking about?" Boulder asked. Pablo looked at the camera. "The people." Everyone raised their brows. Pablo carried on. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "They want to know why I am eating this heart and the answer they all are thinking is right." "He heard me?" "Just how good are his ears?" People were confused. They were talking from their homes which was far away from the Glory city, and yet Pablo heard them? ¡¯Altor gave me a handy power.¡¯ Right now, Pablo was the pinnacle of existence. He could hear, see, feel everything, anything he wanted. If he wanted to hear the voices of every single person living in Seraphim, he could. Nevertheless, he wasn¡¯t a fan of wasting time. "Everyone, I could hear you all but that¡¯s not important right now. What¡¯s important is the death of this Demon." People were silent. They would hear what Pablo had to say. "And to kill this Demon, I am holding his heart in my hand. As some of you have already guessed, the only way to kill this Demon is to eat his heart. And I, for the sake of you all, am willing to do it." Pablo revealed the killing method to everyone and they all made faces. They puked at the thought of eating a heart. And that only made Pablo more great. "He is willing to eat a heart to save the kingdom." "He is doing that for us." "Kill him, Pablo!" "Eat it!" "We are with you!" Cheers erupted from all around the Kingdom and Pablo heard every one of them. Pablo garnered the favor of every person watching the fight and he smiled. ¡¯Personally, I don¡¯t care if these fuckers are with me or not. But I am not complaining about this as well.¡¯ Everyone focused on Pablo, waiting for him to eat the heart. "How does he even know how to kill a Demon? This doesn¡¯t make any sense." Jamal complained as usual. "He is a detective. Maybe that¡¯s why he knows." The King said. "Then does it mean that he knew how to kill a Demon all along?" Jamal raised a question. "It¡¯s possible." Boulder spoke. "I mean, no one here knows how to kill him so if the detective knows that then it¡¯s pretty evident that he knew that from the start." "Wait. Then why didn¡¯t he tell us from the start? We could have finished off the Demon when we had the army." Jamal said. The King and Boulder both shook their heads. Boulder looked at the King and the King nodded. Boulder returned the nod and opened his mouth. But someone else spoke first. "Why would he ever tell the secret to you all?" Jamal and the others looked at the person who said that and they all raised their brows. It was Tank. An Abyssal Butcher. "You are siding with him?" Jamal asked. "Of course not. I am just answering your question." "What?" "Are you an idiot? Even those two got it." Tank retorted. Boulder and the King had understood but Jamal was out of his wits. Tank shook his head. "Just how much do you hate that guy that you can¡¯t even think properly?" "Just say it clearly. What are you all talking about?" Jamal retorted and Tank pitied the man. He decided to tell the high duke. "The Demon here is a crisis of an enemy to the whole kingdom and whoever kills that thing will be hailed as a hero. And right now, everyone is watching so there is no better time than now to step up and kill the Demon. Hence, that detective took his chance. He waited for a good amount of people to die so it could make the residents hopeless and that¡¯s when he came out. Right when everyone thought it was over. What I am saying is, he knew how to kill the Demon from the start but he didn¡¯t reveal that to everyone because he wanted to kill the Demon all by himself. He wanted to be revered as the savior of this Kingdom and the way I am seeing it, he is very close to doing that." Jamal clenched his fist. "And we are just supposed to watch him do that?" "Hmm? If you can stop him then go ahead. But keep in mind¡­" Tank gave a side eye to Jamal. "He won¡¯t hesitate to eat one more heart." Jamal¡¯s fist trembled more but in the end, he loosened them. "I¡¯ll think about it." He went silent after that and everyone again focused on Pablo. Pablo opened his mouth, brought the heart closer to it and¡­ SLICK! The heart slithered. It was moving slightly from the get go but this time, it moved at a considerable rate. And before Pablo could take control, the slimy heart slipped from his hand. "This shit!" Pablo stretched his hand to catch the heart but it leaped onto the Demon¡¯s chest. The heart then went inside the Demon¡¯s chest and the Being twitched. ¡¯Fuck. I wasted too much time on that speech. Angel, how much time is left until this God mode of mine ends?¡¯ ¡¯Five minutes.¡¯ Cupid answered right away. ¡¯That¡¯s enough. I won¡¯t waste even a damn second this time.¡¯ Pablo held his sword again and moved towards the still lying Demon. "Too late." Pablo hit nothing but air and when he looked behind him, the Being was standing tall. He was all healed and his eyes were fuming with rage. "You won¡¯t get me twice, human. I won¡¯t play around this time." "It was me who was playing around." Pablo dashed at the Demon again with his sword and the Being jumped back. "I wanted your head." Pablo said as his sword was only able to cut both legs of the Demon. "You bastard!" The Demon screamed as he fell down on the ground once more. But this time, he won¡¯t be at Pablo¡¯s mercy. His legs grew back faster than ever and he stood up. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about any of it. He only had five minutes and he won¡¯t let them go to waste. He pressed towards the Demon once more with his sword. "Back off!" The Demon raised both of his hands in the air. "Thousand Tethers!" He screamed at the top of his lungs. RUMBLE! The ground rumbled and Pablo stopped for a second. "Something is coming from below?" Pablo¡¯s senses were at their highest and the next second, he took off in the air. Jamal and the others also felt the rumbling of the ground and they all had no idea what would happen. They didn¡¯t even know something was coming from the underground. But everyone including the audience knew for sure what was about to come. The Demon said it himself. BURST! The ground below Pablo exploded and from there, came out red long swords aiming towards the man. ¡¯Good thing I am in the air.¡¯ Pablo would have suffered some blows if he had stayed on the ground. Jamal and the others were saved as the attack was only meant for Pablo. He dodged the red swords in the air and he constantly looked around. ¡¯Thousand Tethers. He called so many of his swords. Not bad.¡¯ Pablo boosted his speed in the air and he went high above. He reached above the clouds. The thousand Tethers flew after him but they would take some time to reach him. So before that, he looked at his own sword. He took a deep breath and said, "Multiply yourself." His sword vibrated. It probably said, "?" "I don¡¯t give a fuck. Just multiply yourself by ten thousand." The sword vibrated again. Pablo gritted his teeths. He held the sword tighter. "Obey Me, Bitch!" Pablo¡¯s eyes glowed golden and their shine fell onto his sword. As a result, the sword vibrated again and this time, it was not a refusal. SHING! The sword flinched on Pablo¡¯s hands and seeing its desperation, Pablo let it go. It stayed in the air and with a flash of golden light, the multiplication took place. Pablo smiled. "I¡¯ll leave them to you." He didn¡¯t wait for his sword to duplicate itself as he began descending back on the ground. He broke through the air and without any delay, he reached in front of the Demon. His right hand went straight to the neck of the Demon. "You are mine." Chapter 273: I Might... Pablo again had the neck of the Demon on his hold. It had become child¡¯s play for Pablo to do that. He was too strong. Everyone else had figured it out too. Pablo will kill the Demon. And the most important thing, even the Demon sensed that Pablo was out for his blood. He won¡¯t stop until he kills the Being. SHING! SHING! CLASH! In the air, fireworks rang out. But they were not fireworks at all. They were the swords of Pablo. Ten thousand swords of Pablo danced in the air and they all clashed with the thousands swords of the Demon. Even the sword of Demon was overpowered. "It¡¯s over." Pablo said, gripping hard around the Demon¡¯s neck. The Demon widened his eyes. "I will not accept it!" The Being kicked the ground, a crater formed. But Pablo still didn¡¯t let go of the Demon¡¯s neck. "Leave me!" The Demon roared and waved his right hand. THUD! Pablo¡¯s hand fell down. The Demon cut off Pablo¡¯s hand and that made him free. Not wanting to get caught again, the Demon jumped back. He stared at Pablo with widened eyes as Pablo stood in front of him with one hand less. Though, losing his hand didn¡¯t sit right with Pablo. He glared at the Demon. "You successfully made me angry." Pablo¡¯s golden eyes glowed brighter than ever and his hairs rose in the air. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, his ten thousand swords came behind him, all aiming towards the Demon. "This¡­ how? My swords were defeated! Who the hell are you?!" The Demon shivered by the sight in front of him. He was just about to rule the world. He finally got a chance to come in his full power. He finally got the freedom he waited years to get. But¡­ "You bastard! You ruined everything." The Demon bursted in curses and the pressure around him suffocated Jamal and the others. "He¡¯s pissed." Boulder said. "That man is dead now." Jamal spoke as well. Nevertheless, all of their hopes lied on Pablo. They would just watch how things would turn out. In rage, the Demon launched himself at Pablo. Pablo¡¯s hand was already regrown as he raised it in the air and brought it down while aiming at the Demon. That wasn¡¯t just a simple gesture though. That was an order. An order to the ten thousand swords floating behind him. SHRILL! The swords heard their master and in full speed, they dashed towards the incoming Demon. "These will do me nothing!" The Demon waved his hand and the ten thousand swords turned to dust. ¡¯I expected this much.¡¯ Pablo was up against a Demon. Of course the swords did him nothing. ¡¯I have to break his spirit first.¡¯ Pablo made his mind as he also went towards the Demon. Both Beings clashed against each other in the center of the battlefield. THUMP! The impact shook the ground and a close brawl began. The Demon¡¯s hand went straight at Pablo¡¯s chest but the man dodged it. ¡¯He is planning to eat my heart as well. I can¡¯t have that.¡¯ Pablo figured out the Demon¡¯s motives and obviously, Pablo had the same motive as well. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He also wanted the Demon¡¯s heart. After dodging Demon¡¯s hands, Pablo also aimed for the Being¡¯s chest. The Demon side stepped but Pablo had countless fights to predict the movements of his opponent, so his hand was already going towards the spot where he predicted that the Demon would side step. Therefore, as a result, Pablo¡¯s hand connected to the Demon¡¯s chest and he did it again. Pablo barged inside the Being¡¯s chest and once more, he had the hold of the Demon¡¯s heart. "You stand no chance." Pablo said and this time, he won¡¯t make any announcements. He opened his mouth, brought the heart closer to gobble it down. The Demon¡¯s vision turned blurry, he was at death¡¯s door. The heart touched Pablo¡¯s teeths and Pablo took a huge bite. It was as if he was eating an apple. "Don¡¯t fuck with me!" The Demon screamed, the only thing keeping him up was his rage and in that fury, he raised his leg and kicked Pablo¡¯s chest. THUMP! Pablo flew back by the desperate strength of the Demon and fortunately for the monster, he got his heart back. He instantly put it back inside his chest and finally took a breather. But the eyeball camera caught something. Something unusual. The people saw it and they all raised their brows. "His heart isn¡¯t healing¡­?" "He can¡¯t heal his heart?" "Pablo took a bite out of it and the heart is not in its original shape." "The Demon is in trouble!" Pablo had taken a good amount from the heart and when the Devil took it back, the heart was the same. The heart was half. Nevertheless, the Demon had his heart back with him. He was safe for now. SWISH! With a bold gust of wind, Pablo arrived in front of the Demon again. He was flown away by the kick but he had no wounds on his body. Moreover, he had heard the people talking. He knew what was up and that only made him smile. "You know," Pablo said. "You can¡¯t defeat me half-hearted." "You little shit!" The Demon roared. He didn¡¯t like Pablo¡¯s joke one bit. The Being attacked Pablo again and in his rage, he became clumsy or it could be that his heart wasn¡¯t supporting him all that well. Pablo easily dodged the Demon¡¯s attacks. ¡¯How much time is left, Angel? I have so many things to ask you but for now, tell me this.¡¯ ¡¯Two minutes. Kill him or he will kill you.¡¯ Cupid gave the deadline and Pablo heard her loud and clear. There was no need for replying. Pablo knew what he had to do. The Demon kept on attacking Pablo with his hands. He wanted a brawl for some reason. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about the Demon¡¯s needs so he just raised his right hand in the air. SHRILL! His sword landed on his hand and Pablo did his thing. The Demon was just in front of him and Pablo used all his agility to incur slashes on the Demon. He moved so fast that he became invisible to other folks including the Demon. ¡¯This is bad. He might kill me. I might¡­¡¯ The Demon tried to avoid the slashes but he couldn¡¯t. Seeing his situation, a realization hit him. Right now, he might¡­ ¡¯Die.¡¯ When faced with the thought of death, the Demon ran his mind to find an escape. He needed to catch his breath. He already had a half heart. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose it fully. He needed to run away. Either running away or he had to find a weakness of Pablo. He couldn¡¯t run away as Pablo was dead set on him so there was only one option left for him. Therefore, the Demon racked his brain to any sort of clue he could get about Pablo¡¯s weakness. He recalled the time since he got his full powers after drinking Pablo¡¯s blood and in doing that, he found something. He finally found something he could use to get away from Pablo. And he would certainly use that. Chapter 274: Out Of All The Weaknesses When the Demon had absorbed all the white mist, he had returned to his true form. He had gotten his full powers. And the first person he saw after getting his powers wasn¡¯t Pablo. It was Andrezj. The strongest Angel. Along with Andrezj, the Demon had also seen Cupid as well. As soon as the Being saw both Angels, he had attacked them and he had overpowered both of them easily. Only after defeating the Angels, the Demon had landed his eyes on Pablo. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wanted to have a talk with Pablo so before talking, the Demon had grabbed both the Angels in order to kill them for good. But at that time, Pablo had asked, no, not asked, he requested the Demon to let the Angels go. And that made the Demon realize that Pablo cares for others¡¯ lives. He doesn¡¯t want the death of the people he was fond of. And this, according to the Demon, was the weakness of Pablo. ¡¯I finally got you.¡¯ The Demon focused all his being to find a way to utilise this weakness. He constantly dodge Pablo¡¯s sword as he formed a plan inside his head. ¡¯There are a lot of things I could use right now. I can threaten to kill the King of this kingdom but I don¡¯t think that will do me any good. He doesn¡¯t come from the type who cares about the King as far as I know. I have to use something concrete. Someone unrelated to all of this.¡¯ The Demon was weak against Pablo but it doesn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t strong. The things Pablo could do in his God mode, the Demon was also capable of doing those things. Therefore, the Demon did just that. He focused his ears to the sounds of people living in the whole kingdom. He did that while dodging the swift slashes of Pablo¡¯s sword. After a few seconds, the Demon found a stroke of luck. ¡¯I can use them.¡¯ Pablo continued his slashes and he clicked his tongue very often. He was missing the Demon by a very little margin. The next second though, the Demon jumped further back. He was not in the range of Pablo. In fact, he was standing just in front of Jamal. "Wh-What? I said nothing. Don¡¯t kill me." Jamal began pleading right away. He even closed his eyes in case the Demon decides to kill him. However, the Demon wasn¡¯t even looking at him. His back was in front of Jamal. The Being looked left and right, focusing solely on the sounds and when he was certain, he kicked the ground and took off in the air. Sensing the Demon¡¯s disappearance, Jamal opened his eyes and heaved a deep sigh. "That was pathetic." Boulder commented. "I agree." Jamal accepted the accusation as well. He pleaded like a bitch. They stopped talking and after the Demon went away, Pablo did the same. He had very little time to kill the Demon. He had to do it fast, very fast. So he too took off in the air and followed the Demon. The eyeball camera followed just above Pablo. It showed both him and the Demon. The Demon was just a little away from Pablo and Pablo increased his speed to the best of his limits. He threw his sword aimed at the Demon and it missed him by a hair¡¯s breadth. "Che. Where is he going? What happened to his pride?" Pablo¡¯s sword came back to him. The Demon kept flying, his eyes focused on his destination. After a few more seconds, the Demon finally slowed his speed but before Pablo could catch him, he landed in front of a building. Pablo did the same but again, before he could do something to the Demon, the Demon broke the door and went inside the building. Pablo frowned. He looked at the building and it was nothing flashy. It was a plain simple building. It had no windows. He didn¡¯t know what kind of building it was. However, it was only Pablo who didn¡¯t know about the building. Other than him, everyone knew about its significance. "He went inside?" "Shit. Stop him, Pablo!" The people screamed from their homes and Pablo heard them loud and clear. ¡¯There is no point in standing here.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s God mode would end soon and before that, the Demon should die. He took a deep breath and went inside the building as well. The eyeball camera followed Pablo. The sight Pablo saw wasn¡¯t what he was expecting. The building was empty. There was nothing there. No chairs, no tables. Just a plain old room. Though, soon Pablo saw what was up or rather what was down. There was a big hole in the middle of the room and Pablo jumped inside that without a second thought. Inside the hole, it was darkness. And more than a hole, it was a tunnel. ¡¯A secret passage?¡¯ Pablo braced himself for the unknown and just like the Demon, he also focused on his hearing. He concentrated deep in the tunnel and he finally understood. ¡¯So he wants to play that game. Fine.¡¯ The eyeball camera followed Pablo inside the downward tunnel and everyone else was worried. "That Demon is such a bastard!" Jamal cursed. "The detective can handle it well." Boulder said. The King twitched. "Don¡¯t be so sure about that. He will do what he wants." They focused on the screen attached on the walls of the King¡¯s castle and the King just hoped his fear doesn¡¯t come true. THUMP! Pablo finally landed on the ground. The tunnel ended. In front of him, he saw what he expected to see. The eyeball camera also came and it showed the scene to everyone in the Kingdom. Pablo was in a basement and it was a wide, wide room. But the problem was, the room wasn¡¯t empty. The Demon was in the end of the room and between him and Pablo, there were thousands of terrified people. Those people included the old people. The Disabled. Women and children. And among the children there were even some new born ones. They were constantly crying and there were a lot of them. The eyeball camera captured it all and what everyone was worried about came true. "He is hiding behind the innocents. That shit!" Jamal cursed the Demon. If he could, he would have killed the Demon right there and then. "How did he even know we have a building to safeguard people from such attacks? It was well hidden under the pretense of a simple office building." Boulder asked. "He was living in this world for far too long to not know about such things. He felt threatened by that detective and now he would use everything to save himself." Jamal answered. He knew the feelings of the Demon and he just hoped everything would go well. "So you are relying on this?" Pablo said. "Yes. If you move even one single step towards me, I will kill them all." The Demon threatened, he even started laughing. "There are little children here. I am even carrying one in my arms. Surely, you don¡¯t want them to die, right? You are so benevolent, kind after all. Hahaha!" The Demon was sure of his safety. He was holding a newborn in his arms as well. The Demon was certain that Pablo would never put the innocents in danger. He was a Human, a kind Human. Pablo roamed his eyes around the room and all the people in there were shivering. The Demon was so close to them and all they wanted was to breathe without the constant fear of death. They all looked at Pablo and all of them joined their hands. "Please, help us." "I don¡¯t want to die." "I want to live with my child." Everyone sat on their knees in front of Pablo. The disabled ones, the old ones and all the women and children begged Pablo for help. "Yes. Yes. Save them. Just die by my hands and I¡¯ll let them go. If you try anything funny, I will kill them all. Hahaha!" The Demon broke into another laugh. He had the situation under his control. He won¡¯t lose. Pablo watched all of this with a straight face and the people on their knees stared at him with hopeful eyes. "Save them, Pablo." "Save the children at least!" The people from all over the Kingdom urged Pablo to help the hostages as well. They wanted the new born children to get safe at the least. "Do you hear them? Listen to them, Human. Certainly, you can¡¯t watch the innocent die in front of your eyes." The Demon laughed some more. He carried on laughing and the hostages carried on crying. In the end, Pablo just sighed. ¡¯Don¡¯t, Pablo.¡¯ Cupid chimed in as well. ¡¯The Gods will not like this. Figure out some other way.¡¯ ¡¯Do you hear me? Pablo!¡¯ Cupid started shouting but Pablo wasn¡¯t listening. The Angel was ignored. ¡¯It won¡¯t end well.¡¯ That was all she was able to say. "So, Demon," Pablo said. "Out of all the weaknesses you could have guessed about me¡­" He stretched his neck left and right and after a long while, he smiled. "You chose the worst one to bet on." Chapter 275: Not Human Out of all the weaknesses the Demon could find about Pablo, he chose the worst one to bet on. The Being had thousands of hostages with him and they were his ticket to stay alive. If Pablo moved towards him then he would kill everyone. All the innocents would die if Pablo chose to attack the Demon. People were sure that Pablo wouldn¡¯t put the hostages¡¯ lives in danger but they were not so sure anymore. The man was smiling and he even said that the Demon guessed the worst thing about his weakness. "He will save them, right?" Jenny, the little ghost girl asked Cupid. "Of course, he will save them. He just said all that to confuse the Demon. Don¡¯t worry." Cupid said with a smile but deep down, she wasn¡¯t smiling at all. "Why are you smiling? I will really kill them all if you take even one step forward. I will kill this child as well!" The Demon shouted. Pablo¡¯s smile didn¡¯t give him any nice thoughts. Pablo didn¡¯t answer the Demon and he stopped smiling as well. He slightly motioned his little finger and out of nowhere¡­ TUD! The eyeball camera dropped on the floor. The streaming was cut off. The screens went black. "What? What happened?" "Why can¡¯t I see it?" "What¡¯s going on?" People around the Kingdom raised their voices but it was in vain. ¡¯Poor things.¡¯ Cupid shook her head and proceeded to write in her diary. ¡¯I don¡¯t know what will happen when they see this.¡¯ She could still see whatever would take place in the basement and she would definitely write about it. "What was that? How did it fall down?" The Demon asked. Pablo smiled again. "I broke it." The Demon frowned. "Why?" Pablo¡¯s smile turned into laughter. "Because now I can do what I want." "As if. I will kill them if you try anything funny. Stay right there." The Demon was still confident. Pablo laughed even more. He took a step forward. The Demon twitched. "Wait. I will kill them. I will really kill them. Don¡¯t move. This kid will die!" Pablo stopped. He stopped in front of an old man. The old man and the other hostages had their palms joined, as if praying to Pablo. "You will kill them?" Pablo put his hand on the old man¡¯s head. The old man looked up with tears in his eyes. "Please save me." He pleaded. "Yes. I will kill them!" The Demon said the same thing. Pablo caressed the head of the old man. He stared into the teary eyes of the old hostage and¡­ "They are already dead." PLIK! Pablo ripped out the old man¡¯s head. He killed the man himself. All the hostages watched the detached head of the old man on Pablo¡¯s hand. Blood dripping from the head fell on the floor and the sight left all of the speechless. Pablo didn¡¯t like the silence so he threw the head on a woman¡¯s lap. And that was it. "Aaaaaaaaaaa!" The woman screamed and along with her everyone else screamed as well. They all stood up and began running around. Pablo laughed at the scene. "This finally looks like my kind of thing." He looked at the Demon and for the first time, Demon had his eyes wide open. "You.. you¡­" "Yes. I killed one of them. You see¡­" Pablo wiped his fingers on his clothes and walked forward. "I don¡¯t give a fuck about them." "Stay right there. Don¡¯t come near. I will kill this child!" "You still think you can use that? See this¡­" Pablo pointed his finger at the Demon. But it wasn¡¯t pointed at the Demon at all. ¡¯No. Pablo, don¡¯t do it!¡¯ Cupid shouted. SHING! A red beam shot out of Pablo¡¯s finger and it pierced the head of the newborn the Demon was carrying. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo killed the leverage of the Demon. ¡¯You are going to doom, Pablo. They won¡¯t be silent at this.¡¯ Cupid stopped talking and she wrote line after line in her diary. Pablo heard no word of what she said and just enjoyed the chaos he created. The hostages ran even more rampant after seeing the death of the child and the Demon, well, he was just as shocked as the others. For a moment, he forgot what he was doing. What he thought of Pablo was entirely wrong, he killed the child himself. What kind of Human does that? No human would be cruel enough to murder a newborn in cold blood. "You¡­ are not Human." "That¡¯s exactly what I am." "You are a Demon." Pablo shrugged his shoulders and the hostages agreed with the Demon as well. The room was not big enough for a thousand people to run around and they didn¡¯t want to get close to Pablo. The Demon was just threatening to kill but the man actually killed first. Who was the real danger? All of them reached one answer : Pablo was bad news. And in their realisation, all the hostages did the unexpected. Even the Demon was shocked. All the thousands of people went behind the Demon. They hid themselves behind the Demon. "What are you doing?!" The Demon shouted. Everyone looked at the Demon and joined their palms. "Please¡­ kill him." The Demon¡¯s brows shot up. "You are asking me for help? I am a Demon." "But that man is worse." The Demon was out of words. His whole idea flipped. The people weren¡¯t afraid of him anymore. Their fear of Pablo overpowered their fear of Demon. "Ahngh." The Demon held his head. He glared at Pablo. "Stop getting in my way!" The Demon roared and launched himself at Pablo. "Was waiting for this." Pablo bent his knees and let the Demon reach closer. The Demon arrived and Pablo outstretched his right hand. He dodged the Demon¡¯s rage filled punch and with no time to waste, he pierced the Demon¡¯s chest. The Demon fell behind Pablo and on Pablo¡¯s hand, once again, was the half eaten heart of the Being. "I won¡¯t stall this time." Pablo did no speech and opened his mouth. And this time, no bites were made. He gobbled the heart in one go. He swallowed the Demon¡¯s heart. And the next second¡­ [ Ding! ] [ You ate a Demon¡¯s Heart! ] [ Your Ego ¡­ ] Chapter 276: Damascus [ Ding! ] [ You Ate A Demon¡¯s Heart! ] [ Your Ego Will Be Boosted! ] [ Choose One Of Two Egoes You Want To Upgrade! ] ¡¯Is this a thing?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t expect such notifications. But he would surely use them. ¡¯The second one. Upgrade Mimesis Malefica.¡¯ [ The Upgrading Has Begun! ] No other notifications came after that and Pablo turned behind where the Demon was lying. The Being was on his last breath and his red eyes stared at Pablo. Pablo walked towards him and stood just in front of his face. "Anything to say?" Pablo asked. The Demon surprisingly replied as well. "Yes." "Speak." The Being took a deep breath and in his last strength, he said : "My name is ¡­" The Demon shared his name with Pablo. And that did put a smile on Pablo¡¯s face. "So you are finally afraid of me?" "Heh." Blood came out of the Demon¡¯s mouth but he still tried to speak. "This not fear. This respect. As long as you are in this world¡­" The Demon flashed a smile. "No other Demons are needed." And those were the last words of the Demon. Pablo finally killed the otherworldly creature. ¡¯How much time is left for God mode?¡¯ He asked. ¡¯Now you come to me. You killed a newborn child, Pablo. I stopped you for s..¡¯ ¡¯How much time?¡¯ ¡¯Rrggh. Fifty seconds. And come back now. The Demon is dead. No need to do anything else. Do you hear me? Pablo!¡¯ ¡¯I can¡¯t come back right now. I have some more things to do here.¡¯ ¡¯No! You are digging your own grave. Come back!¡¯ Cupid shouted many times but Pablo heard nothing. She was again ignored. Her diary kept finding new words on its pages and all she could do was just watch how things would play out. Pablo let the Demon rest and turned around to face the group of people who were hostages a few seconds ago. All the thousand of them shuddered. "Let us go. He is already dead." "You did it. You won. Free us." Pablo nodded. "What will you all do after going out?" "We will live our lives. We won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today." A woman answered on behalf of everyone. "What happened today? What will you not tell?" "That you killed my child, asshole!" The woman screamed, veins popping on her neck. "Exactly." Pablo clapped. "That¡¯s your anger right there and in that rage you will surely open your mouth and tell everyone what happened here." Pablo walked towards the Woman. "And obviously, I can¡¯t have that." The hostages took a step back from Pablo. "What do you mean? Let us go. We won¡¯t share anything. At least, let me go. I will not tell anyone what happened here. I will say the Demon did all this." A disabled man begged for his freedom. "No. All of you will die. And I don¡¯t have that much time so I won¡¯t talk anymore. Got any last words?" Pablo made up his mind. Everyone panicked and they backed off as far as they could from Pablo. But it wasn¡¯t enough. There was no way to get away from Pablo. They would all die. So if they were all going to die anyway, they might as well say what was on their mind. "Fcuk you!" "You scum!" "Die!" "You will rot in hell!" All of them began cursing Pablo and Pablo took all of that with a smile on his face. The mother of that new born child had yet to speak but instead of cursing, she said : "You will meet your match one day. And I hope it¡¯s the last day of your life." "I¡¯ll wait for that." Pablo replied to the woman and raised both his hands. The people closed their eyes but the Woman stared at Pablo with no fear. ¡¯Mothers are always the strongest ones.¡¯ Pablo summoned fire on both of his hands and he directed all that fire on the people standing in front of him. The elderly, the disabled, the children, everyone got engulfed in flames. Their cries resounded in the chamber and till the last moment, the Woman stared in Pablo¡¯s eyes. Pablo felt her gaze deep inside his heart and in the last moments, he uttered : "The world made me like this." "Are you sorry?" The Woman asked. Pablo kept staring at her and the woman saw something in his eyes. "I see." The Woman, through her tears, smiled. "We both suffered today." And those were the final words of the mother whose child was killed by Pablo. She turned to ashes like everyone else and Pablo¡¯s eyes stayed at the empty space where the Woman was standing. Nevertheless, Pablo shook his head and got back to his usual self. ¡¯What was that?¡¯ Cupid asked. She never saw Pablo like that. ¡¯Nothing. She just had good eyes.¡¯ Pablo ignored Cupid after that. He still had some time left for his God mode so he decided to finish things up. "Gotta do it one go." He snapped his fingers and in an instant, in front of him, three people arrived. "What the-" "It¡¯s you¡­" The King and Jamal were in the basement. Other than these two, Adolf Hustler was also there and he said nothing. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo teleported them here with a snap of his fingers. All three of them looked around and they went wide eyed. "What the hell happened here?" Jamal asked. "I killed him." Pablo gestured at Demon¡¯s dead body behind him. "What about the hostages?" Jamal asked again. "I killed them as well." "What!?" Jamal exclaimed. "Shut up. You are wasting your breath." "Why did you call us here, Pablo?" The King asked a better question. "I know all about you two." Pablo said. "Wh-at do you mean?" Jamal asked. Pablo nodded. "I¡¯ll keep it short." He stepped towards Jamal and stood in front of his face. Jamal gulped and Pablo said : "Damascus Maverick." He said a name. The King¡¯s name. "Yes?" The King answered. Pablo smiled, glancing at the King. "You have been trained well." The King twitched. "Cut it out. What are you getting at?" Jamal barked. Pablo jerked his head at Jamal. "That is the name of the King of this Kingdom. And what I am getting at is¡­" Pablo¡¯s eyes turned red as he finished saying¡­ "You are Damascus Maverick." Chapter 277: Family Tree "You are Damascus Maverick." Pablo said that while looking at Jamal. So, was he calling Jamal as Damascus? "What are you on about?" Jamal retorted. "I am saying you are not Jamal Fuhrer. You are Damascus Maverick." Pablo said the same thing as before. Before Jamal could say anything more, Pablo looked at the King. "And you are not Damascus. You are Jamal Fuhrer." The King¡¯s brows shot up. "I.. I don¡¯t know what you are talking about." The King refuted as well. "Just because you killed the Demon it doesn¡¯t give you the right to say whatever you want." Jamal said. Pablo looked at him. He said nothing and snapped his fingers again. WHOOSH! Someone appeared in the basement. Pablo teleported one more person and it was¡­.. "What is it, Czar?" Draxus Maverick. Jamal and the King both looked at the boy and Jamal was the one who clenched his fist. The King showed no special reaction but Jamal was certainly angry. "What is the meaning of this? This is the son of the traitor of this Kingdom. He should die." Jamal said. Pablo smiled. "Why are you bothered more than the King? You are just a high Duke, right?" Jamal gritted his teeths. "I am loyal to this kingdom. Of course I will be angry." Pablo rolled his eyes. "Alright. I will spell it out loud." He looked Jamal in the eye and pointed his finger at him. And with absolute authority, he revealed : "You are the King of the Forza Kingdom." Everyone in the basement heard that and even Adolf showed a shocked reaction to that. Draxus was also taken aback and all of them watched Pablo for explanation. Jamal opened his mouth. But Pablo raised his hand. "Shut up. I will tell everything." Everyone stayed silent and Pablo began talking. "Draxus¡¯ father tried to kill the King who was his younger brother. But little did he know, it was someone else." Pablo explained as he stared at Jamal. "Draxus¡¯ grandfather was sure that he would make Damascus, his younger son, the next King and he was also sure that his eldest son would try to kill Damascus. So the grandfather used his brain and came up with an idea." "What was it?" Draxus asked. Pablo answered : "Your grandfather hid his original younger son and used a random baby to present everyone as his younger son." Everyone except Jamal and the King raised their brows. Pablo carried on. "So, time went on and both the random baby and the original younger son grew up. The grandfather made sure his original younger son remains hidden. And as time went on, the day to appoint a new King came. The grandfather first decided to retire a high Duke. After that, he announced the random baby, which, for everyone, was the youngest son, as the new King of the kingdom. And after that, he announced his real younger son, as the new high duke of the King. People clapped and no one got to know what was happening. The random baby was none other than Jamal Fuhrer who was made the King. And the real younger son was Damascus Maverick. The grandfather had switched their names so Jamal became Damascus and Damascus became Jamal. And this plot of your grandfather is going on till this date. Only the grandfather, the real Jamal who is the current fake King, and the real Damascus who is the current fake high duke, knew about this. Only three people." Pablo finished the long explanation and watched the faces of both Jamal and Damascus. Though, the most shocked ones were Adolf and Draxus. "What the fuck was that? Was that a real thing?" Draxus asked. "Yes. It¡¯s completely true. I know it. I know it all." "Okay. So," Adolf spoke for the first time since he was teleported. "The one who is the King for all these years is just a puppet King. He isn¡¯t Damascus Maverick but the random baby, Jamal Fuhrer?" "Yes." Pablo affirmed. "And the one who is the high duke, Jamal Fuhrer, is the real king?" Adolf asked another thing. "Yes. And he is the one who recommended you for the military. He sees potential in you and he wants someone of his own in the military so he thought it would be nice to use you for that." Pablo revealed one more thing. "I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. I will stay quiet until this is over." Adolf kind of gave up. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less. "So, Czar, you are saying that my father tried to kill someone who wasn¡¯t even the real King?" Draxus asked. "Yes. And he was ordered to death for that as well. All the decisions this puppet King took was never once his, the real king was this high duke and he took every decision." "But why hide all this? I mean, I can understand why grandfather hid his new born younger son for safety but why hide him after the son got stronger. He could have protected himself. There was no need for a puppet King." Draxus posed another question. Pablo answered fast. "Your grandfather knew your father would try to attack the King so he waited for that attack to happen. And when it happened, the grandfather had planned to eradicate all your family so that no one is left to harm the King. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your father and mother died but you got away, and before dying, your father had killed your grandfather. So the real younger son was confused about what to do. And in the end, he decided to continue the drama of the puppet King. He decided to end you as well and after killing you, only then he will be safe. He was sure that you would come back for your father¡¯s revenge. So before that, he will kill you and will finally take his rightful throne. But no matter how hard the real younger son tried, he just couldn¡¯t find you and the fake plot ran so long. All in all, the real younger son didn¡¯t want to become the King until he was sure that no one would come to attack him secretly." Pablo stopped talking and before anyone could say something.. "And now I finally found you¡­" Jamal, no, the real younger son Damascus Maverick finally spoke and his gaze went to Draxus. The real King wasted no time and snapped his fingers. And with the snapping of his fingers¡­ Time stopped. Chapter 278: Enough People Damascus stopped time. Everyone in the basement came to a stand still and Damascus jumped at Draxus. Or atleast he tried to. SNAP! One more snap of fingers rang out in the room and it wasn¡¯t from Damascus. The next moment, every thing started moving again. Time resumed again. "What!?" Damascus exclaimed. "I wasn¡¯t done talking." Pablo spoke. "You overrided my Ego?" "Don¡¯t use such words. But yeah, I did that. You may be the King but I couldn¡¯t care less." "You bastard!" Damascus cursed at the top of his lungs as that was all he could do. Pablo sighed. Only Damascus and Pablo knew what took place few seconds ago and Draxus, the King, and Hustler was clueless. "So what now, Czar?" "Why did you call me here?" "How did you know all this?" Draxus, Hustler and Damascus all asked their own questions. "I know all this because it¡¯s me. And I called you here because you also want a bite of me. And Draxus, you will see what happens now." Pablo answered all three of them at once and looked at Damascus. "So, the real King, you will never be able to kill Draxus and now that I am here, you will never be able to take your own throne." "Why?" Damascus didn¡¯t get it. Pablo didn¡¯t explain as well. "I will turn the false play in reality." "Wha-" Pablo waved his hand and his sword manifested itself. He held the sword and¡­ SPLUCK! He pierced Damascus¡¯ face. The tip of the sword came out from the top of his head. Pablo killed the real King of Forza. And he wasn¡¯t done. After stabbing with his sword, he summoned fire and burned the real younger son. "Can¡¯t risk it." Damascus burned to cinders and the other people could only watch. The puppet king, Jamal Fuhrer went agape as he looked at Pablo with horror filled eyes. "Please. Don¡¯t kill me. I have nothing to do with this. I was just following orders. Don¡¯t kill me!" Jamal begged for his life. He held Pablo¡¯s feet. He didn¡¯t wanted to die. "You will keep following orders now as well." Pablo said. "Huh? I don¡¯t understand." "I said you¡¯ll keep acting as the King. You¡¯ll stay the puppet but only mine. Got that?" "Yes. Yes. Yes! I¡¯ll be your puppet." Jamal agreed. "And if you even think of betraying me¡­" Pablo¡¯s eyes glowed golden. "No. No. I will never betray you. I promise. I promise!" Jamal cried harder. "Fine. Leave my leg now. Go stand in the corner." "Yes!" Jamal stood up and as Pablo said, he went to the corner. "Now, about you.." Pablo looked at Adolf. "I see that you have become a Vampire. But it won¡¯t help you." "There is no need to kill me now though. I won¡¯t come in your way. I just wanted a position in the military." Adolf said. His face wasn¡¯t filled with fear like Jamal. "I would left you alive but you said all those things in the camp. Why did you acted so against me if you were going to act like this now?" Pablo asked. "I didn¡¯t know you were this strong. I may be a scum but I am smart enough to pick my opponents. You weren¡¯t this strong in the camp." "Fair enough. But since the moment I got to know you, I had made up my mind." "Why?" Hustler asked. "Your name. Your first name. I hate that. I couldn¡¯t kill the real thing but I will have my fun with you." "That¡¯s gay." Hustler replied. Draxus frowned. "Are you seriously joking right now? You are going to die." "Well, I can¡¯t fight back anyway. Might as well die in a good mood." Hustler flashed a smile. Pablo returned the smile. "What was your assignment?" He asked. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "To find out whether the Cannibals and Vampires were hiding in this kingdom or not." "Oh. Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now." "What was yours, if I might ask?" Hustler asked in return. "To stop the white mist. This Demon was out of syllabus." "You completed it as well. Nice work. But I was hiding in the king¡¯s castle for a long time, gathering intel and I heard you and the puppet king was having a talk in private before you went out to fight the mist. What was that about?" "So you were hiding? I didn¡¯t even know that. You did well. And about the private talk, we had a feeling that there is a traitor and I pretty much know it was Jamal or the real Damascus. Damascus knew all along the Cannibals and Vampires were behind the mist. He was helping them to attack the kingdom. The Cannibals and Vampires wanted this kingdom to die so they agreed but they didn¡¯t know that Damascus will kill them. Damascus was confident on his Ego and when the Cannibals and Vampires would have attacked the kingdom he would have killed them in front of the residents and would have become a hero. And he believed with the death of the Cannibals the white mist would go away and he will be hailed as a hero and after he kills Draxus, he will become the King and the people will also accept him as the King. It was a full proof plan. But I came in his way. It was me and the puppet king¡¯s sole idea to find the traitor. Damascus didn¡¯t know any of that. But I knew all about Damascus¡¯ plan. Everything." "How did you know all that?" Hustler asked. "I saw his memories." Hustler smiled. "You are too much. What else can you do?" "I won¡¯t talk to you anymore. It¡¯s over." "Alright. Kill me in one go." Hustler spread his arms and Pablo¡¯s sword did the work. It pierced Hustler¡¯s chest and his heart stopped. He died. After that, Pablo summoned fire again and burned Hustler to ashes. "One more dead. One less tension." Draxus and the King remained silent and Draxus waited for the next things Pablo would do. "Alright. One more thing is left.." Pablo joined his fingers. "Are you going somewhere?" Draxus asked. "Yeah. I killed enough people for today." Pablo closed his eyes and found what he was looking for. "It¡¯s time to save one." Chapter 279: Permanent Gods Pablo snapped his fingers and disappeared from the basement. Draxus and the puppet king, Jamal, were left alone in the chamber. Draxus looked at the fake King. The king had his head down. He was still scared. "Why are you so terrified? You were confident for all this while." Draxus asked. "It was because of my Master, sir Damascus. I was sure of his strength. Never once did I think he could die." "I see. So when he died in front of you just now you lost all your reasoning and surrendered." Draxus understood the fake King¡¯s reason for fear. "Yes. You got yourself a good companion." "Yeah. Now shut up. I don¡¯t want to talk to you." Jamal stopped talking and Draxus said nothing as well. Meanwhile, Pablo appeared in the Forsaken Village. He teleported where the Demon came to life and scanned the area. In just a second, he found what he was looking for. He teleported there and in the exact same spot, he found someone else as well. "Long time no see, Angel." "Not now. I am busy." Andrezj recognized the voice. He didn¡¯t even look at Pablo. "I will find her. You go away." Pablo said. "As if. I will find her." Andrezj kept searching. "Get lost." Pablo straight out ordered Andrezj. The order finally made Andrezj look at Pablo and when he did, his eyes went wide. "Who are you?" He asked. "I am Pablo Castillo. I will find her. You get lost." Pablo ordered once more. "But.. she is my dea-" Pablo clenched his jaw. "Fuck off, Angel." His eyes glowed golden once again and Andrezj shivered under their gaze. "Okay." He just said that and took off in the sky. Pablo let out a sigh. "He was very close to finding her. Can¡¯t have that." ¡¯Why is that?¡¯ Cupid asked. "Well, if I save her then she will love me more. Andre would have devalued me by finding her first." Cupid didn¡¯t reply after that and Pablo also wasted no time. He went straight to the spot where Sera was. It was at the end of the Forsaken Village, inside the sewer tunnel. ¡¯She is here for a long time. How did she even survive?¡¯ Pablo had some questions but they could come later. He called for his sword and it came right on his hand. He then drew a circle around the spot where Sera was and with sheer strength, he pulled out that part of the land itself. Pablo floated in the air and below him, he finally saw a humanoid figure. Someone clad in black armor, the Demonite Armor that Pablo had made himself. It was lying, not moving but Pablo heard the beating of the heart. "Wake up." He snapped his fingers and soon, there was movement. "The suit should go away." Pablo snapped his fingers again and finally the Demonite Armor was no more. It vanished. After it disappeared, the face Pablo hadn¡¯t seen in a while welcomed his eyes. "Sera." He said. The thin figure of a frail girl moved and it was none other than Seraphina. She meekly opened her eyes and when she saw the person hovering above her, her eyes opened full well. "De¡­dear? You came.." The girl muttered some words and Pablo descended down. "No.. don¡¯t come near me." Sera asked Pablo to stop. "Why?" "You will get dirty. I will spoil your clothes." ¡¯This girl..¡¯ Pablo sighed. "Don¡¯t worry about that." Pablo took Sera in his arms anyway and Sera flashed a smile. "I knew you would come. I love you." She rested her head on Pablo¡¯s chest and closed her eyes. She fell asleep. Pablo didn¡¯t wake her up. "Andre, come here." "Yes." Andrezj came. "I knew you were around the corner." Andrezj said nothing. "Take her to the haunted house. Where Cupid and the others are." Pablo gave Sera to Andrezj¡¯s hands and the Angel vanished instantly. ¡¯Look after her.¡¯ Pablo messaged Cupid. ¡¯Worry about yourself. What will you say to the people? They will surely ask what happened inside the basement.¡¯ ¡¯I don¡¯t need to explain at all. I still have five seconds as a God.¡¯ ¡¯What do you mean?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t answer Cupid and with a smile, snapped his fingers. He appeared back inside the basement. Draxus and the fake King, Jamal were there and they instantly stood straight upon Pablo¡¯s arrival. Pablo looked at Jamal. "You will keep acting as Damascus Maverick. You are not Jamal. Forget about that name. Got that?" "Yes, master!" Jamal or now Damascus agreed to the order. He would follow the same play he was doing for years. "Now, to handle the people¡­" Pablo raised his right hand and once again he snapped his fingers. He was able to do miracles just by a snap of his fingers. And this time, the miracle was¡­ "I will change their minds." Pablo revealed his intentions and after the snap¡­ The people around the Kingdom felt some changes. "Alright. Everything¡¯s done now. Only you two know what went down here. And I hope it stays that way." "I won¡¯t tell anyone anyway." Draxus said. "I won¡¯t dare to spill anything." The puppet King would also stay quiet. "Good enough. Draxus, we will talk later. You may carry on." Draxus nodded and Pablo teleported him again to where he came from. Now only the King and Pablo were left in the basement, alive. "Hah!" Pablo let out a heavy sigh. "Three.." He began counting. "Two." The King didn¡¯t know what Pablo was counting for. "One." Pablo finished the random countdown and the King was out of any clues. But he soon figured it out. [ Special Skill : A God In The Human Flesh! ] [ Duration ended! ] [ You can only use it again after two years! ] WHIISH! Pablo¡¯s God mode ended. His appearance came back to normal. No golden eyes, no standing hairs and no more suffocating pressure hovered around him. But Pablo knew one thing for sure. ¡¯Human bodies aren¡¯t meant to move like that. Backlash will be huge for this one.¡¯ Pablo steeled his resolve for the worst. He would stay standing no matter what. The next second, as he suspected, it started to happen. His veins contracted rapidly and his eyes glimmered between golden and red. He gritted his teeths and did his best to endure whatever was going on inside his body. ¡¯Not yet. Not yet. I still have some things left.¡¯ Pablo endured the cruciating pain and walked towards the Demon. The King had no idea what Pablo was going through but he surely understood that the man was in pain. Though, he didn¡¯t dare to ask. Pablo reached the Demon¡¯s dead body. "Hey," He called. "Yesss." The King answered. "Pick him up and place him on my shoulder." Pablo ordered. The King obliged and did as he was told. Pablo couldn¡¯t pick up the Demon because of the pain and the King kind of understood that. Therefore, without any delay, he picked the Demon and placed it on Pablo¡¯s right shoulder. Even that gave Pablo immense pain but he would manage. He won¡¯t die. "Let¡¯s go. Once we leave, only I will talk. The people know a different story." Pablo gave some instructions before finally walking out of the basement. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The King knew the exit route of the basement so they came out walking from the building. "Call another camera like before." Pablo said. The King did as told. He took out a remote and pressed a button. From the land in front of his castle, an eyeball camera came out of the ground and hovered in the air. At the same time, the screens that were black a few seconds ago, started showing the view again. "It¡¯s finally on." Everyone glued their eyes on the screen. The eyeball camera flew straight to where Pablo and the King was and everyone finally got to see what they wanted to see for a while. "It¡¯s Pablo!" "He is carrying someone on his shoulder." They wanted some answers and Pablo knew that as well. So he wasted no time. "Everyone, you already know what transpired inside the bunker. I proceeded to save everyone but the Demon killed all the hostages in haste. He even destroyed the camera so that you all can¡¯t see anything. And when he lost all the hostages, he teleported the high duke Jamal Fuhrer and the King inside as the new hostages. I moved with caution but the Demon was scared and in his fear, he killed Jamal. But.. before he could kill the King, I finally killed the bastard. I finally defeated him. Everyone, the Demon is no more." "Yeahhh!" "You did it!" Everyone rejoiced. ¡¯How did you manage to win them over?¡¯ Cupid asked. ¡¯In the back of their mind, I placed that the Demon was the one who did all the killing and when I shared the same thing again, they all believed me easily. Being a God sure is fun.¡¯ ¡¯Don¡¯t forget, Pablo. You were just a God for fifteen minutes. What you did today will anger them and they are¡­¡¯ Cupid finsihed writing the final line on her diary. ¡¯Permanent Gods.¡¯ Chapter 280: The Limit Of Sins Pablo was only a God for fifteen minutes and he wreaked havoc in the city. So it¡¯s unimaginable what a permanent God would do when they get angry. Cupid said this same thing to Pablo. ¡¯I will deal with everything. I just need some time.¡¯ Cupid said nothing at that and Pablo carried on walking. "Hey," He said. "Yes?" The King replied. "Whoever is standing in front of the castle, make them stay in rooms. Especially that Abyssal Butcher. No matter how long I stay asleep, don¡¯t let them go away." "As you say." Pablo and the King kept walking and the people were just rejoicing. But Pablo¡¯s legs were not working well. Each step sent shivers to his whole body. "Should I call someone for help?" The King asked. "Call Boulder." "Boulder!" The King shouted. THUMP! Boulder came in front of Pablo. "I am here." "Carry us both in front of the castle." The King gave the order. Pablo just wanted to rest so he said nothing. Boulder came towards them and first he reached towards the King. "Carry him first. I was just standing there. He did all the work." Boulder agreed and carried Pablo on his shoulder. Pablo sat there comfortably. ¡¯His strength is a real deal.¡¯ Pablo was carrying the Demon on his shoulder and yet, Boulder carried him without any issue. After Pablo, the high duke carried the King on his other shoulder. "Sit tight." Boulder bent his knees and jumped. Pablo felt the air crashing his face and before he knew it¡­ THUMP! Boulder landed in front of the castle. It only took him a second and Pablo had no complaints about that. Boulder put both the King and Pablo down. The eyeball camera followed them and everyone waited for Pablo¡¯s words. However, Pablo didn¡¯t say anything and put down the Demon¡¯s body in front of the castle. He looked around and only a few people were standing around him. The King, the only high duke Boulder and the Abyssal Butcher Tank. All the others were dead. Nevertheless, Pablo couldn¡¯t care less about them right now. He just wanted to do some finishing touches and get some shut eye. "Everyone," He addressed the people. "Yes!" The people replied. Right now, Pablo couldn¡¯t hear them as he wasn¡¯t a God anymore. But he could assume what the people would say so that wasn¡¯t a big deal. He laid the Demon in front of the castle and stretched his hand towards Boulder. "Everyone, I am going to set this shit on fire right here. With that, it¡¯s finally over." Pablo revealed his plan and Boulder handed a pack of glory matches to Pablo. The man waited for nothing and lit a match. He threw it at the Demon and instantly, it caught fire. The body burned in front of the castle and everyone saw it on their screens. They all felt relieved and in ten more seconds, the Demon burned completely to ashes. As the last flame died down, Pablo raised his right hand in the air. "It¡¯s over. We won!" "Yeahh!" "We did it!" "Pablooo!!" "Let¡¯s goo!" Everyone around the Kingdom rejoiced in their victory and Pablo finally sighed away all the exhaustion. "Boulder, throw me into a room. I¡¯ll sleep for a while." He said. Boulder asked nothing and carried Pablo in his hand. "Choose my room. He deserves that." The King suggested. Boulder nodded. "No. A random room is fine. I want alone time." Pablo refused the King¡¯s offer. Boulder looked at the King. "Do as he says." The King gave the green light. Boulder obliged and aimed for a window and with appropriate force, he threw Pablo towards that. Pablo passed through breaking the window and landed straight on the bed of the room. ¡¯His aim is great.¡¯ Pablo finally found some comfort and his eyes closed all their own. Like that, he fell asleep. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Pablo was sleeping but somewhere people were wide awake because of him. And those were not so normal people. They were the same Gods who chose Pablo to be sent to Seraphim. "That insolent Human!" "I knew choosing him was the wrong choice." "You were wrong this time, Altor." All the five Gods were there and they were all tense. Altor was silent and the other Gods just complained about Pablo back to back. "Say something!" Rameses, the fiery God, shouted for an answer. Alfida, the Angel Goddess, rubbed her brows. "We saw everything he did, we read the report of my angel as well. What is your stand after all that, Altor?" "He even used your Skill and did all that? Doesn¡¯t that make you angry?" Chrysus, the God of Thunder, complained as well. "And why the hell didn¡¯t he use my skill? Does he think it¡¯s too weak against some Demon?" Demeter, the God of Nature, had some other complaints altogether. All the four Gods stared at Altor and in the end, the God of Death, the God of Darkness ¨C Altor, sighed. "When did I ever say that I am not angry at him?" "So you are?" Rameses asked. "Of course. It was me who chose him after all. I never really believed that no blood will be spilled during the process but¡­" Altor gripped the armrest of his throne. "Now he also knows about us Gods. That Demon came out of nowhere. He got his memories, now he knows everything. I don¡¯t know how will he react after knowing the truth but it¡¯s maddening when things don¡¯t go as I planned." "Why not just kill him?" Rameses gave an idea. "You know we can¡¯t do that." Demeter said. "If there were all ten of us present then we could have done it. As we are now we can¡¯t interfere with Seraphim and its residents." "This is just the worse. Those five should get resurrected as soon as possible, Altor." Rameses said. "Yeah. They should come back. But coming back to Pablo, he did many wrong things." Altor placed his elbows on his knees. "First, he got to know about us, second, he ignored Cupid even after she gave him warnings and most of all, by killing all those innocent hostages, he cross¡­" Altor leaned forward on his throne and declared what Pablo really did. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "The Limits Of Sins." *** [ Volume 3 : The Limit Of Sins. Complete. ] Chapter 281: Message Pablo crossed the limit of sins. According to the Gods at least. "So what will you do?" Demeter asked about Altor¡¯s next step. "We will surely punish him. He should know that he is not above us. He should meet his match." Altor said. "His match? He was unbeatable on Earth. Where could we find someone who will fight against him equally?" Demeter raised another question. "There was one." Rameses chimed in. Altor looked at him. "I think the same." Demeter frowned. "Who are you talking about?" "Everyone on Earth hated Pablo but there was one who hated him more than anyone else." Altor said. "Who?" Alfida asked this time. She also didn¡¯t know. Rameses sighed. "The Chief of the special force." "Ahh. Yes. That man. He can match his level." Demeter finally remembered. "Yes. I almost forgot about him." Alfida also got it. "Yes." Altor smiled. "He also wants revenge from Pablo. His comrades died by his hands. He would surely love a chance to hurt Pablo." "That¡¯s a good idea but how will you make sure that he does what we say? What if he also starts acting on his own?" Demeter asked. "First of all, Pablo is bound by contract. He has to eradicate evil from Seraphim. He can¡¯t betray us unless he wants to die. So we will do the same thing with the Chief. We only want to punish Pablo. No killing is needed." Altor revealed his plan. "So we will send that Chief just to remind Pablo that we are not weak. That¡¯s good. But let¡¯s say, what if the Chief failed. Pablo is not a normal man after all." Demeter said. Rameses clenched his fists. "Why are you siding with that Human? It¡¯s like you are his accomplice." "Shut up. I have seen what he went through. I sympathise with him. I am not saying he is right for killing those hostages but as mother nature is¡­ I accept people as they are." "Hmph." Rameses stopped talking. Altor sighed. "Whatever it is. Let¡¯s just go with this plan." "Sure. But what will be the job of this Chief? What will you tell him to do?" Alfida asked. Altor smiled. "Just don¡¯t kill Pablo." All the other Gods nodded and they all began to do the summoning. ¡¯Wait for a while, Pablo. You are getting way ahead of yourself.¡¯ Altor¡¯s thoughts were visible on his face and the Gods asked nothing. They just proceeded to call the soul of the Chief. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Back in Seraphim. Inside the king¡¯s castle. Pablo opened his eyes. He instantly sat up right. "Good morning." Pablo looked beside him. "Angel." Cupid was beside his bed. Pablo recalled everything that happened before he fell asleep. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "How long?" He asked. "Five days." "Fair enough." Pablo was asleep for five days which was understandable. Nevertheless, now that he was awake, he would move forward. He left the bed and went inside the bathroom. Thud! The door of the room opened. It was a guard. He saw the empty bed of Pablo and he went pale. "The detective is missiii¡­" "I am here." Pablo answered from the bathroom. The guard heaved a sigh of relief. "His majesty wanted to see you and there were some others too. They want to meet you as soon as you wake up." "Call all of them after one hour. No one should disturb me till then." Pablo replied. "As you wish." The guard closed the door and went away. After fifteen minutes, Pablo came out of the bathroom, being all fresh and clean. "I need some new clothes." Pablo was wearing the same clothes as he was wearing when he was fighting. They were stinking. "Check the cupboard. The King gave you all kinds of clothes." Cupid said. Pablo smiled. "Now he is acting like a king." Pablo opened the cupboard and as Cupid said, it was filled with all kinds of clothes. Nevertheless, Pablo just wanted a simple dress for him. He just chose a shirt and pants. After that, Pablo sat on the bed. "I want something to eat." "There is a bell beside you." Cupid gestured towards the table beside the bed. Pablo looked and smiled even more. There was a round bell on the table. The one which is used on the reception table of hotels. Pablo pressed the bell without a second thought and in just a second, a guard came. "What do you want, sir detective?" He asked. "Bring me some food. I haven¡¯t eaten properly for many days. Make it fast." "As you say." The guard went away and Pablo waited for a while. In just five minutes, two servants came with a tray of cuisines. They kept it on the big table inside the room and stood there. Pablo got up from his bed and began eating. Cupid floated beside him without saying anything and Pablo continued enjoying the taste. After fifteen minutes, Pablo was finally done eating his fill and the servants went away. Pablo came back on the bed and Cupid stayed beside him. "Angel," Pablo said. "Yes?" "Are you angry at me?" He asked. Cupid blinked. "You care about my feelings?" "Of course not." Cupid rolled her eyes. "Then why even bother asking if I am angry or not." "Because I want you to do something for me. If you are angry you might throw some tantrums." "What do you want?" "You will do it?" "Just tell the damn thing!" Pablo laughed. "Alright. Alright. Keep your diary ready." "My diary is always ready. And if you are planning to do something with it, it¡¯s not for your personal use. Forget it." "Listen first. I want you to write what I am about to say in your diary." "What? Why? My diary is a record of your doings. It¡¯s for the Gods to read." Pablo smiled. Cupid frowned. "Wait. Do you perhaps want to.." "Yes. That¡¯s exactly what I want." "That¡¯s not a good idea, Pablo. You are taking them lightly. They must have already planned a way to get back at you. Think again." "I have already thought about it. Just listen to what I am saying. This will be¡­" Pablo cleared his throat and he was finally ready. "My message to the Gods." Chapter 282: No Meddling Pablo wanted to send the Gods a message. Cupid was not sure how it would turn out but she had no other choice but to agree with Pablo. If she refused, she was afraid Pablo might do something bad to send the Gods a message. "Speak. It will be written." Cupid gave the green signal. The feather above her diary was ready to slide on the pages and Pablo wasted no time as well. He finally began speaking. "My name is Pablo Castillo. And this is my message to all five of you." The feather wrote these lines at the top of the page and Pablo carried on. "I will mostly talk to Altor as he was the one who was primarily involved in sending me here and he is the strongest among you five as well. It¡¯s only natural I talk to your Head. So as you must have already seen, I have killed many people since I arrived here. And many people died indirectly because of me as well. You must be very angry, Altor. But it¡¯s not my fault. You see, you all are staying high in the sky, not really knowing what goes here in the world of the mortals. There are nuances and emotions involved in this world which you Gods will never experience. What I am trying to say is¡­ it¡¯s impossible to stay righteous and innocent in this world. No matter what, you will get dragged into this turmoil of a world even if you are a bonafide saint. And since I was messed up in the head from the start of course I¡¯ll make your world worse than before. Those innocent hostages I killed, and other innocent people I killed in this world, were already dead. They are dead weight and in no way they were innocent. As you said yourself, Altor, this world is filled with evil so yes, they were not innocent people. Though, those newly born children, they were kind of innocent but then again if they have grown up here they would have also turned like others so in a sense, I cured the world. However, don¡¯t think of this as a justification of my sins or other shit like that. I am just telling what it means to stay alive. Anyway, let¡¯s come to the crucial matter of this letter." Pablo took a deep breath. "The things you Gods kept hidden from me." Cupid gulped. Pablo continued and so did the feather on the diary. "There were a total of ten Gods but five of them vanished. How did they vanish? Well, it¡¯s because people stopped praying to them. The people started making up their own beliefs and as a result, the Gods were forgotten. And as this world was progressing further, the remaining five Gods were afraid that they would soon vanish as well. I haven¡¯t seen any temples around here which means people are already forgetting about you five. Hence, you needed someone to rectify this world so that people would become good again and start praying to you guys again. You chose me to correct this world and I believe those five Gods who have vanished will resurrect again if people started worshipping them. Really, you guys made me sure that Gods are nothing without their believers. Nevertheless, don¡¯t be afraid. I am bound by contract so I have no choice but to fulfill your wish. I can¡¯t go against you, unless¡­.. I find a way to break this contract of ours." Cupid jerked her head at Pablo. Pablo smiled. "Just kidding. I am a man of my word. I¡¯ll correct this world of yours." Cupid frowned. Pablo knew why she did that. "You should be thinking if I was going to fulfill your wish anyway, then why am I even sending you this letter. Well, it¡¯s because you shouldn¡¯t have hidden such things from me. I would have liked clarity between us. So here¡¯s what will happen starting now¡­.. I will make sure to fulfill your wish and correct this world but I want full control over my choices. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I want no disturbance from you Gods. I will make sure you guys are worshipped and any other fuckery you want. And in return, I want no consequences. This Angel of yours keeps telling me I will be punished, the Gods are watching, she is constantly nagging me. I hate her. I would have killed her myself on the first day if I could. So, I want no punishment, no judgement, and no poking your nose in my business. I will correct this world however I see fit and if I find out that you Gods meddled in any way, I¡¯ll revoke our deal right there and then. I never gave a fuck from the start. My system will stay with me, the skills will stay with me, and this Angel will stop writing this fucking diary as my daily life for you to read. I am sure you guys can watch me so there is no need for this paper. You can call back this Angel to yourself or you can make her stay with me but give her an order to not question my every decision. She will just watch me do things and keep quiet. To summarise everything, you stay out of my way and I¡¯ll stay out of yours. I¡¯ll keep my end of the deal and you should keep yours. I won¡¯t tolerate any misdemeanor. I¡¯ll kill who I want, when I want, wherever I want. If I even burned a kingdom to the ground, you Gods won¡¯t utter a single word. My job is to correct this world and I will do it however I see fit. That¡¯s all I wanted to say. This is the end of the letter. If you are already seeing and hearing this from above, I still want you to read this letter. That¡¯s all. Definitely not yours, Pablo Castillo." The feather stopped moving and the whole page filled with the letter vanished. "They took it." Cupid said. "I know. They took it and I hope they took it seriously." "And you want to kill me?" Cupid asked. "Yes. You are annoying. They will tell you to shut up soon." "You¡­.." Cupid said nothing. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Pablo laid back on the bed and closed his eyes. He had a smile on his face as he was sure the Gods must be reading his letter right now. And yes¡­.. They were reading and they were reading all too well. Chapter 283: Agreed All the five Gods were frowning. Altor had a piece of paper on his hand and he was lost in deep thoughts. "This is a good offer. I must say." Demeter liked the letter. "I think so too. We don¡¯t meddle with him and he will correct the world. Win-win for us." Alfida also liked the proposition. "But we are Gods. He can¡¯t just order us around." Rameses was angry as always. "Calm down your anger for once and think about it. He will do things his way and we will get good results." Chrysus, the Thunder God, also agreed with Demeter and Alfida. "What do you think?" Demeter asked Altor. The God of Death looked up and sighed. "What I am more afraid of, is his method. How will he correct the world? If he kept killing then there won¡¯t be anyone left alive to worship us. That¡¯s our loss. And his letter, he didn¡¯t even say that he was awaiting our reply. He already made a decision. And if we agree to these terms and stop coming in his way, then what about the Chief that we sent to punish him. It will seem like we already broke the deal." "He said that he will make sure that we get worshipped and any other fuckery we want. So he will stay considerate of his killing. Probably." Demeter said. "And we don¡¯t have to tell him that we sent the Chief. Just tell the Chief to not tell Pablo that we sent him. Pablo should just think that the Chief got reincarnated on his own in Seraphim with his memories. The Gods have nothing to do with him. We should just cut our ties from the Chief and leave him on his own." Chrysus suggested. "So you are saying we should accept his conditions and just keep a watch over him without saying anything?" Rameses asked. "Yes." Alfida, Demeter and Chrysus answered in unison. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don¡¯t care anymore." Rameses shut his mouth. "We¡¯ll go with the majority. We¡¯ll accept the terms of his letter." Altor finally made a decision. The other Gods sighed in relief and Altor looked at Alfida. "Give him an answer. Write what I say in your Angel¡¯s diary. And talking about Angel, tell everything about Pablo to Andrezj as well. He should also know." Alfida obliged Altor¡¯s order and did the preparation. She first shared everything with Andrezj. It only took a second and the strongest Angel finally got to know about Pablo. Then she summoned a feather and the feather hovered in the air. There was no diary floating but Altor knew it wasn¡¯t odd. So, without wasting any time he began speaking. "Pablo, this is Altor. We read your letter and we accept your terms." The feather moved in the air and no words were visible. But back in Seraphim, Cupid¡¯s diary suddenly found words being written on it. After reading them, she quickly told Pablo to see as the reply from the Gods came. ¡¯If only Gods can answer this fast on earth.¡¯ Pablo stared at the diary and Altor kept speaking. "You will correct Seraphim and make people worship us, all ten of us, and in return, we won¡¯t come in your way. Do whatever you want but make sure we get what you promised us and when Seraphim is fully corrected we will fulfill your wishes which we discussed when we met for the first time. And you should also know why we didn¡¯t tell you the full truth about us. I just didn¡¯t want to complicate things and I was afraid that you would not comply working to resurrect five Gods considering how much you hated the divine. That¡¯s all there is to it. And about that female Angel, we are turning her diary to a normal one. We can¡¯t read its contents anymore. She can still write what she wants but we won¡¯t read it anymore. You have to believe us for that. Also, she won¡¯t say anything to you about your work. She can talk about random things but she won¡¯t question your morality from now on. By this I also mean that you can keep her with you. She is just a freeloader here. At least she is learning things with you. That¡¯s all. Probably yours, Altor." Pablo read the full thing and glanced at Cupid. "They don¡¯t like you as well, huh Angel." "They are just messing. I don¡¯t mind it." "Then why are you crying?" Cupid had tears in her eyes. Pablo stared at her for a while and eventually, she slammed her hands on the floor. "Why did they say that? I didn¡¯t do anything to themmmm." She started bawling. Pablo laughed. "They were joking. Don¡¯t worry. Don¡¯t spoil the good mood by crying." "You are in a good mood?" Cupid asked. She stopped crying as well. "Of course. Altor accepted my terms and I kind of got a license to do anything without worrying about their punishment." "Wait. You said you don¡¯t care about their punishment. So why were you worried about it?" "I don¡¯t care about it. But I just hate a sword hanging at the back of my mind. So it¡¯s one less thing to be wary of. Now I can focus on this world only." "Whatever. I can¡¯t say anything anymore anyway. And they can¡¯t read my diary as well. Lucky you." "Yeah. Lucky me.. wait." Pablo jolted up from the bed. He sat upright. "What?" Cupid asked. "I remembered something from lucky." "What¡¯s that?" "After I ate the Demon¡¯s heart, I received something." "Oh. Sure. Check with your system." Cupid knew what he was talking about. "Show me." Pablo gave the command and the system presented the notifications. [ You Consumed A Demon¡¯s Heart! ] [ The heart contained too much power! ] [ That power will be transferred to your Ego and it will be upgraded! ] [ Usually, Ego upgrades after an individual crosses the 30 years mark in their life but you got infested with too much power so there is no choice but to upgrade your Ego! ] [ You have two Egoes and you chose to upgrade your second Ego, Mimesis Malefica! ] [ Therefore, the upgraded version of your Black Rank Ego is¡­ ] Chapter 284: Upgraded [ You Consumed A Demon¡¯s Heart! ] [ The heart contained too much power! ] [ That power will be transferred to your Ego and it will be upgraded! ] [ Usually, Ego upgrades after an individual crosses the 30 years mark in their life but you got infested with too much power so there is no choice but to upgrade your Ego! ] [ You have two Egoes and you chose to upgrade your second Ego, Mimesis Malefica! ] [ Therefore, the upgraded version of your Black Rank Ego, Mimesis Malefica is¡­ ] [ 1 : Before, you could only copy someone¡¯s Ego after touching them for ten seconds. But now, you only have to touch them for five seconds to copy their Ego. ] [ 2 : Before, you could only keep other¡¯s Ego for a duration respectable to its ranks. The stronger the Ego, the shorter you can keep it with you. But now, you can keep any kind of Egoes with you for twelve hours. No matter what their rank is. ] [ 3 : This upgrade is probably the best upgrade for Mimesis Malefica. Before, you could only copy others¡¯ Ego. But now, if you copy the same Ego for twenty times, you will be able to steal it and keep that Ego with you forever. In other words, if you copy an Ego for twenty times and try to copy it again for twenty oneth time, then by default, that Ego will be yours and the other person will lose their Ego for good. They will be Egoless for the rest of their life. ] [ 4 : This is the last upgrade and it¡¯s on the negative side. Before, when you used to copy someone¡¯s Ego, a little of their life force was taken. But now that your Ego has been upgraded, if you copied someone¡¯s Ego then the amount of life force taken will be large and if you stole someone¡¯s Ego, then they might lose their life on the spot or they¡¯ll be useless since their life force will be depleted greatly. ] Pablo read all four upgrades of his Ego on the bed and he read them twice. "This is good and all but the life force bit is hard." He said. "Yes. Now if you copied Sera¡¯s Ego, she will be weakened by a great amount. And if you want to kill her then sure keep copying her." Cupid shared her thoughts. "I will think about it." Pablo didn¡¯t know at the moment what to do with his Ego and one hour was also up. He heard some footsteps coming towards his room so he stopped talking about his Ego as well. The doors of the room flung open and in the front, the King of the Kingdom greeted Pablo. There were some other people with the King as well and Pablo had plans for them. "You are awake. I was starting to get afraid." The King said. His real name was Jamal but after becoming Pablo¡¯s loyal, he would carry on being Damascus Maverick. "You were great that day." Boulder said. He was the only high duke left alive since the incident with the Demon. Along with these two, there were some guards and the Abyssal Butcher Tank was also present. He said nothing to Pablo and Pablo did the same. "I am fine now. There is no need to worry." Pablo said to the King. The King smiled. Pablo did a little gesture with his eyes and the King was smart enough. "I need to talk to him alone. You all may leave, but don¡¯t leave this castle." The King ordered. "What?" Tank questioned. "I have been here for five days now. I am bored out of my mind." "That¡¯s an order. And you will soon get your leave as well. Be patient." The King ordered once more. Tank clicked his tongue and with Boulder and the other guards, left Pablo¡¯s room. "What do you want to talk about, Pablo?" The King asked. "You sure understood my little gesture, old man. Good work." Pablo praised. "I was taking orders like that from the real king way before. So it¡¯s no big deal for me." Pablo nodded and came to the point. "As a King, you can do anything, right?" "Yes. Most of the things." "So I want you to do some things for me." "Sure." The King agreed even before asking what Pablo wanted. He was already scared of Pablo so he didn¡¯t want to anger him. Though, the King wasn¡¯t shivering anymore in front of Pablo. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I had made you stamp on three blank papers but I don¡¯t think I need them anymore. You can make it happen without any problem." "Just state your wish." The King would hear Pablo¡¯s demand. Pablo took a deep breath and looked the King in the eye. "I want three people to join the Abyssal Butchers division." "Alright?" The King figured Pablo had more to say. And he was right. "I am not a detective. I am from the military and was on an assignment. I came here to cure the white mist to pass and become a military man." Pablo finally revealed his identity. The King scratched his forehead. "I kind of already knew that. So it¡¯s not a shock for me." "I know. And don¡¯t speak anymore. Just keep listening." The King nodded. He would just listen. "I want three people, including me, to join the Abyssal Butchers division and give me a high rank within the division. I don¡¯t give a fuck how you will do it, I just want it. Understand?" The King nodded. Pablo carried on. "Next, I want all the Royals who were responsible for the destruction of the Hermit slums gathered in one place. The guards, the elderly, everyone. Were you also involved in that?" Pablo asked. The King shook his head. "So it was Jamal¡¯s, I mean, the real Damascus¡¯ order to attack the slums?" "Yes. And there were some other royals as well." The King spoke. Pablo hadn¡¯t forgotten about those ghosts and his promise to them. He might not care about anything but he won¡¯t go back on his word. "Whoever was involved in that mess, should be gathered in one place. Is that clear?" The King gulped. "What will you do with them?" Pablo put his hand on the King¡¯s shoulder and smiled. "Just some regular clean up." Chapter 285: Pretty Hot Pablo called it a little clean up but the King knew Pablo¡¯s way of cleaning things. Nevertheless, he had no choice but to accept Pablo¡¯s demand. After that was done, Pablo placed another order. "This one is not that urgent but I think it¡¯s time you should wage War against the Cannibals and the Vampires." The King¡¯s brows shot up. "War? You mean that? Are you sure?" "Yes. The Cannibals are a pain so it¡¯s only reasonable to get rid of them for good. And about the Vampires, well, the son of the Vampire King died in this kingdom so there is a chance he will take revenge. So let¡¯s end that race as well." "That¡¯s¡­ too sudden. A war is no joke. Even as a King I can¡¯t just order something like that." "I am not saying to do it right now. I am just telling you to start preparing. Recruit as many soldiers as you can and train them. Appoint four high dukes as well. Boulder will stay the same. All the other high dukes should be strong as war is inevitable with the Cannibals. Alright?" "Yes. That¡¯s reasonable. I will do it. Anything else?" "Not at the moment. I will tell you the names of people who will join the Abyssal Butchers with me. And give me something that I can use to contact you instantly. Your personal number and a good Receiver will do." "It will be done." "That¡¯s all then. Prepare everything I told you. There is no need for me to meet the others. I will leave for the military camp after meeting the Royals responsible for the hermit slums. I hope I get results for the assignment." "You will." "Now go. You have a lot of work to do." Pablo dismissed the King. The King stood up and left the room. No one came to meet Pablo after that and he rested in his room for the whole day. The Next Day. Pablo wore some flashy clothes and was ready to leave the room. A few hours ago, a guard had come and told Pablo that the King was waiting at a banquet hall located in Glory city. But Pablo wasn¡¯t wearing such clothes to visit the banquet. Cupid floated beside him and she still wrote things in her diary. "Why write it now? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore." He asked. "I just like writing." Pablo shrugged and with one last look at the mirror, he left the room. He encountered a guard outside the room and the guard bowed at him. Pablo said nothing. The guard was there to escort Pablo to the banquet hall. Pablo was still in the castle and as he walked he encountered many people. But no one came in his way and all of them bowed their heads as Pablo walked past them. ¡¯This is nice.¡¯ Pablo liked the respect and continued walking. "Get me someone who can use Fire." He said. "Hmm?" The guard didn¡¯t understand. "You heard it right. I don¡¯t like to repeat. Just do as I said." The guard didn¡¯t ask further and as they kept walking, the guard called someone with his Receiver along the way. Soon enough, one more guard came running towards Pablo and joined them without any questions. "What¡¯s your name?" Pablo asked, looking at the guard who just joined them. "Ru-Rural, my lord." The guard replied. "Alright, Rural. Do you know the way to the banquet hall?" "Yes." "Then there is no need for you, young man. You can go." Pablo said to the guard who was responsible for escorting him. The guard didn¡¯t ask anything and stopped walking with Pablo. Now Rural and Pablo were the only ones walking. Eventually, Pablo reached the exit door of the castle and before leaving, he turned around to get a look. But as he turned around, he was welcomed with the sight of all the guards, staff and the people living inside the castle. The hall was filled with people standing in front of Pablo. Pablo didn¡¯t know what they were doing but soon he understood. Everyone, in unison, bowed their heads at Pablo and all of them at once said : "Thank you for your work. We all are grateful." They kept their heads low and Pablo¡¯s lips curled up. "It¡¯s fine. Take care." That was all he said and finally left the castle. "Cover your face, my lord. People will swarm you if they see your face." Rural said while giving a black cloth to Pablo. Pablo also wanted no disturbance so he wrapped the cloth around his face. They started walking again as Rural showed the way towards the banquet hall. They were already in the Glory city so they didn¡¯t have to walk too far before finally reaching a large decorated building. "This is the hall, my lord." Rural completed his sudden mission of escorting Pablo. Pablo roamed his eyes around the hall and it was nearly void of people. Mostly because the city was wrecked by the Demon. There were only a few people present around the hall as the landscape was pretty much ragged. Pablo also saw a lone figure standing in front of the Banquet hall¡¯s entrance. His back was facing Pablo and he was also covered with a black cloth but Pablo had an idea who it might be. "I am here." Pablo said. The figure instantly turned around and Pablo saw his face. It was the King of the kingdom. He walked towards Pablo and stood beside him. "Let¡¯s go inside then. All the royals responsible for the Hermit slums are inside. And you may leave, guard." Rural bowed and turned around. However¡­ "Wait, Rural." Pablo spoke. Rural stopped. The King frowned. Pablo looked at the King. "I didn¡¯t wear such nice clothes to attend some hall, old man." "Then..?" Pablo smiled. "Rural, you can use Fire right?" "Yes. Yes. I-I can." "Great. Then use it for good use." The King raised his brows. "Do you mean.." "Yes." Pablo looked at Rural. "Burn this hall." "What?! My lord? Your highness?" Rural jerked his head at the King, expecting some kind of explanation. But the King just sighed. "Do it." He gave in. Rural looked back and forth at Pablo and the King and both of them said burn the banquet hall. In the end, the King¡¯s orders were absolute so Rural summoned fire on his hands and threw five round heavy and large fireballs at the banquet hall. In no time, the banquet hall caught fire and the few people who were present around the hall saw it and began running around. They screamed Fire, fire, and Pablo knew people would gather soon enough. "I should have known." The King said, shaking his head. He had an idea that Pablo might do something like this. Rural, the guard responsible for the fire had no idea what was going on. "Can I go now?" He just wanted to leave. "Yes. You may le-" Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "You did good, Rural." Pablo interrupted the King. Rural smiled. "Thank you, my lord. I did what you said." Pablo patted Rural¡¯s shoulder. "But you know, this fire should be an accident." "Hm? What do you mean, my lord?" Pablo sighed. "I mean.. you caused this fire on my order. And since I like to sleep without worry, I don¡¯t want any loose ends." Rural¡¯s eyes widened. "No. No. My lord, I won¡¯t tell anyone. I won¡¯t tel-" "Can¡¯t Risk it." SWISH! Pablo grabbed the dagger stuck in Rural¡¯s waist and with no hesitation, he stabbed it right on Rural¡¯s throat. PLUCK! Blood came out of the guard¡¯s mouth and Pablo held the man from his hairs. "Let¡¯s see how hot your fire is." Pablo lifted Rural and in one motion, threw him at the burning banquet hall. Rural instantly caught fire and Pablo gave an appreciative nod. "Well, it¡¯s pretty hot." Chapter 286: Kindest Pablo threw Rural in the same flames that he had created himself. The King and Pablo watched Rural¡¯s dead body getting burned and a crowd was gathering around as well. "Helppppppp!" "Someoneee!" Cries came out from the fire and they fell on deaf ears of Pablo and the King. "He died because of his Ego?" The King asked. "Yes. I don¡¯t want people to know that I ordered the death of most of the Royals. He was a witness so I killed him." The King wiped his sweat from his forehead. He finally understood the depth of malevolence. Pablo killed someone who had nothing to do with him. Rural was just a guard. He wasn¡¯t against Pablo. Pablo didn¡¯t hate him as well. But he still killed the guard just because he followed Pablo¡¯s orders. So, if Pablo could burn someone whom he had nothing to do with, then what would he do with someone whom he knew well. The King shuddered at the thought and his loyalty to Pablo found a new resolve. People gathered around the burning hall and Pablo decided it was time. "Alright. I am leaving for the camp. The military will declare results after three months just like it said. One month is over so only two months are left." "Alright. But what should I do about this? Many Royals died today. People will demand answers." The King asked. "This fire was an accident as the Demon had set up his magic in this hall to kill people even after his death. And the royals were just unlucky to have a meeting at this hall." "Okay. I will say that word to word." The King accepted Pablo¡¯s statement. "Also," Pablo added. "Make sure no one stays alive. Everyone who is inside should be dead." "As you wish." The King just accepted it. Pablo patted the King¡¯s back and finally turned around. He kept his face hidden inside the black cloth and passed through the crowds of people watching the burning hall. He soon reached the exit of the Glory city and kept walking. "Who are you?" The guard standing at the gate stopped Pablo. Pablo just showed his face and the guard instantly moved out of the way. "Forgive me, my lord." The guards bowed and Pablo did a little wave of his hands. He walked past the gate and he was finally outside the Glory city. "No need for this anymore." Pablo threw away the cloth. In front of him, a luxurious carriage was waiting. Pablo liked the King¡¯s generosity. The carriage driver was holding out the door for Pablo and without any delay, Pablo sat inside the carriage. "Where to, my lord?" The driver asked. "First, Hermit slums." "As you say." The driver whipped the horses and the carriage began moving. Pablo finally took his leave from the Glory city. Though, he would need to visit it again in the future. The carriage crossed all three gates at the security with no problem and the guards stationed there bowed their heads all the way. As he left the three gates, the surroundings went silent. Only the sound of the carriage moving came and Pablo rested his head at the back of the seat. He closed his eyes and would wait for the hermit slums to arrive. However, a question arose in his mind. ¡¯How will those ghosts know that the Royals responsible for their deaths, died?¡¯ The ghosts couldn¡¯t leave the haunted house and they had no way of knowing what happened inside the Glory city. So how would they achieve the afterlife? "As soon as all those Royals die, they will get to know it." Someone answered and only Pablo heard that. It was obviously Cupid, Pablo¡¯s personal Angel. ¡¯How will they know it though?¡¯ Pablo asked. "They wish for the death of those Royals so when it will happen, they will leave this world on their own. The ghosts will finally free. You did something good this time." Pablo laughed. ¡¯I just killed. Good thing happened on its own.¡¯ Cupid said nothing and the journey carried on in silence. After a few minutes, just as Cupid said, the Ghosts got to know about the deaths of the Royals. Pablo had no idea about it. He had his eyes closed inside the carriage and was enjoying the comfort. "Big brother." Pablo jolted up. Before he could express his shock, he understood what was up. In front of him, all the ghosts were gathered. All of them. Jenny was standing in the front along with Plato and other ghosts. "It¡¯s you guys." Pablo said. "Thank you, big brother. We sensed our wish was fulfilled and only you could have done it. You freed us all." Jenny hugged Pablo. Pablo sighed. "I promised you all so of course I did it. Now you can rest in peace." Jenny was a ghost but she can touch someone if she wants and she could be touched as well. "Thank you. I hope this is the last time we are meeting." Jenny said. Pablo chuckled. "Yes. I won¡¯t die." Jenny stopped hugging but she stayed by Pablo¡¯s side. Pablo then looked at some other ghost. "Are you also moving? You didn¡¯t want the royals¡¯ death so how come you are also free?" Pablo asked Plato, the son of Socrates. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Plato didn¡¯t die because of the Royals so Pablo wasn¡¯t sure why he was also with the ghosts of the children. "I wanted all the villagers to go back to their village. And you made it happen." Plato revealed. "Oh. So they already went to the village? Well, I have been asleep for five days. They must have gone back during that." "They waited for your return but your girlfriend told them to go. There was one villager left but he also went back today. The rest your girlfriend will tell you." "She is not my girlfriend." "Oh yes. Sorry. Your wife. That¡¯s what she was saying." Pablo shook his head. He couldn¡¯t argue anymore. Plato was already going away anyway. "Well, have a safe journey." Pablo said goodbye. All the ghosts nodded and this time, all of them kneeled. "Thank you very much, big brother Pablo." All of them said the same thing. Even Plato called Pablo big brother. Pablo showed them a smile and that was the last thing the ghosts saw before finally disappearing. Pablo watched them vanishing and his eyes fell on Jenny. Jenny had tears in her eyes and she was becoming transparent by every passing second. But before finally disappearing, she dedicated her final words to Pablo : "You were the kindest person I met, big brother. Please never change." Chapter 287: Neither Can We Pablo was the kindest person that Jenny met. The ghost girl requested Pablo to never change and that was the worst thing you could say to someone like Pablo. Nevertheless, those were Jenny¡¯s last words as a ghost as she completely vanished after that. "Well, she asked me to never change. Guess, I¡¯ll stay the killer I am." Pablo jested and rested his head. "Kids say weird things. Don¡¯t mind her alright." Cupid tried to cover up. Pablo said nothing. He had his eyes closed. "You were asleep for five days and you are still tired?" Cupid asked. "I am not tired. I am preparing myself for what¡¯s to come." "Why are you talking with your mouth now? What if the driver heard you? He will call you mad." "He can¡¯t hear me. If he could, he would have said something when I was talking with the ghosts. This carriage is probably sound proof." "Anyway, why didn¡¯t you tell Plato that the real Socrates was dead and the imposter was a Demon? He has a right to know that. He was Socrates¡¯ son." "I don¡¯t care. The Demon is dead. Plato is a ghost. He found nirvana and all. Let it be." "Whatever you say. But why are you preparing for what¡¯s to come? Do you mean the military?" "Shut up. I won¡¯t talk anymore." Pablo stopped talking and Cupid also let it go. She won¡¯t waste her breath. The carriage carried on moving. After a while, the carriage stopped. "Here it is." Pablo opened his eyes. The next moment, the driver opened the carriage door. "We have arrived at the Hermit slums. And some people are standing at the entrance." The driver said. "They must be." Pablo got up from his seat and came out of the carriage. As soon as he came out¡­ "Dearr!" Someone jumped at him. Pablo expected that so he was prepared for Sera. She was the only one who would greet him like that. Her hands were wrapped around Pablo¡¯s neck. One could say she was exchanging body warmth. "Calm down. Move back a little." Pablo removed her hands from his neck. She stood in front of him, smiling. She looked as good as new. Like she was never stranded in a tunnel of a village. "I am so wet." "Wh..at?" Pablo choked on air. "I am so glad." "I am not sure if that¡¯s what I heard. But yeah, alright. Go inside." "Okay." Sera went inside the carriage. Pablo shook his head and his gaze met ten other people. They were his slaves. He gave a nod to everyone and looked at Nike, the eldest male slave. "You must be eighteen by now. You were near that age from the start." "Yes, master. I am surprised you remember it. And we saw how you handled the Demon. You were great." Nike praised Pablo and all ten of them bowed their heads. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "No need for that. And I told you to call me Sir." "Yes, sir." Nike saluted. Pablo nodded and looked at his most beautiful slave. Her name was Hena. The Elf. She was also very close to turning eighteen. "Are you eighteen yet?" Pablo asked. ¡¯I am sounding like a predator.¡¯ ¡¯At least you are waiting for her to turn eighteen.¡¯ Cupid said. ¡¯I am waiting for a whole other reason. Stop it.¡¯ "Ye-s. I.. will be eighteen tomorrow." Hena answered, looking at Pablo¡¯s feet. ¡¯At least she got good at talking.¡¯ Pablo would teach her manners later. "Get inside. We are leaving the slums." The slaves nodded and one by one went inside the carriage. Now only Pablo was left outside and without sparing a second glance inside the slum, he also went inside his ride. The carriage was big enough for all of them to sit. Pablo and Sera were sitting in the main seat and the ten slaves were sitting in the smaller seats placed in front of Pablo and Sera. Sera immediately crossed her arms around Pablo and rested her head on his shoulder. "I missed you so much." She said. Pablo didn¡¯t reply and the carriage started moving. His slaves were sitting in front of him and Hena was just in front of him. She had her head down but Pablo¡¯s eyes were on her only. However, his eyes shouldn¡¯t have done that, not when he was with Sera at least. "Why are you looking at her?" Hena twitched. Pablo sighed. "I am not. I am just looking straight. She is in front of me." "Is that so?" Sera jerked her head at the Elf. "Move out of the way, bitch. Sit somewhere else." Hena instantly stood up. She bowed a hundred times in one second and sat as far as she could from Pablo. Sera¡¯s smile returned and her head again went on Pablo¡¯s shoulder. ¡¯This girl is mad.¡¯ "Why do you do this?" Pablo asked directly. "What do you mean? I do this because I love you." Sera gave the same answer. She just needs an excuse to confess her love anytime. However, Pablo never really understood where her love really came from. What did he even do to impress her? "Why do you love me?" He asked directly. "Because ou-" "No. Think about it. Don¡¯t just say the first thing that comes to your mind." Pablo interrupted her. Sera smiled. "No matter how long I think the answer will remain the same." "What is it then?" Sera tightened her grip around Pablo¡¯s hands. "I did some bad things in my life. You also did some of them. When I first saw you, I instantly knew who would have my heart. About this, I could only say¡­" Sera interlocked her fingers with Pablo¡¯s. "Our Demons recognised each other." Pablo stayed silent. Sera carried on. "I won¡¯t have you without the emptiness that consumes you and you won¡¯t have me without the darkness that makes me." Sera placed her hand on Pablo¡¯s face, caressing his eyes as she finished saying¡­ "If our Demons can¡¯t dance, neither can we." Chapter 288: Mother’s Legs Sera went all emotional and poetic. She loves Pablo because the demon inside her heart recognised Pablo¡¯s demons. Pablo heard Sera and his honest feelings were¡­ ¡¯That¡¯s bullshit.¡¯ "Stop talking. Go to sleep." Pablo couldn¡¯t hear anymore. "Okay, dear." Sera seemed satisfied and closed her eyes. Her head stayed on Pablo¡¯s shoulder and her hands remained around him as well. "She is afraid you will go away again." Pablo looked at the person who said that. It wasn¡¯t a person though. It was an Angel. Andrezj. He was sitting beside Sera just like Cupid was sitting beside Pablo. ¡¯He isn¡¯t staying invisible to me anymore. Did something change?¡¯ Pablo could see Andrezj almost all the time now. "I know everything about you now. That¡¯s what changed." Andrezj replied. ¡¯So you can also hear my thoughts now.¡¯ "Yes. You are here on a mission and since my dearest is with you, I must make sure you don¡¯t do anything that harms her." Andrezj made himself clear. ¡¯I see. Now that my Angel won¡¯t talk about righteousness, it will be you.¡¯ "Hmm?" Andrezj frowned. ¡¯What?¡¯ Pablo asked. "Fuck righteousness. I only care about my dearest. Do whatever you want." Pablo raised his brows. A smile escaped his lips at Andrezj¡¯s words. ¡¯You know, the Angel exchange offer is still open. Wanna trade?¡¯ "Hey." Cupid barked. "At least ask the person you are exchanging." "I am not interested anyway." Andrezj refused the offer. Pablo shrugged and closed his eyes as well. Cupid was ignored and like that, their journey carried on at super fast speed. After two hours. The carriage stopped. Pablo opened his eyes. His slaves and Sera were sleeping and the driver opened the carriage door. "We reached the camp, my lord." He said. "Good work. Wake up, ladies." Pablo stood up from his seat and with him, Sera followed. They both left the carriage and then the ten slaves also got off. The driver kept his head bowed, not looking at Pablo. "Give him some money." Pablo said. "Okie." Sera gave the driver a pouch filled with coins and the man gladly kept it. "May you two have a wonderful life together, my lady." The driver expressed his gratitude and even if unknowingly, he chose the best words to say. Sera beamed and gave pouch after pouch to the driver. The driver ran out of places to keep them but he wasn¡¯t complaining. "That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s go." Pablo had to step in. He held Sera¡¯s hands and walked towards the military camp. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The driver stored all the pouches all over his clothes and turned his carriage around. Now he would always express gratitude like that. Pablo and the others reached the gate of the military settlement. That was the place where the candidates for the military were staying. The place where Draxus, Flashy and Pablo changed ways for their assignments. "Looks like I am the first one to arrive." Pablo let out a sigh and stood outside without entering. There were not many people around him as well. However, the next moment.. "I came in second place then¡­" A voice came from behind Pablo. "Czar." Pablo turned around. "Draxus. We meet again." "Certainly." It was Draxus Maverick. Pablo¡¯s right hand man. And he was also someone other than the current fake King who knew about how Pablo killed the real king, Damascus Maverick in the basement of a building in Glory city. With a warm smile, Draxus stood beside Pablo and they both did some small talks. "How did your assignment go?" Pablo asked. "It went well. No demon was summoned but I still got blood on my hands." "Great work coming back alive." Pablo patted Draxus¡¯ back. "And you certainly did a miracle, Czar. You cleared the white mist, you killed a Demon. You saved the whole kingdom. No one can match that." Pablo waved his hand. "Enough chatter. Let¡¯s go." All of them walked towards the entrance gate and Draxus noticed ten other people walking behind Pablo. "Are they with you?" He asked. "Oh. Yes. It¡¯s a long story. Will tell you later." "Sure." They reached the gate, Pablo being in the front. There were two guards stationed and they became vigilant. "Who dares?" They said. "We are the candida-" "Just open this." Pablo ordered, interrupting Draxus. "I am not sure if they will obey that." Draxus wasn¡¯t sure how the guards would take Pablo¡¯s attitude. He just straight out ordered them after all. Just like Draxus¡¯ expected, the guards made sour faces for a second but as soon as they saw Pablo, both of them saluted. "Welcome back, sir. Just a moment." The guards held both gates of the entrance and opened them full wide. Pablo glanced at Draxus. "They will even open their mother¡¯s legs if I say so." Draxus scratched his forehead and Pablo proceeded to enter. Sera, Draxus and the ten slaves followed behind him. Pablo stopped in front of one guard. "I am going to room number 1. They will also stay in the rooms close to me. Inform the authorities or other shit." "As you say, sir." The guard bowed and Pablo spared him no second glance. He kept on walking like he owned the place and everyone followed him. Draxus from time to time stole glances at the slave. They were wearing normal clothes and they didn¡¯t look like someone Pablo would walk around with. He was curious about all of them. Especially about the most beautiful girl among the lot. This curiosity of Draxus didn¡¯t escape Pablo¡¯s eyes. ¡¯I hope he doesn¡¯t fall in love with the Elf. It¡¯d be a waste to kill him.¡¯ "That¡¯s wr-" Cupid ate her words. ¡¯That¡¯s right. You can¡¯t judge me anymore. I like this setting.¡¯ Pablo put his hands behind his head and walked with no worries. "Czar," Draxus spoke. "You are acting like you already know what is going to happen after two months." The military would announce the results of the candidates¡¯ assignments after two months and seeing Pablo¡¯s demeanor, Draxus asked that question. "Everything will be fine. Enjoy these two months." Pablo gave a vague answer. "Though," He added. "I knew you would be fine. I also pulled through. But¡­" Pablo looked in the sky and spoke out his only worry. "I wonder how Flashy is doing." "Are you worried about him?" Draxus asked. "Yeah. Kind of. I mean, I would hate to plan a funeral out of my busy schedule." Draxus and Pablo shared a laugh and carried on. And about Flashy, well¡­ Chapter 289: Hah! Hah! Boss¡­ prepare for my funeral. I don¡¯t think I can do this anymore. I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten me. I am Flashy Rail and I am.. well, kinda fcuked. Not literally though. For the past month, ever since I left the camp, I have been trying to finish my assignment. My assignment was to kill the Duke of the Numb city, Jack Kaiser. Unlike the Boss and that fake crown prince, I didn¡¯t have to leave the city. But I had to kill the Duke in such a way that it would seem like an accident. The Duke was irritating the military since his son died in one of their tests. Of course the killer was my boss but the Duke didn¡¯t know that. The Duke also has another son but he is only ten years old. The man had many hopes from his elder son but since he died, he was furious at the military. He wanted to know the killer of his son and the military wasn¡¯t telling him. In rage, he challenged the military that he would make them suffer and the military didn¡¯t want that. So they gave me an assignment to kill this old man and make it appear as an accident. The only problem is¡­ How the hell should I do that?! I can barely kill the Duke and they want me to turn it into an accident? Fuck them. I had asked the boss how to do that and he only gave me vague ideas. He had said to make something an accident, more than one person should die. What kind of logic is that? Nevertheless, I had no intention of failing the assignment so I started thinking of ways to kill the Duke. The boss had also told me that I should befriend the Duke. Hell, I can¡¯t even befriend my own father. How would I impress an old stranger man? Talking about my father, I am also afraid that he would try to meet me. My boss killed his children as well after all. Goddammit. Why does he kill so much? Is he tobacco? But again, he is considered a hero now. I saw how he fought the Demon and won. He is so strong. I also want such strength and if I complete this assignment I will get a symbiote that will make me strong. I can¡¯t afford to fail here. Therefore, I decided that I will surely kill the Duke. First, I had chosen an easy way. Stab and run away. It will seem that an assailant came, stabbed the Duke and ran away. So I stayed outside the Duke¡¯s house and when he came out, I followed him. It was broad daylight but I was confident on my jumping to run away. The Duke walked at the side of the road and I followed him closely. I had the dagger in my hand and I slowly creeped closer to him. Soon, I was just behind him and my dagger was ready to thrust him. I raised the dagger, brought it on his back and when I was just about to grant the Duke his death¡­ He farted. He fucking farted on my face! And mind you, that was not a normal fart, it was something out of a chemical factory. All of my nostrils burned right there and even that wasn¡¯t enough for the smell to go away. The smell engrained deep inside my brain and turned out, the only person who got assassinated was the assassin himself¡ªMe. My knees went weak and I began falling down. Still, I had the dagger and with remaining strength, I managed to hit the Duke¡¯s pants. But the dagger got stuck in his pants and since I was falling down, the dagger also slided and along with the dagger, the Duke¡¯s pants began falling down as well. However, it wasn¡¯t only his pants. I underestimated the dagger¡¯s reach as along with the Duke¡¯s pants, his underwear also got caught up and slided down. And so, the next second, the Duke became naked. In broad daylight, I managed to strip the Duke. Everyone saw the Duke¡¯s dangling tool and flashes of light welcomed the sight as well. The Duke¡¯s privates were being photographed. His privates became public. And before I completely lost my consciousness, the last thing I saw was his butt. The Duke must have noticed the dagger I had. He must have also figured that I was going to kill him so he tied me up and brought him to his house. And that¡¯s why I am fcuked. I am inside the Duke¡¯s house right now. I am tied to a chair, I can¡¯t move my hands or legs. My mouth and eyes are open though and I am not feeling any pain as well. I am sitting in the living room of the house, at the dining table and the Duke¡¯s full family is having lunch. Duke is also here and all of them are quiet. This silence is eerie. "Um, hello?" I broke the ice. "Who are you?" The Duke asked me. I have to say a fake name. Think fast. "Er.. I am Beggar Rich." What kind of name was that? I messed up again. "I am Jack Kaiser. The Duke." He accepted the name? And why is he telling me his name? Does he think I don¡¯t know him? I will play along. "Oh shit. I didn¡¯t know that. Forgive me." I acted to the best of my abilities. "Do you know what you did to me?" I made your debut in the exhibitionism genre. "Whatever I did, forgive me. I was hungry. I needed some money. I haven¡¯t eaten for five days." I became good at lying. "I figured as much. That¡¯s why I brought you here. Eat as much as you like." S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh. "My hands are tied though." The Duke freed my hands. Is he a good man? I haven¡¯t seen such kindness in days. And I was going to kill him. How low have I fallen? "This will be your last meal anyway." Huh? "Why?" I asked. "All this food is poisoned." What the fuck? "Then why are you eating it? And your family is eating as well? What is wrong with you?" "I am going to die with my family today." "Well, go ahead. Just don¡¯t include me with your family! Tie my hands again." "No." The Duke jerked his head at me. "You will also eat with us." His eyes were empty. He lost his desire to live. Hah! So that¡¯s how it is. Boss¡­ prepare for my funeral. Chapter 290: I Am Coming! The Duke was serious about feeding me the poisonous food. I almost gave up living but I can¡¯t die yet. "Look man, I don¡¯t want to die. And you all should not die as well. If you vomit now, you all will be safe." "You have to die. You are the reason behind all this." I just stripped your pants. That¡¯s no reason to kill. Actually it is. But we gotta forgive. "Alright. Tell me what¡¯s bothering you?" I have to know his main problem. Duke stopped eating and a tear made its way on his cheek. He was crying. "Everyone was walking down that road and in front of them, I was naked. They all saw me naked." "Alright. I agree it¡¯s bad but it¡¯s not something to die for. People get naked all the time. They will forget it." "They will not!" He shouted. He threw a newspaper at me. "Read the front page." He was serious so I gave it a look. I read the biggest headline and I even read the full article. After I finished reading, I kinda understood why the Duke was taking such a drastic step. "They are calling you a squirrel¡¯s nail and as a proof they printed an uncensored photo of your, well, dick, along with the article." "Yes! Before, only my wife knew it, now everyone knows. All because of you!" It¡¯s not my fault you have a small one, dude. I am also about the same length. "But it¡¯s not like you are the only one with a small gun. Not all of them just kill themselves. Just calm down." "That¡¯s not the only thing. Read the second page of the paper." I did that and as I read the biggest headline of the second page, I was shocked. I read the whole article then I kept the newspaper back on the dining table. I then looked at the Duke and said : "Please eat your fill." "You finally get it, huh." Yes. The article said this guy is unable to become a father. When a female prostitute saw the picture of his dick on someone¡¯s Receiver, she told the person that she had seen this dick and this guy wasn¡¯t getting hard no matter how hard he tried. The female had felt offended by him as she believed she wasn¡¯t good enough. Ever since then she had a grudge against the Duke and she still remembers his squirrel¡¯s nail. The person who showed the prostitute this photo contacted the newspaper company and in return for money, the female prostitute shared everything with them. She told them that the Duke can¡¯t get hard and the newspaper company came to a conclusion that the Duke can never become a father. So, after reading such news, inside everyone¡¯s minds a question arose. If the Duke can never become a father then how does he have two sons? "I understand all this but just because you weren¡¯t getting hard at that time doesn¡¯t mean you can never get hard, right? Even if you are small, you must be able to produce sperm. Your wife must excite you. These might just be rumors." The Duke is a strong person. He wasn¡¯t a Duke for nothing. The prostitute must be lying a little. "It¡¯s true." The Duke accepted it. Now I don¡¯t know what to say. "I can¡¯t get hard. The two sons I have aren¡¯t mine. My wife slept with someone else to give them birth and I allowed it as the Duke needed a successor." "Okay? But your wife should have stopped at one. Why did she have a second child?" "Well¡­" I shouldn¡¯t have asked that. "Because she was horny." The Duke shared the reason. Now I really don¡¯t know what to say. This family is nuts. "Now everyone knows the dark secrets of our family. My wife slept with someone else to have children. I am useless. And my eldest son died in the military tests. Everything is over. I can¡¯t get hard. The only thing left is to die." "This must be hard for you. No pun intended." Actually, a little bit pun. "And it¡¯s all because of you!" The Duke yelled. "You made it so hard for me. So very hard." I made you hard? Are you sure? "Eat the food. Eat it! Eat it!" The Duke lost all control and he forcefully began stuffing food inside my mouth. My hands were free but my legs were tied. I can¡¯t stop him with my hands alone. He was too strong for me. If only he showed such vigor with his wife for fuck¡¯s sake. "Alright. I am sorry. Forgive me. Don¡¯t kill me. I don¡¯t want to die. Why are you so fixated on killing me if you are going to die anyway?" "Because I saw it." The Duke said. "Saw what?" I asked. "I saw yours. When you were unconscious." He is scaring me now. "While I was unconscious, you stripped me too?" "Yes. And that¡¯s why I want to kill you." "That¡¯s no reason to kill!" "It is! You are four inches bigger than me! I hate you!" I can¡¯t believe I am being threatened just for having a bigger cock. He is very serious about killing me. He is jealous. He won¡¯t listen anymore. I have to do something. "Have you guys eaten?" I asked. "Yes." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "All of you?" "Yes." "Then fcuk off." They already ate the poisonous food and before they could treat me to a meal as well¡­ I used all the strength of my legs and did the only thing I was good at. I jumped. I broke the roof of the house and who knows, how high I was. I reached the clouds and I saw a flying courier man coming towards me. "Carry me! Please!" I shouted. The courier boy seemed a good man as he increased his speed upon seeing me. He reached closer to me and as I was falling down, he held the chair I was tied to. I was stopped in midair and the courier man had all sorts of expressions on his face. "You are very heavy!" He shouted. "I am sorry. Just take me somewhere safe." "I don¡¯t have that much time. I have to deliver newspapers!" "I have big news as well! Save me! Believe me!" "Angghh!" The man held the chair with both his hands and descended down. He found a secluded alley and I was finally on the ground again. "Now tell me the news." He asked right away. "Untie my legs first." "No. You will run away." "You can fly motherfucker. How will I outrun you? Just untie me." "Oh. Yes." The man untied my legs and now I was free. "Listen, you know the Duke. Jack Kaiser?" "Who that?" "The squirrel¡¯s nail?" "Oh. Yes. Yes. What about him?" The Duke has some reputation now. "Well, he died today with his family. The Duke of Numb city is no more!" "What?!" "Yes. I saw it all. He ate poison with his whole family." "How do you know?" "I was the one who stripped him in the street. He tied me up and he wanted me to eat poison with him as well. But I escaped." "This is big news!" "Yes. The Duke and his family committed suicide inside their house. They are sitting around the dining table. He couldn¡¯t face the shame he felt. He died! I saw it all!" "What¡¯s your name?" The courier man asked. "Flashy Rail. I am a beggar. I was planning on looting the Duke for money." I shared too much information for a simple question. The courier man shoved his hand inside his pocket and took out his Receiver. Before I knew it, he clicked my picture. "If the news turns out to be false I will find you for sure." "Okay! Now go!" I pushed the courier man and he went to check the Duke¡¯s house. After that, I spent my night near a dustbin since I couldn¡¯t find any place to live and waited for the news to spread. The next day, it was all over the news. "The Duke committed suicide with his family. A Courier man saw the dead bodies inside the house and it was a beggar called Flashy Rail who was the first one to witness the suicide. This beggar was also the one who stripped the Duke in the street the other day." There was also my photo alongside the article. The one that the courier man took. "I think this counts as an accident too, right? Everything worked out in the end." I patted my clothes and with the newspaper, I stood up. I left the garbage area and walked towards the military camp. After one month of planning and plotting, I completed the assignment and now I can finally rest a little on a bed instead of the cats¡¯ litters. Boss¡­ get ready. I am coming. Unlike the Duke. Hehe. Chapter 291: Toe Flashy reached in front of the entrance of the military camp. "Open it." He ordered. The two guards stationed there, frowned. "What do you want? I have no pennies." Flashy heard the guard. "You have no penis? Sad." Actually, he misheard the guard. "Do you want to die?" The guard pointed his spear at Flashy. "I was joking. I am Flashy Rail. Pablo Castillo knows me." "Oh. Right. He told us about you. I am sorry, you look like shit right now so I thought a beggar came." "I agree. Just let me in." Flashy was too tired to talk. The guard opened the gate and Flashy stepped inside the camp. "Your room number is fourteen. And sir Pablo is in room number one." "Did the boss come alone or did he have someone with him? And how long has it been since he came?" "He came yesterday with twelve other people." "Twelve. I hope he has some girls for me too." Flashy elbowed the guard, smiling. "He had some girls with him. Maybe you will get some gifts today. Hehe." The guard smiled in return as well. Both of them were perverts. Nevertheless, after all that, Flashy went to his room and made himself presentable. He was stinking and he hadn¡¯t eaten anything decent for a few days. So he first helped himself with good food and after two hours, he was finally ready to greet his Boss. He left his room and went towards room number one. He knocked on the door and a few seconds later, the door opened. "Boss!" Flashy jumped at Pablo. Pablo stepped aside. Flashy fell on the floor. Pablo closed the door again. "So you are alive." Pablo sat on the bed. Flashy sat on the floor. "Yes. I am alive and well. And guess what?" "You finished your assignment." Pablo guessed. "Yess. I did. And you won¡¯t believe what happened." "Wait. Let me call the others as well." Pablo took out a Receiver from his pocket and called everyone. "You have this now? Can I have one too?" Flashy asked. Pablo threw one at him. "I brought one for you too." "Thank you very much." Flashy gladly took it. Pablo couldn¡¯t care less. He had asked for Receivers from the King and he got them all inside a bracelet. He had distributed them to his slaves, Sera, Draxus and now Flashy. And he still had enough to spare. Flashy tinkered with the device and Pablo waited for others to arrive. After two seconds, someone knocked on the door and Pablo told Flashy to fetch it. Flashy opened the door. "It¡¯s you." He said. "Yeah. Move. And leave the door open. Some more people are coming." Discover stories with FreeNovelFire "Don¡¯t order me. I am not the same person as before." "Come in, Draxus." Pablo called. Flashy moved to the side and Draxus came inside. He sat on the floor and Flashy stayed at the door. "Dear!" The next person to come was Sera and she went straight for Pablo¡¯s bed. She sat beside him and Pablo let her be. After Sera, a group of people arrived. They were wearing better clothes than Flashy and they were ten in number. Five girls, five boys. They were Pablo¡¯s slaves and all of them came inside the room and as the last person entered, Flashy couldn¡¯t take his eyes off of them. He closed the door and as the ten slaves sat down, Flashy sat on one knee in front of a girl. Draxus rolled his eyes and Sera wasn¡¯t even paying attention. Pablo, however, knew for sure what Flashy was going to do. He was sitting on one knee in front of Hena, the elf slave. ¡¯Well, let¡¯s see how she reacts.¡¯ Pablo usually saw Hena acting all shy. He would like to see how she reacts to Flashy. "What¡¯s your name, my lady?" Flashy asked. Hena twitched. She looked at Pablo. Pablo gave a nod. "He..Hena." "What a nice name. I am Flashy Rail and I am the right hand of Pablo Castillo." ¡¯You are not even my toe.¡¯ Pablo thought. "My lady," Flashy looked in Hena¡¯s eyes. "It¡¯s love at first sight. Marry me." "No." Hena forgot about her twitching. She straight out said no. ¡¯Imagine being so bad that even the shy girl forgets her shyness.¡¯ "That¡¯s the fastest rejection. You are impressive for all its worth." Draxus commented. Flashy stood up and walked towards the corner of the room. Then, he sat there. "Alright, Boss. You can start the meeting now." Pablo sighed. "Let me give you some advice, Flashy." Flashy said nothing. "Don¡¯t just start by asking for marriage. First, make the girl familiar to you. Show her your good points and eventually, she will show you if she likes you or not." "Oh. So that¡¯s why you aren¡¯t asking me for marriage? But I already told you I love you. So why the wait, dear?" "I am just talking about psychology. So shut up." "Okie." "Alright, boss. I will do as you said. I will first show Hena my good points and then I wil-" "No. You can forget Hena. Use the advice on someone else." Flashy went silent again. Pablo left the love topic and moved to the main one. "Tell me about your assignment. You were saying I wouldn¡¯t believe what happened." "Yes. Right. See their first and second pages." Flashy came to his regular self. He gave the newspapers he had to Pablo and Pablo gave them a look. He read what Flashy told him to read and after reading, he gave it to Draxus. Draxus also read the news and the papers were returned to Flashy. The slaves weren¡¯t interested and so was Sera. They didn¡¯t read it. "I am not surprised at all." Pablo said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Likewise." Draxus said the same thing. Flashy frowned. "Why? I completed the assignment." "You completed it?" Pablo chuckled. "The assignment was completed on its own. You were just lucky." "Yeah. If the Duke was just a little bit vigilant, you would have died before you could attack him from behind." Draxus chimed in. "Well, you are not wrong. But I won anyway. Luck is also a skill." Flashy was proud nevertheless. "Yes. We will know everything after two months." Pablo said and before he could ask anything further, Draxus raised his hand. "Yes?" Pablo asked. "Czar, ever since you came to this camp after the assignment, I want to ask you something." "Hmm." Pablo would hear the question. Draxus leaned forward and pointed at Pablo¡¯s eyes. "Why are your eyes red?" Chapter 292: Show Me "Why are your eyes red?" Draxus asked the long awaited question he had in his mind. Ever since Pablo arrived at the camp, he was curious about his eyes. After Draxus asked that, everyone in the room turned their gaze at Pablo. They all focused in his eyes. "I even saw his eyes being golden. So I am not surprised." Sera said. She was happy just being beside Pablo. "Yeah. That form of yours, Boss. What was that? You were so cool and strong against that Demon." Flashy asked. "It was a borrowed power. Nothing to be proud of." Andrezj commented. ¡¯I agree. But I had no choice at that time.¡¯ Sera didn¡¯t pay attention to Andrezj so she didn¡¯t hear that. The male angel also didn¡¯t say anything after that. "You guys are friends now? You never gave me a straight reply." Cupid had her own complaints. Experience tales at NovelFire.C?m But she was ignored. Flashy and Draxus stared at him for answers and in the end, Pablo sighed. "I will tell everything from the start. Those days were tiring." Pablo began telling his story. From the moment he left the military camp and from the moment he returned to the camp. He told them that his assignment was to remove the white mist from the kingdom and he also told them about how he identified himself as a Detective and solved a case in Crisis village. Then how he met Sera along the way and how he went to Hermit slums and found more about the white mist. He told them about the ghosts and the reason for their deaths as well. Then he shared about the Demonite suit and his testing of the white mist. After that, he explained how he went into the King¡¯s castle, how the guards of Glory city mistook him for someone else. He told them how he found the existence of the Cannibals and the Vampires behind the mist and how he drank the blood of the vampire which made his eyes red and gave him some Vampiric abilities. He also revealed to them that the real village chief of Forsaken Village was dead all along and the Demon was acting as Socrates for a long time. Like that, he shared everything he did during his assignment. Though, he left out the part where he killed Adolf and the high duke Jamal in front of Draxus. He would keep that a secret. No one should know that the current king of Forza kingdom wasn¡¯t a direct bloodline person. Apart from that, Pablo told everyone that the ten people were his slaves as it was the only way to save them from the Royals. Flashy was shocked and now he understood why Pablo told him to forget about Hena. But Pablo assured Flashy that he won¡¯t do anything vulgar to Hena. Flashy found it hard to believe but he didn¡¯t pry further. Draxus however wasn¡¯t all that shocked at the slave reveal. "I knew you won¡¯t bring ten random people with you. So I thought something else must be the case." Pablo gave a nod and after Pablo finished telling his story, Draxus narrated his assignment. Draxus took only three minutes as it was an easy assignment for him. "So what now?" Flashy asked. Everyone was done talking so they just waited for Pablo to say something. "Exchange each other¡¯s contacts and go to your rooms. We will wait for the results. Till then, do whatever you want." Pablo gave the order and rested his head on the bed, or so he thought. His head wasn¡¯t on the bed. It was on Sera¡¯s lap. "You again?" "You can rest here." Pablo let out a tired sigh and closed his eyes. Sera caressed Pablo¡¯s hairs but.. "Don¡¯t touch. Just stay still." Pablo didn¡¯t like the touch. Sera obliged the order. She didn¡¯t lay a single finger on Pablo after that. She was happy just by his head being on her lap. "I am leaving, Czar. Call me if anything comes up." Draxus got up. He got everyone¡¯s numbers and left the room. "Do you need an invitation? Scram!" Sera shouted. She shouted not only at the slaves but at Flashy too. The slaves jolted up and dashed out of the room. Flashy was the only one left. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Boss, what about my father? Don¡¯t forget you killed his children." He asked. "Tell me this, do you want your father to die or do you want your father to accept you as his son?" Pablo asked. "I want him to accept me. I want to make him proud and his second wife should die. And my mother, his first wife, should get cured. I want my family to be happy." "That¡¯s a long list. Sure, I will think about it." "Alright, Boss. You can also ask me for anything. I will make it happen." "Just enjoy these two months. You will get busy soon." "As you say." Flashy did a salute and left the room as well. Now only Pablo and Sera were inside. "Do me." "Huh? Wh..at?" "Show me." "I am sure you changed your phrase. But what do you want to see?" "Your hands." Pablo showed his palms to Sera. Sera held them. "What are you doing?" Pablo asked. "You haven¡¯t held my hands for a long time now. So I was lonely." ¡¯I don¡¯t understand her.¡¯ Sera held Pablo¡¯s hands like her life depended on it. "That¡¯s enough. You can go." Pablo retracted his hands. "But I di-" "We¡¯ll talk tomorrow. Go to your room." Pablo got up from her lap and Sera left the room half-heartedly. Pablo was now alone in the room. "What was that?" Cupid asked. "I don¡¯t know myself. I just didn¡¯t feel right so I sent her away." Cupid asked some more but Pablo ignored her. Ever since he came to the camp, he was resting and now that Flashy was also here, he had no worries for a while. Therefore, he closed his eyes and would take it easy for the next two months. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Two months later. ¡­ Chapter 293: Incompetent Two months passed since Pablo and others came back to the camp. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. During those months, Pablo took it easy. He didn¡¯t indulge in serious matters as he had done enough. Some rest won¡¯t harm him. But now that the day has arrived, the resting period is over. Everyone was gathered at the ground of the camp and in front of them, a stage was placed. There were a total of fifty candidates who took the assignment and now the ground was almost empty. Pablo counted the number of people present and they were only twenty. Thirty people couldn¡¯t return to the camp. THUMP! THUMP! Two people landed on the stage. The candidates were accustomed to that so no one showed any surprises. The two people who arrived on the stage were none other than Graham and Diablo. These two were the instructors who were responsible for taking tests for Pablo¡¯s batch. "Hello. Hello. So only you people came back. What a lack of human capital we have here." Diablo spoke first. No candidates replied. "Say something!" Diablo shouted. "Yes, sir!" The candidates shouted in kind. Pablo didn¡¯t do any of that though. He was silent. Flashy and Draxus were standing on either side of Pablo. His slaves and Sera were in their rooms as only candidates were allowed in the ground. "That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll take it from here." Graham came forward. Diablo stepped back. "Everyone, you did well." Graham made sure to praise the candidates. "You all are here after finishing your assignments. You might think you did good but it¡¯s the military who will decide if you have really finished your assignment or not." The candidates kept listening. They were confident that they didn¡¯t break any conditions the military placed on them. "You all were required to finish your mission without revealing that you are from the military. Of course, after completion you can reveal your identity. It won¡¯t matter. Many of you accomplished that. Good work." ¡¯Many of you?¡¯ Pablo made note of Graham¡¯s words. "However," Graham added. "There were some of you that didn¡¯t obey this rule. One way or another, people got to know that you were from the military. I¡¯ll take your names, raise your hands one by one." "Berlin Grunt." Graham took a name. One hand was raised. "Yorum Hunt." One more name. One more hand. "Ukter Fisher." Another name. Another hand. "Kite Salte." Yet another hand. "And lastly, Golem Goli." It was the last name and the last hand. Out of twenty candidates, five raised their hands in the air. "You five couldn¡¯t manage to keep your identity a secret and therefore, you will not be allotted to the military." Graham announced. "What will happen to us now?" One candidate asked. "You will be free from here." Graham answered. "That¡¯s good then. I was afraid you would kill me." ¡¯That¡¯s what being free means.¡¯ Pablo knew what would happen. "Diablo, set them free." Graham said. "Sure thing." Diablo snapped his fingers and the five candidates were swallowed by the ground. Pablo saw the droplets of magma and the ashes of the five candidates. ¡¯He can summon magma?¡¯ Pablo kinda liked Diablo¡¯s Ego. The candidates paid no heed to the death of the five candidates and Graham carried on speaking. "Now only fifteen candidates are left and amongst you, only ten have completed their assignments." "Only ten. That means five more people will die?" Cupid asked. She was floating behind Pablo. ¡¯No. There was one other way to pass this test.¡¯ Pablo said. "What was that?" ¡¯You have a weak memory. Graham will tell himself.¡¯ Pablo stopped talking and Graham did tell everyone. "Five of you didn¡¯t complete their assignment as they chose one other way." The candidates knew what Graham was talking about. "There was one more way to finish this final test and that was to kill a fellow candidate and bring us their dead body with proof that it was you who killed them. In your assignment books, at the bottom of the last page, this rule was written. I had told you that everyone had different things written on their books but I was lying. All of you were given this same rule. And only five of you were rotten enough to actually implement that rule and kill a candidate. Raise your hands." Five people raised their hands. "Nice. You killed other candidates instead of completing your mission. In short¡­" Graham paused. "You are incompetent for the military." All the candidates frowned. "Let me clarify, that rule was written there to see who will kill the candidates, in other words, your comrades. And you five made it through. Stay updated via NovelFire.C?m That was a scum move. The military doesn¡¯t need anyone who can betray their comrades for their personal gain. That rule was a test. And you five failed. Whoever kills a candidate will be alloted in the military. What a load of crap. It was a lie. You five were foolish enough to believe that. And the military doesn¡¯t need fools." Graham finished speaking and before the five candidates could react, Diablo snapped his fingers again. WOOP! All five of them turned to ashes. They died. ¡¯Well, you were right this time, Angel.¡¯ "Everyone," Graham spoke. "The military might be filled with the worst of the worst but we will not tolerate one soldier killing another. You can disregard any fucking rule but this rule shall not be broken. Am I clear?!" "Yes, sir!" Everyone understood. ¡¯So that rule was only to recognise who can kill the candidates. Nice move.¡¯ Pablo liked it. "But if in-killing is banned then how will you kill those five rapists? They are also soldiers." Cupid asked. ¡¯It¡¯ll work out.¡¯ Pablo would manage. "Now, only ten candidates are left and finally, this is it. Congratulations to you all. You passed the tests and you are part of the military now." Everyone clapped. Graham continued. "So now that everything is done, I will now take names and announce who is going to which division and on which rank." The candidates went silent. "To start with, I will choose the best person among you lot. The person renowned as the savior of this Kingdom. Please welcome¡­" Graham took a deep breath and with a long pause, he hollered the name : "Pablo Castillo!" Chapter 294: Don’t Ask Me Graham took Pablo¡¯s name. "Yeahhh!" "He¡¯s da man!" Flashy cheered Pablo and the other candidates also clapped. Pablo shook his head and walked towards the stage. He stood in front of Graham and the old man reached out his hand. Pablo did the same and they both shook hands. "I haven¡¯t forgotten you broke my wrist." Pablo muttered. Explore more stories with NovelFire.C?m "You can break mine anytime you want." Graham was all smiles. Pablo scoffed. He didn¡¯t expect Graham to not get angry. ¡¯Guess he respects me now.¡¯ "You were so cool back there." Diablo praised Pablo as well. Pablo just nodded. "Anyway," Graham faced the crowd. His hand was on Pablo¡¯s shoulder. "Pablo not only finished his assignment but he also defeated a Demon that had nothing to do with the assignment. He outdid himself and as a result, he will receive a reward worthy of his feats." "Yes, motherfuckerrrr!" "Is he abusing me?" Graham asked. "No. Ignore him." Pablo said. Graham did that. "Now your reward is something that has never been given to anyone before. Usually, people have to grind to get such a reward but you, you earned it on the first try." ¡¯Just get to the point.¡¯ "What¡¯s the reward?" Flashy asked. Graham looked at Pablo. "Does he want to die?" Pablo sighed. "He won¡¯t shut up as long as I am on the stage. Give me the reward and you can end it." Graham nodded. "Everyone, from now on Pablo Castillo is an Abyssal Butcher!" GASP! Murmurs spread around the candidates and Flashy cheered all the way. Abyssal Butchers had the absolute authority and Pablo got that position just at his joining in the military. However, no one opposed that. They all had seen what Pablo accomplished during his mission. He deserved that position, heck the position was less worthy for Pablo. And Graham also knew it and Pablo had already made sure with the King that he gets the best of the best. So¡­ "That¡¯s not all, everyone. Pablo is not only an Abyssal Butcher. He will get his own batch of them. He will be the Marshal of Abyssal Butchers." "What?" "Isn¡¯t that¡­" "Yes." Graham answered. "It¡¯s the second highest position there is in the Abyssal Butchers. There are only ten Marshals and one of them is being demoted because Pablo is getting his position. So now Pablo is the tenth Marshal and he will have hundred Abyssal Butchers under him. With this position, Pablo is higher than the Generals or any other ranks in the military. Congratulations." Everyone clapped. They were bewildered by such an announcement as no one had ever gotten such a thing just on their recruitment. Pablo just skipped some major ranks from the start. "You said it¡¯s the second highest rank. Who am I answerable to then?" Pablo asked. "The King and the Admiral. They rule over Marshals of Abyssal Butchers. They are only one person and they are enough." Graham answered. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡¯The King is answerable to me so that leaves only this Admiral. And these ranks are for the army and navy from Earth. Well, anyway. The King kept his word. I am in a high position.¡¯ Pablo was satisfied with the reward for now. "That¡¯s a good reward." Pablo said. "So now I am superior to you two?" Graham and Diablo should be below Pablo. "You are late. We both got promoted and now we are also a Marshal. We weren¡¯t needed to be here but I wanted to give your reward personally. You are the youngest Marshal after all." Graham revealed. Diablo flashed a smile as well. ¡¯So they are at the same rank as me. I wanted to order this old man around though.¡¯ "I see. Congratulations to you two." "Yes. You will be briefed about your work tomorrow. Till then, enjoy." Graham reached out his hand. Pablo did the same but this time, he had other intentions. ¡¯I can at least do this much.¡¯ Pablo held Graham¡¯s hands and for the first time, he used his upgraded Ego. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] [ Hold the Target for five seconds! ] [ Ego Being Copied! ] [ You have copied this Ego before! ] [ This is your 2nd Time! ] [ You have already seen his memories before. Do you want to see the ones he recently made? ] ¡¯Yes. But fast.¡¯ Graham¡¯s memories flashed inside Pablo¡¯s mind and they only stayed for a short while. After that, it was over. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] Pablo¡¯s Ego did its work and there was one more notification he was waiting for. [ Since now you can keep any copied Egoes for twelve hours, the amount of life force stolen from the Target will be large as well! ] [ So, a big amount of life force is taken from the Target! ] "Ugh." Graham coughed. Pablo let go of his hand. "Take care of yourself." Pablo patted Graham¡¯s back and walked down the stage with a smile. ¡¯If I copied his Ego a few more times, he might die before I can even reach twenty one time to steal his Ego. Stealing Egoes might be hard under such limitations.¡¯ Pablo stood between Flashy and Draxus and Graham didn¡¯t cough after that. It happened only once. ¡¯The old man is strong.¡¯ After Pablo, some other candidates were called and they were distributed to other divisions. No one was remarkable as they had only gotten easier assignments. So their reward was lesser as well. Pablo had taken Black rank mission and so did Hustler. Hustler nearly completed his share but Pablo killed him. So only Pablo returned victor between the two of them who had black ranks assignment. The event went along with no other problem and now only two people were left. "Draxus Wick." Graham called. Draxus went on the stage. "You also did well. Your mission was to stop a Demon summoning and you did well while keeping your real identity hidden. Good work." Graham praised. Flashy said no cheers for the guy. "As for your reward, well, under special circumstances, from now on, you are an Abyssal Butcher." "What!?" Flashy exclaimed. "Why are you shocked? I already told you everything." Pablo scolded. "I am acting, Boss." Flashy whispered. "Now no one will suspect that I already knew this would happen." "Just shut up." Pablo ordered. Flashy obliged. But it wasn¡¯t only Flashy, every other candidate was just as shocked as him. They could understand Pablo¡¯s reward but why Draxus got such a thing. And one candidate was brave enough to ask. "Why did he get such a position? What are the special circumstances?" Graham jerked his head at the candidate. The candidate froze. Graham glared at him and with the same face, he said : "I don¡¯t know a damn thing." ¡­ Chapter 295: Not In Military Anymore Graham didn¡¯t know a damn thing. That¡¯s what he said at least. "You don¡¯t know?" Of course, no one believed him. "I mean I don¡¯t know the entire story." Graham said. "Then share what you know." The candidates demanded. Graham sighed. "Alright. Draxus here, helped someone while he was returning after completing his assignment. That someone turned out to be a Royal from Glory city and he requested the King to make sure Draxus receives a good reward. And this Abyssal Butcher post is his reward." ¡¯Nice story.¡¯ Pablo inwardly nodded. He had told the King to make sure that no one gets to know that he favors Pablo openly. The King had fulfilled Pablo¡¯s requests without anyone suspecting that something was up. "Lucky man." "True." The candidates accepted Graham¡¯s story as he was also told the same story by the King. Graham had no idea that it was Pablo who pulled the strings. "Though, Draxus," Graham added. "You are not a Marshal. You will be under Pablo¡¯s batch. You may go now." "Thank you." Draxus left the stage. "Now only one person is left." Graham looked at the last person. "Coming right up." Flashy walked towards the stage. "No. Stay there. I don¡¯t want you near me." Graham straight out broke the protocol. Flashy was just about to complain but¡­ "Your assignment got completed on its own. All you did was to reveal someone¡¯s insecurity. Don¡¯t be so proud of that." Graham stated. "Welp, carry on." Flashy went back to his position. ¡¯He agrees with the old man.¡¯ Pablo said nothing to Flashy. He already knew where Flashy was gonna be anyway. "First, there is your reward that you will get for completing the second test. The Symbiote. And then, however we see it, you did complete your assignment without revealing your identity. So for that reward, hear me out¡­" Graham gulped, not sure how the candidates would react to that. "You are also going to be an Abyssal Butcher." Graham closed his eyes after announcing that and just as he expected¡­ "Whattt?!" "Are you giving such positions to anyone?" "No matter how you see it, he isn¡¯t cut out to be in that group!" "We want an explanation!" The candidates went into an uproar. They all had read the newspapers. All the candidates joked about how they were going to make fun of Flashy but this latest development made them speechless. They wanted answers. And Graham gave them an answer. "I don¡¯t know a damn thing." "It won¡¯t work the second time. Give us an answer." The candidates demanded. "This time I really don¡¯t know. He is an Abyssal Butcher and he is under Pablo. He is above you all in ranks and you have to respect him now. I pity you." "Wait. I am not that bad, you know. I am one of the few who survived till now." Flashy defended his pride. "So that¡¯s all it is. You will all receive your uniforms, badges tomorrow. Welcome to the military." Graham finished the event. No one paid attention to Flashy. The candidates went back to their rooms and only Pablo, Flashy and Draxus remained. "What was all that, Boss? The King should have also come up with something for my story as well just like how he did with Draxus." Flashy complained. "He couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t make any story for you after reading your feats. So he just gave the order. Don¡¯t mind it. Now you are an Abyssal Butcher. You are bigger than most of the people now." "Okay. If you say so. Dad will probably accept me now." "That¡¯s for later. For now, go to your room." Flashy nodded and went towards his room. Pablo and Draxus were the only ones left now. "You want to talk about something, Czar?" Draxus asked. "Yeah. It¡¯s about you." "Sure." Draxus would listen. "You wanted revenge from the King and others but I kinda went and killed the real king and half of the royals. What do you have to say about that?" "What can I say? You wanted to free the ghosts so you killed those Royals. You hated the real King so you killed him as well. That¡¯s what it means to be strong, Czar. You can do whatever you want." "What is your goal now?" Pablo asked. "Well, If I say I want to become the King then you will make me as the current King is in your pocket now. So becoming a King doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Therefore, I will take it easy and have fun being an Abyssal Butcher. Though, I wouldn¡¯t mind taking over the world." Pablo smiled. "I would like that as well. It seems I will also have my fair share of fun as a Marshal now." "Sure thing." Draxus laughed and while talking, they both went inside their rooms and waited for tomorrow. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Tomorrow arrived. KNOCK! KNOCK! Pablo heard knocks on his door. He woke up and opened it. A guard was there and as soon as he saw Pablo, he saluted. Your journey continues with NovelFire.C?m "Good morning, sir. Here are your clothes, badge and instructions. Have a good day." The guard went to the next soldier room and Pablo closed the door. ¡¯So I am not a candidate anymore. Nice.¡¯ He put the things on the bed and went to the bathroom. It was still early morning but Pablo had no complaints. He was resting for two months after all. He came out fresh and wore the uniform the guard had brought. The uniform was all black but it was blacker than the ones he had seen before. Till now, he had only seen Abyssal Butchers. He never saw any Marshals. He stood in front of the mirror to check himself. He wore three stars on his shoulder buttons and ¡¯Forza¡¯ was embedded with silver on the edge of those shoulder buttons. ¡¯It¡¯s like I joined the military.¡¯ The uniform reminded Pablo of earth¡¯s army. Along with the uniform, he also wore black shoes that screamed sturdy. They were boots but Pablo didn¡¯t feel them as a hassle. They were agile and comfortable. Wearing everything, Pablo finally picked up the piece of paper that also came with the uniform. The guard referred to it as the instructions and Pablo read them right away. [ Pablo Castillo, the moment you wore this uniform, you stopped being a Candidate. You are a Marshal Now. Your duties will be told when you reach ground 7. You are now an authoritative person in the military and your words will be obeyed by many soldiers. However, make sure you don¡¯t spill soil on the military¡¯s name. And keep this in mind : You are a Marshal now. You are not in the military anymore. Now¡­ ] Pablo read the paper and kept it inside his pocket. "What did it say at the end?" Cupid asked. She couldn¡¯t read it fully. Pablo read faster than her. Pablo stood in front of the door of his room and before opening it, he recalled the words he just read. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was not in the military anymore. Now¡­ "I am the Military." Chapter 296: Real Guts Pablo wasn¡¯t in the military anymore. Now he was the military. ¡¯They are making a big deal out of it.¡¯ Pablo left his room. Sera and the ten slaves were also standing outside their rooms. "What are you doing here?" Pablo asked. "Go inside. They are letting you all stay here for free is already good enough." "I just want a hug before you go." Sera hugged Pablo. Pablo didn¡¯t return it. She stayed there for a few seconds. "That¡¯s enough. Go now." Sera gave him one last tight grip and finally moved away. Pablo sighed. "I will come back soon. Now go." Sera nodded and went inside her room. Then Pablo looked at his ten slaves. "What about you?" "Um, me and Hena were just wondering when you will take us to Ego Reserve." "When I come back, I will. I was just waiting for the rewards." "Alright." "Just for asking this, all ten of you came out?" Pablo asked. "We wanted to wish you luck." Young replied, smiling. He was the youngest slave among the lot. Pablo gave them a smile. "Now go." The slaves nodded and went inside their rooms. "You are smiling a lot lately." Cupid remarked. ¡¯It¡¯s fake.¡¯ "Yeah. Yeah. If you say so." Pablo shook his head. He stood in front of his door, without moving. "Boss!" "Let¡¯s go, Czar." Flashy and Draxus came out of their rooms. Pablo was waiting for them and as soon as they arrived, he started walking. Flashy and Draxus walked on either side of him. "What will you do after becoming a Marshal, czar?" Draxus asked. "Hehe." Flashy laughed. Draxus frowned. "What¡¯s so funny?" "Because I know what he will do after becoming a Marshal. I won." Flashy laughed a little more. "Czar," Draxus said. "If you look around, you will find many underlings. So you can kill him." "What? Boss, you should kill him. He is the one who lied to you about his origins. I am loyal from the start." Flashy retorted. ¡¯They are not on good terms with each other. This won¡¯t work for me.¡¯ "Don¡¯t fight. You both have good things of your own. Try to cooperate." Pablo said. "I can cooperate, Boss. But this guy is an idiot." "Wow. You have real guts to accuse someone else for their brains." ¡¯I agree.¡¯ Pablo also agreed with Draxus. "I am angry, Boss. I will kill him." "How? By jumping on my chest? Or pulling down my pants?" ¡¯That was good.¡¯ "He will die today, Boss. I am telling you. He will die today." "Sure. If I also eat poisonous food, I might die. That¡¯s the only way you can kill someone." ¡¯Draxus getting personal. But it¡¯s a logical insult.¡¯ "Stop enjoying this. You should end their fight as a leader." Cupid shouted, floating behind Pablo. ¡¯They are competing against each other. Probably Flashy is the one who is jealous of Draxus. What a pain.¡¯ Pablo rubbed his eyebrows. "Alright. That¡¯s enough. Stop it." He finally spoke. "But Boss.." "I will kill you both if you fight again. I don¡¯t want any hindrance in my life from the people who will stay by my side. So just play well. Alright?" "As you wish, Czar." Draxus agreed. "I-I.. am okay too." Flashy accepted as well. "I am not saying you two should become friends, just don¡¯t hate each other. Although it will cause some problems, I won¡¯t hesitate to kill you two. Got it?" "Yes." Flashy and Draxus both said. Pablo nodded. "Now shake hands." Flashy and Draxus stared at each other. No one reached out their hands first. They waited for the other person to extend their hand first. "Ahem." Pablo cleared his throat. Flashy and Draxus twitched and finally extended their hands. They both shook hands and Pablo nodded. "Good. Let¡¯s keep walking now." Pablo walked forward and Draxus and Flashy followed behind him. "They stopped fighting because they are afraid of you. That¡¯s not a permanent solution. They will fight again when you are away." Cupid said. ¡¯I know. But now they also know that if they hinder me, they will die. I don¡¯t do partiality. If they cross the line, I will cross it too.¡¯ Cupid shook her head. "You could just ask them to be friends? There is no need to make them fear you." ¡¯I don¡¯t know how to be friends. The most I can do is act like one.¡¯ "Acting is enough. You are not on Earth anymore. There is no police after you. You can trust these two." ¡¯Stop talking.¡¯ Cupid let out a dejected sigh. Pablo just won¡¯t listen. All three people remained silent and the ground 7 was still a little far. Pablo looked over his shoulder, seeing Flashy and Draxus looking not in a good mood. There was a considerable distance between them. They were walking together but at the same time, they weren¡¯t. "Draxus." Pablo said. "Yes?" "You gave me two of your fingers to prove your loyalty to me." "Yes, of course." sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "And Flashy, in the fight to the death, you made a declaration that you will always stay by my side." "That I did and I still stand by it." Pablo stopped walking. He turned around, facing Draxus and Flashy both. "So as fellow loyalists, try to get along. A little bit of fun is fine but make sure you don¡¯t hurt each other¡¯s pride. Try to become¡­ er- fr.. friends. Alright?" Cupid¡¯s brows shot up. Even Flashy and Draxus gawked at Pablo with surprised eyes. Find your next adventure on NovelFire.C?m Pablo couldn¡¯t handle that so he turned around again. "Let¡¯s go now." He said and started walking once more. "See? It wasn¡¯t hard, was it?" Cupid said, smiling. Pablo glanced at her. ¡¯I can¡¯t have them being jealous or on bad terms. Others will take advantage of that.¡¯ "Sure. This excuse is fine." ¡¯Excuse?¡¯ "You just want them to not fight with each other and be friends. You can give any excuse for this feeling of yours but I know what you really want." ¡¯Stop talking.¡¯ Cupid shrugged and stopped talking. "You wanted to know what the Boss will do after becoming a Marshal, right?" Flashy asked and he asked that to Draxus. "Yeah." Draxus replied as well. "I will tell you what he will do. Can I tell him, Boss?" "Help yourself." Flashy nodded and began telling Pablo¡¯s story to Draxus. The story of Pablo¡¯s sister of this world and how she was humiliated by five Abyssal Butchers. Pablo looked behind again and this time, he smiled. The distance between Flashy and Draxus was no more and right now, they were finally walking together. Chapter 297: Hierarchy The mood was pleasant. Draxus and Flashy were on good terms now and Pablo let them chat. He walked in front of them and after a few more minutes, he finally reached an entrance. On the top of the gate, Ground 7 was written. Pablo went inside and a soldier greeted him. "Welcome, Marshal. You are supposed to go to Building 1." "And these two?" Pablo gestured at Draxus and Flashy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Building 2." The guard answered. "You heard him. Get going." Pablo ordered. Draxus and Flashy nodded and went to their destination. Pablo also didn¡¯t remain standing and went to building 1. Ground 7 had many buildings and Pablo was called at the second largest building. There were guards around, wearing green uniforms and no one bothered Pablo. Pablo stood in front of the building¡¯s entrance and took a deep breath. He did one last check at his Marshal uniform and finally opened the door. Inside, there were soldiers roaming around with papers and other things. ¡¯It¡¯s like the hall of a hotel.¡¯ Pablo looked around and found a reception desk. He went there and before he could ask anything¡­ "At the top floor." The receptionist said. It was an old man and he was surely fed up with his job. He didn¡¯t even look at Pablo. Pablo also didn¡¯t bother with him and went towards the stairs. There was a lift too but he liked to avoid confined spaces. He began climbing the stairs towards the top floor. It took him three minutes to finish the stairs before he finally saw the sign of the 10th floor. ¡¯So this building has ten floors.¡¯ Pablo wasn¡¯t out of breath even after climbing thousands of stairs. He stood in front of the main door of the floor and with determination on his face, he opened it. First thing he noticed was that it was not a typical floor of a hotel from earth. It was just an extra large room. The tenth floor was a room. And the second and the last thing Pablo noticed was¡­ there were people sitting in the hall of the room. A large rectangular table was placed and around it many people were sitting. They were wearing the same uniform as Pablo. Find your next read at NovelFire.C?m They were all Marshals. In total, they were nine and Pablo was the tenth one. ¡¯Am I late?¡¯ Pablo was the last one to appear after all. He closed the door of the room and walked towards the table. All the nine people stared at Pablo and Pablo gave them no look. There were numbers written on the back of the chairs and Pablo found the number 10 chair. His chair was placed diagonally to the chair number 1. He stood behind his chair and with no permission or other shit like that, he pulled it and sat on it. After finally sitting on his chair, did he look around at each and everyone present in the room. All the marshals were males and the man sitting on the number 1 chair was the most authoritative figure in the room. Along with that, out of nine marshals, eight were old men. They were ten times older than Pablo. Pablo and Diablo were the only ones who were young. Diablo was sitting on Pablo¡¯s right side, on chair number 9 and beside Diablo, there was Graham on chair 8. The marshals remained silent even after Pablo arrived. The room was tense and Pablo knew who would break this atmosphere. "How are you doing, Pablo?" Diablo asked. He was the only one carefree enough to chat. "I am good. I am looking forward to this." Pablo tried to chat as well. "Why not introduce ourselves first?" Diablo said. "Sure. I am listening." Pablo would like to know the names of everyone present. Though, they all had their name tags stitched on their uniforms but it would be nice if each of them introduced themselves on their own. But Pablo made one mistake. "As I thought," The man sitting on chair number 2 spoke. "This guy is unfit to become an Abyssal Butcher." ¡¯What?¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t get it but he didn¡¯t ask as well. "Why do you say that?" Diablo asked though. "You are also new here. Let me tell you what happens here." The 2nd chair man stood up. His brown eyes pierced Pablo and Pablo glanced at the man¡¯s name¡ªLuther Hazard. "Do you know why there are numbers written on the chairs?" Luther asked. ¡¯Yes.¡¯ Pablo knew the answer but he would let the man speak. "The higher the number you have, the weaker your authority is in this division. You three are at the bottom right now." "That I understand but what¡¯s wrong with introducing ourselves?" Diablo asked. "There is a rule of this division. One simple rule." Luther glared at Pablo and revealed the rule : "You must respect the hierarchy." Pablo stayed silent. Luther continued. "This man should not be listening to our introductions. He should be the first one to tell us about himself. He is at the lowest level here and till then, he should keep his head low if he wants to live here. He came here just because of the King. It was so very easy for him. He should be grateful to receive such a thing. Heck, he should lick our feet to make him allow us to sit here." Luther kept his glare on Pablo and with harsh words, he finished his little speech, sitting back down on his chair again. The man at the number 1 chair turned his head at Pablo. And all the other Marshals also stationed their gaze at him. Thum! Pablo placed his palms on the table. Then he took a long sigh. He raised his head and looked straight at the man in front of him. Luther Hazard. Pablo stood up from his chair and his eyes went from Luther to the main man of the room¡ªFirst Marshal. Now that Pablo looked closely, the man had a bigger chair than the rest of the Marshals. But that didn¡¯t matter at the moment. The first Marshal also locked eyes with Pablo but Pablo again darted his eyes on Luther. Luther stared back and opened his mouth. But Pablo spoke first. He spoke first and he spoke heavy¡­ While looking at Luther¡¯s eyes, Pablo straight out said : "When your mom sucks my dick she doesn¡¯t complain about hierarchy. So why do you?" Chapter 298: ROTL When Luther¡¯s mom sucks Pablo¡¯s dick she doesn¡¯t complain about Hierarchy. So why is Luther doing that? Those were the words of Pablo. Of course he wasn¡¯t getting blowjobs from Luther¡¯s mother but it still stings to hear that. All the Marshals raised their brows and Diablo couldn¡¯t contain his laughter. But how would Luther react to that? "My mother¡¯s been dead for twenty years." He said. Pablo put his hand on Diablo¡¯s shoulder. "So then it must be your wife. Your wife so fat I mistook her for your mom." THUD! SHRILL! Luther¡¯s chair fell down and the next moment, Pablo found himself pinned to the wall. He couldn¡¯t breathe as Luther had his throat in his grip. ¡¯He is angry now.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t even see Luther move but here he was, clutching his throat like a lion attacking its prey. "Know your place, slum rat." Luther lifted Pablo in the air. Pablo couldn¡¯t breathe but since he expected such a thing, he had something to use. Pablo held Luther¡¯s wrist which was on his neck and the next second, his hand glowed red. Luther frowned but before he could do something, his wrist bathed in a red thick substance. "Lava?" Luther looked at Pablo. Pablo smiled. "There¡¯s.. more." Tightening his grip around Luther¡¯s wrist, Pablo went all out in the Magma fest. How did he get Magma? Well, before badmouthing Luther¡¯s wife, Pablo had placed his hand on Diablo¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t out of friendship, it was out of need. He had copied Diablo¡¯s Ego at that moment. Pablo would have liked it if he didn¡¯t have to use Diablo¡¯s Ego but Luther was serious about killing him. It was either using Magma or death by Luther. Pablo wrapped Luther¡¯s wrist with molten lava and some drops even fell on the floor, melting it. But Luther still didn¡¯t let go of Pablo¡¯s throat. "It won¡¯t work on me, bitch. Say sorry and I will let you live." Luther wanted an apology. Pablo smiled even more. "As if." He ignored Luther¡¯s wrist and his hand moved towards the 2nd Marshal¡¯s face. Diablo and the other Marshals finally moved from their seats. The matter was serious. Experience new stories on NovelFire.C?m But it was too late. Pablo¡¯s hand was already on Luther¡¯s face. His hand glowed red. SNAP! "Alright. That¡¯s enough." A voice rang after a snap of fingers. Pablo¡¯s magma disappeared. Luther¡¯s hand wasn¡¯t on Pablo¡¯s throat anymore as well. In fact, both men stood in front of each other, just staring. Pablo had no idea what happened but Luther suddenly bowed his head. But not towards Pablo, he bowed in the direction from where the voice came from. And not only Luther, all the Marshals except Pablo bowed their heads. All of them were looking at the main door of the room and Pablo did the same too. But he didn¡¯t bow. He would first see whom he was bowing to. ¡¯They snapped from outside the door and my magma stopped? Show your face.¡¯ Pablo was curious to see and the next second, the door finally opened. From which, came a middle aged woman. Well, she looked middle aged. She also had the same black uniform as Pablo but on her shoulder, four stars sat peacefully. The Marshals only had three stars. Not only that, she also had six badges dancing on her shirt¡¯s upper right pocket and Pablo got a good look at her breasts and name. Harlia Dagarus. It didn¡¯t take too long for Pablo to figure out who the Woman was. ¡¯She¡¯s the Admiral.¡¯ The person ruling over the ten Marshals. Pablo figured it was a big deal so he also did a slight bow of his head. "That¡¯s enough. Stop it." Harlia spoke. The Marshals raised their heads. "Sit down." She said. The Marshals obliged and sat down on their seats. Pablo did the same. Harlia walked around the table, looking at each Marshal and as she came closer to Pablo¡¯s chair, she slowed down. Pablo didn¡¯t turn his head to look at her and Harlia also said nothing. She stayed behind Pablo for a while and moved forward again. Now she was standing behind the 1st Marshal and everyone landed their eyes on her. Even Pablo. ¡¯She isn¡¯t old like these fossils.¡¯ Pablo thought. Harlia crossed her arms in front of her chest and raised her leg. Pablo didn¡¯t know what she was doing until she stepped on the first Marshal¡¯s head. Pablo¡¯s face twitched. He looked at the other Marshals and all of them were nonchalant. Even Graham and Diablo were not surprised. ¡¯Guess I am the only one.¡¯ Pablo shrugged and looked forward to the meeting. Harlia walked over the first Marshal¡¯s head and now she was standing on the table. Pablo also saw the first Marshall crossing his legs after Harlia stepped over him. ¡¯Did he get hard by that?¡¯ Pablo had no idea what to expect now. The man who looked very serious and ardent before, turned out to be a pervert who gets off by women stepping on him. Pablo decided to ignore the man as long as he could and focused on the Admiral, Harlia. And to Pablo¡¯s surprise, Harlia also has her eyes on him. "So you are the new one?" She asked. "Yes." Pablo replied short. "And you already started making trouble." "I did not." Pablo denied right away. "He is lying, Admiral." Luther chimed in. Harlia turned her gaze at him. "Who are you?" "I am the second Marshal! Luther Hazard." "Yeah. Right. I forgot." ¡¯She forgot?¡¯ Pablo¡¯s brows twitched. "So what were you saying?" Harlia asked. Luther answered, "This man asked us for our introduction. He is at the lowest and he dared to ask us to introduce ourselves. He should be the first one to do the introduction and then ask us if he can sit among us. And when I told him to respect the hierarchy, he insulted my wife and my mother." Harlia nodded. "What did he say about your wife?" Luther smirked. Harlia seemed to be taking his side. "When I said that he should respect the hierarchy, he said ¡¯when your mom sucks my dick, she doesn¡¯t care about hierarchy. So why do you?¡¯ Then I said, ¡¯My mother¡¯s been dead for twenty years.¡¯ After that, he had the audacity to say, ¡¯So then it must be your wife. Your wife so fat I mistook her for your mom.¡¯ Can you believe that? Punish him." Luther relayed everything to Harlia. He remembered it word for word. "That¡¯s¡­" Harlia jerked her head at Pablo. Her eyes were filled with seriousness. Pablo didn¡¯t know what to expect. The Admiral looked angry. Harlia came closer to Pablo and crouched down to his eye level. "That¡¯s¡­" She said and Pablo gulped. But his worries were uncalled for. Because Harlia found that¡­ S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So funny!" The Admiral began rolling on the table¡­ laughing. Chapter 299: Peak M Harlia Dagarus. The Admiral. The woman ruling over the ten Marshals was laughing her ass off on the table. The other Marshals watched her with no expressions and seeing Harlia laughing at Pablo¡¯s joke about Luther¡¯s wife and mother, Luther lowered his head. Pablo, however, had no idea what to show on his face. Should he also laugh? Should he just smile? Or should he just act like the other Marshals? In the end, Pablo decided to remain nonchalant and let the Woman finish her laugh. Eventually, Harlia calmed down. She had tears in her eyes. "That was good. Really." Pablo bowed his head. He didn¡¯t know what else to do other than that. Harlia finally became normal to have a conversation and darted her eyes at Luther. "You want me to punish him?" She asked, standing up on the table. "Yes. He insulted my family." Luther wanted Pablo¡¯s punishment. "But didn¡¯t you start it?" Harlia asked. Luther frowned. "I never said anything about his family, Admiral." "But you started the confrontation right?" "That¡¯s¡­ because he asked us to introduce ourselves before introducing himself. He is cocky with no respect for us!" Luther retorted. "He seems pretty respectful to me." Harlia said. "It¡¯s because it¡¯s you. He doesn¡¯t respect us. The Marshals. Just because he got in here by the King¡¯s recommendation he thinks he is hot shit. We have to show him his place, Admiral." Luther was not in his seat anymore. He was riled up and all he wanted to see was Pablo in pain. "So you are saying being recommended by the King isn¡¯t hot shit?" Harlia asked. "Ugh.. I don¡¯t mean it that way.." Luther stuttered in his words. He paused for a while and after thinking of a proper answer, he opened his mouth again. But he was interrupted. "I get it. Shut up." Harlia stopped Luther. She walked around the table and stopped between Pablo and Luther. "Did all of you see what this man did two months ago?" She asked. The Marshals were silent. "He defeated a fucking Demon. Alone!" Harlia yelled. Pablo inflated his chest. "The High Dukes, the Commanders, even the Abyssal Butchers, they all perished under the Demon but this man killed that bastard! Can any one of you confidently say that you can kill something like that all by yourself? Huh?" Everyone remained silent. "There are only two people other than Pablo here that can achieve what he achieved. Me and this masochist bastard, Fozier." Harlia pointed at the First Marshal. ¡¯Masochist Bastard, huh.¡¯ Pablo knew only Harlia had the audacity to call him that. If anyone else tried, they would die. Harlia looked around at each Marshal and her eyes stopped at Luther. "There is a reason the King recommended this man for this position. Heck, he should be lower than tenth if I was the King." Harlia stared at daggers at Luther but Luther kept his head down. "Look at me." Harlia said. Discover hidden tales at FreeNovelFire Luther instantly raised his head. He was afraid to do that but he couldn¡¯t refuse her order. "He needs no permission to sit on the chair. He needs no introduction. He needs no fucking approval from you. He insulted your wife and mother because you dived right onto that. He may be the tenth Marshal but treat him better than that. Because just like you said¡­" Harlia crouched down at Luther¡¯s eye level. "Respect the hierarchy." Luther gulped. "Yes, admiral. I understand." ¡¯She is a feisty one. Can¡¯t say I dislike it.¡¯ Pablo found Harlia interesting. She had the authority and she also must have the strength to be able to rule all these men and they were afraid of her as well. Well, leaving the masochist pervert aside. He was obeying her for some other reasons. "Now, you can start the meeting." Harlia sat crossed in the middle of the table. ¡¯She will sit here?¡¯ Pablo thought. No other Marshals were surprised so Pablo figured his thought was right. She would sit in the middle of the table. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Ahem." Fozier, the first Marshal cleared his throat and stood up from his chair. "Everyone. First of all, let¡¯s welcome our three new Marshals." Fozier looked at the three new faces. "The Eighth Marshal, Graham. The Ninth Marshal Diablo and the last but not the least, the Tenth Marshal Pablo Castillo." Everyone did slow claps for these three. The slow claps weren¡¯t a sign of mockery but that¡¯s just how things worked around the military. No clapping in uniforms. After the welcome, Fozier carried on. "Now that the welcoming is done, let¡¯s introduce ourselves in ascending order of authority. You speak first, Pab- No. Let¡¯s do the introductions in descending order. I will speak first." Fozier changed his speech midway. If he asked Pablo to introduce himself first then he might also get targeted for the Admiral¡¯s wrath. But Fozier would have liked Harlia¡¯s humiliation. However, Fozier violently shook his head. Such thoughts weren¡¯t needed at the moment. ¡¯This man is nuts.¡¯ Pablo only saw Fozier changing his sentence and then shaking his head like a sideways fan. He certainly met a deranged human. "My name is Fozier. There is no need for surnames. I have been the first Marshal for fifty years now." After Fozier, Luther stood up. He didn¡¯t look at Pablo and introduced himself. "I am Luther, the second Marshal. I have been here for twenty years." Pablo saw Luther¡¯s hands and his clenched fists. He didn¡¯t like introducing himself before Pablo. ¡¯Too full of himself.¡¯ Pablo ignored the man and the process moved on. One by one, the Marshals introduced themselves and other than the first Marshal, all the old ones were Marshals for twenty years. Graham¡¯s turn came and he stood up as well. "I am Graham, the Eighth Marshal. I just joined." The old man kept it short and Diablo stood up next. "My name is Diablo and I am the Ninth one. I killed the previous Ninth Marshal and now I am here. Why, you ask? Because Pablo was a candidate and I was kind of his instructor. After his assignment he got such a high position so it would feel awkward if he suddenly became my senior, so I challenged the ninth Marshal and killed him, taking his position and now, I am still higher than Pablo. So it¡¯s all good. That¡¯s all." Diablo gave a full ass speech but Pablo only heard one thing. ¡¯You can kill other Marshals to take their position?¡¯ Chapter 300: Free Hand Diablo had killed the previous Ninth Marshal to take his position. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, Graham must have done the same as well with the Eighth Marshal. But Pablo didn¡¯t do anything like that. So how did he get the position of the Tenth Marshal? Where did the former Tenth Marshal go? After Diablo¡¯s introduction, it was Pablo¡¯s turn to stand up and say some words. "My name is Pablo and I am the Tenth one. I also just joined but I didn¡¯t kill the previous Marshal. So where is he now?" Pablo asked his question directly to the Admiral but she gestured at Fozier, the first Marshal. "You were an exception." The First Marshal answered. "Usually, if someone wants to become a Marshal then they have to be part of the military for at least five years and only then they can be allowed to challenge an existing Marshal to a fight to the death. If the challenger wins, then they are the new Marshals and if the Marshal wins, he will remain the same." Pablo nodded. Fozier carried on. "Graham and Diablo here challenged the eighth and ninth marshals and they won. But in your case, the tenth Marshal is still alive but at the order of the King, he was demoted and you got his position without fighting. That¡¯s why Luther said you got here easily." "I understand. So where is the former tenth Marshal now?" If the previous Marshal lost such a high position because of Pablo then most likely the man would have a grudge against Pablo. Which could pose a problem to Pablo. So, if the former Marshal was demoted then Pablo would like the man to be far away from him. Fozier ran his fingers through his grey hairs before answering Pablo. "Each Marshal has hundred Abyssal Butchers under their command. Of course, you will also get hundred soldiers under yourself but all of them will be new recruits. However, there will be one soldier that will not be new. In fact, he will be the most experienced one. And that soldier, Pablo, will be¡­" ¡¯I don¡¯t like this.¡¯ "The Former Tenth Marshal." ¡¯Fuck.¡¯ Pablo¡¯s hopes weren¡¯t fulfilled. The person he wished to stay far away from him, turned out to be right under his command. ¡¯He would be already angry at me for taking his position and now that he has to obey me, he would surely try to have some kind of revenge. I should have copied Sera¡¯s Ego.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t show his worries on his face but everyone knew what he was thinking. Luther had a slight smirk on his face and the Admiral was also smiling. But unlike Luther, Harlia wasn¡¯t smiling at Pablo¡¯s problem, she was smiling for another reason. "You posed as a detective during your assignment, right?" She asked. "Yes." Pablo answered right away. "And you did a good job. Everyone believed you. That just shows you have a good head on your shoulder. Just make sure to use it and you will come out alive from anywhere." ¡¯How do you think I survived this long?¡¯ "As you say, Admiral." "Any other questions?" Fozier asked, looking at Pablo. Pablo thought for a while and then asked, "Why will I have new recruits under my batch? I mean, only the Marshal has changed, the Abyssal Butchers under him should be the same, right?" "You are new here, that¡¯s why you don¡¯t know." Fozier said. "The hundred Abyssal Butchers consider themselves as a family including the Marshal. So when the hundred butchers under the Tenth Marshal heard that their Marshal was going to be changed, all hundred of them killed themselves." Pablo¡¯s brows shot up. Continue reading at FreeNovelFire "Yes. It might sound surprising to you but not to us. All the Butchers are proud and they will not be loyal to just anyone. You have to earn their loyalty. The former tenth Marshal earned their trust and he was with them for twenty years and after his demotion, those hundred people couldn¡¯t bring themselves to obey you, so they died on their own. Hence, you got ninety nine new soldiers and one old one, which is the former Marshal himself." ¡¯So I am starting from scratch.¡¯ Pablo sighed. He accepted the truth. He got new soldiers who must still be wet behind their ears in terms of coordination and warfare. He had to teach them teamwork to work efficiently if he wanted to survive if a mission came up. "Anything else?" Fozier asked. Pablo turned his head to his right, at Diablo. "Why did you challenge the ninth Marshal? Why didn¡¯t you go for the seventh or sixth?" Pablo asked. Diablo smiled. "I may be strong but I am not yet strong enough to win against the seventh and eighth. And I saw you using Magma, how did you do that?" "I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. And I have nothing to ask anymore." Pablo didn¡¯t answer Diablo¡¯s question and stopped talking as well. Seeing the silence, Fozier carried forward. "Since everything is done, the Admiral will take the stage now." Fozier sat down on the chair and the Admiral stood on the table again. Everyone stared at her. "I arrived late for today¡¯s meeting. Do you know why?" No one answered. Harlia answered herself. "Because I was talking with the King. He called me to his castle." ¡¯For what?¡¯ Pablo wanted to know. Everyone else was also curious and Harlia satisfied their curiosity. "He wants to wage War against the Cannibals and Vampires." ¡¯Oh. Yeah. I told him to think about this.¡¯ "Yeahh!" Diablo shouted. All the other Marshals also nodded their heads. ¡¯They are excited about War. We have something in common at least.¡¯ "Yes. It¡¯s a good thing. The Cannibals have been a pain for a while now. And the Vampires were also involved in the White Mist. So War is inevitable. If the King hadn¡¯t announced it, I would have gone to fight them myself." The Marshals laughed. Harlia carried on. "All the officials of various divisions were in that meeting and the King told us to divide the work. But me, the Admiral, have a free hand. The King said I can do anything I want with the Abyssal Butchers. Therefore, I have made my decision." Harlia paused. ¡¯What does she have in mind? I can help if she asks me.¡¯ But Pablo¡¯s help wasn¡¯t needed as Harlia had already made her decision and she shared that with all the ten Marshals. "The Tenth Marshal and his team will go straight to the den of the Cannibals." Chapter 301 301: Growing Up "What?" Pablo exclaimed. Did he hear Harlia right? She said Tenth Marshal or something else? "I will say it again. The tenth Marshal that is you, Pablo and your team, will go straight into the den of the Cannibals. In the Hollow Kingdom." "Why?" Pablo asked. He would have liked the offer in any other condition but he couldn''t just go to a stranger kingdom with a team that wasn''t even fully ready yet. "Because I said so. I am the Admiral and you are going there. If you refuse I will kill you." Harlia threatened Pablo. She was probably the first one to do that with such confidence. ''This bitch. Does she have something against me? Why did she choose me out of all the other nine?'' "Why me?" Pablo asked directly. "Why? Are you serious?" Harlia arrived in front of Pablo. She crouched at his eye level. "You fucking manhandled a Demon. You fooled everyone by being a detective. You impressed the King so much you became a Marshal of Abyssal Butchers. You are an exceptional being and a mission like this is worthy of you. Surely you won''t be scared of some War or Cannibals. What''s making you refuse so much?" Pablo didn''t avert her gaze from her eyes. He stared back. "If you ask me to go alone, I would have gone in a heartbeat. But the hundred soldiers under me are new and if they went with me, they would all die. And I might also get injured." Harlia smiled. "You will only get injured while the others will die, huh. You are my type. I like it." ''Please don''t like it. I don''t want another Sera.'' sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "So, what do you think?" Pablo asked for her final decision. "What? My orders are absolute, bitch. You and your team are going. Refuse again and you will die." Harlia didn''t change her mind at all. She moved away from Pablo, not looking at him at all. Pablo gritted his teeths. "She isn''t afraid of you. That''s new." Cupid remarked. ''Of course she isn''t afraid. She has the power to kill me. If she is confident about killing a Demon alone then she can kill me too. I have no choice.'' "When do we have to go?" Pablo asked. Harlia smiled. "Next month." Pablo said nothing and his eyes caught another smile. It was Luther. He had an evil smile on his face, watching Pablo. ''Well, ain''t he happy?'' Pablo ignored him once more and braced himself for the next month''s mission. ''At least I got one month.'' He would try to make his soldiers obey during that time. It was a matter of life and death after all. "Will you not ask what will be your mission in the Hollow Kingdom?" Harlia asked. "Espionage, of course. Before the war it''s crucial to know the enemy." "Right. Your smartness will help us a lot." Harlia praised Pablo. Pablo shrugged. "The Tenth Marshal''s job is decided. Now it''s time for all of you to know what you are doing." Harlia shared the job of each Marshals and that was to train themselves and their soldiers. Only Pablo got some dangerous work. "While you all will train your soldiers, I will be personally training the soldiers from the King''s army and the soldiers from the combat division of the military. Make sure your soldiers match the might of the soldiers who are trained by me. That''s all. Dismissed!" "Yes sir!" All the Marshals stood up including Pablo too. They all saluted and walked towards the exit. "Where are you going, Pablo?" Harlia asked. Pablo stopped. "To meet my soldiers and then I will return to camp for planning." The other Marshals had left the room, only Pablo and Harlia were there. She was still on the table though. "From today, this whole tenth floor is your room. This building is for the Marshals to live in. On the ground floor there is a reception and above that, all the Marshals live." Harlia jumped down from the table. "This is your house from now on. Enjoy." Pablo nodded. He got himself a floor of a room. Not too shabby. "Where do you live then?" Pablo asked. "This is building 1, the second largest building in Ground 7. I live in the largest one, building 0." "All alone in the full building?" "Yes. I am above you people. Don''t be jealous." Pablo scoffed. "Don''t worry. I don''t really care about accommodations." "Sure. But if you want to live in my building then just challenge me, kill me and take my position." Pablo chuckled. "I will think about that." SHRILL! Pablo''s head fell off. But¡­ "What?!" Pablo exclaimed. His eyes wide open. "What was that?" He asked. His head fell off, right? But he was all right. He was alive. Harlia smiled. "That was to show you how easily I can kill you. So don''t think about taking my position." ''So it was an illusion. It felt so real.'' Pablo checked his neck three times, making sure it was there or not. He then looked at Harlia who was whistling peacefully. Pablo took a deep breath. "I am not afraid of dying, Admiral." "But," He added. "I certainly don''t want to be killed without killing the person who is killing me. So, yeah, I will not think about taking your position." ''Yet.'' Harlia nodded. She took out a file from her bracelet and tossed it towards Pablo. "It has information about your soldiers. They are at ground 8. Go and meet them. Flashy Rail and Draxus Wick were in building 2 because they were being told what to do as an Abyssal Butcher. Now they also must be in ground 8 and Flashy will get his symbiote tonight. That''s all. Now you can go and come back here to rest. This is your room after all." Harlia finished telling everything and Pablo side-stepped, giving way for her to reach the exit and leave the room. But Pablo underestimated her. "Just because I came from the door, doesn''t mean I will do the same when leaving." Harlia turned her body towards the big glass wall of the room and rammed straight onto that. She broke through the glass. She made her exit by jumping from the tenth floor. Pablo watched the broken glass with an indecipherable expression and after a while, he finally spoke. "Will Sera act like this after growing up?" Chapter 302 302: Malthus Pablo would have ranted about his broken glass wall but turned out, he didn''t have to do that at all. The glass wall repaired itself. It came back to the way it was before. Pablo found that intriguing. He went towards the glass and kicked it. A small portion of glass broke and after a few seconds, it healed itself. ''Nice.'' Pablo nodded, putting the file that Harlia gave him on the table. Cupid floated beside her, looking around the room. "You certainly came a long way. From slums to here." ''I only killed. I reached here automatically.'' "You should meet your soldiers now." Cupid said. ''Not yet. I have to check something.'' Pablo shoved his hand inside his bracelet and took out an Abyssal black sword. It was his sword and after killing the Demon, it was Pablo''s first time holding it. "Are you still alive?" He asked. The sword vibrated. "Good. I was afraid after my God Mode ended, you would also turn back to your usual dead self." "Why did you bring it out now?" Cupid asked. "I remembered something I promised to do." "What?" "After this meeting, I remembered the Demon again and what he did before dying." Cupid began thinking about it but she didn''t quite get it. Pablo told her himself. "He told me his name." "Oh." Cupid remembered. "So what of it?" "I promised my sword that I will give it a name later." Cupid finally understood. "Go ahead." "As if I need your permission." Cupid rolled her eyes. Pablo paid her no mind and stared at his sword. "With your help, I slayed that Demon. So from today, you are¡­" Pablo paused, creating some sort of anticipation before finally revealing : "Malthus." The Demon''s name was Malthus. Pablo chose the same name for his sword as well. "That''s not a.." Cupid wanted to say but she chose not to. It might hurt Pablo''s feelings. But the Angel wasn''t the only one who had such thoughts. Pablo''s sword was also there and unlike Cupid, it shook left and right violently under Pablo''s grip. "You don''t like it?" Pablo asked. The sword shook again. "Heh. You have the audacity to refuse." The sword trembled but it remained adamant about the name. It won''t accept it. "That''s a good name for a Demon but not for a sword, Pablo." Cupid shared her thoughts. Pablo sighed. "Fine. I don''t want my sword to hate me. I''ll think of something else for you." The sword finally rested on his palm. Pablo thought long and hard about something new and eventually, he came around. "Alright. I got it. I used this a long time ago. Your name will be Colt and it''s final." Pablo gave the name and he won''t change it. "That''s better anyway." Cupid approved it. The sword vibrated up and down, as if nodding. It also accepted the name. "Alright, Colt. Keep rolling heads." Pablo stored the sword back inside his bracelet, satisfied. "Colt as in that pistol, right?" Cupid asked. Pablo nodded, picking up the file from the table. He turned around and walked towards the door of the room. Cupid said nothing after that and Pablo left the tenth floor. He took the stairs again and descended down. At last, he left the building and looked around. A guard came towards him. "Can I help you, Marshal?" "How many buildings are in this ground?" Pablo asked. "Hundred. But only three are important." Pablo frowned. "Why?" "Well, it''s to confuse any intruder. They won''t know which building to attack. In the tallest building, the admiral stays. Then, there is the building of the ten Marshals and lastly, the third building is for Abyssal Butchers to come and ask their questions if they have any. And even if an intruder finds out which building to attack, it will be in vain as the Admiral and Marshals can protect themselves easily." "And where do the Abyssal Butchers live? The soldiers, I mean." "They have their barracks. They don''t have such buildings but they have better rooms than other regular soldiers. It''s on ground 10." "Alright. Now go to your work." Pablo turned around, leaving ground 7. He turned right and after walking a little further, he found the board saying ground 8. He entered the ground and as he stepped his first foot inside¡­ WHOOSH! Something went grazing his ear. A blood drop appeared on his left cheek. Pablo turned around and saw a spear stuck on the gate of the ground 8. ''A warm welcome.'' Pablo turned to the front and in front of him, he saw a soldier clad in black uniform. "Just missed. I aimed for your head." The soldier said. Pablo didn''t reply and walked forward anyway. He ignored the soldier and entered deep inside the ground. There were a total of a hundred scattered soldiers around the ground. Some were talking, some were using their Receivers and some were simply sleeping on the ground. The ground was too big for a hundred people and Pablo didn''t mind the extra large space. Each Marshal and his soldiers had a ground of their own. "Hey, don''t ignore me. I was talking to you." The soldier from before came barking at Pablo. Pablo still didn''t pay him any attention. He roamed his eyes at each soldier. He threw the file away. He had memorized all the hundred soldiers on the file. He had no need for the file anymore. "Boss!" Someone shouted. Pablo was looking for him and.. "Czar!" Another person shouted. Two people walked towards Pablo and stood behind him. They were none other than Flashy and Draxus. They were already at Pablo''s side. Now only ninety seven soldiers were in front of Pablo. And one soldier was just beside Pablo, at his right side. "Hey! Look at me, you bastard!" The soldier yelled. And his shout was loud enough to gather the attention of everyone. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All the soldiers darted their eyes on Pablo and the barking soldier grabbed Pablo''s collar. "You think you are some big shot! I will not accept you as my leader." Pablo turned his head to his right. The soldier was standing there, glaring at Pablo. Pablo sighed. "Leave my collar." He said. "Fuck you." The soldier didn''t listen. "I won''t listen to you. You don''t know who my father is. You don''t kn-" SHRILL! A black glint glowed in Pablo''s hands and after getting the name, it was the first action of Colt, Pablo''s sword. WHISH! Pablo swung Colt. THUD! The soldier''s head rolled on the ground. His body remained standing for a few seconds and as it began falling down, Pablo spoke¡­ "I am your Father." Chapter 303 303: Two Heads "I am your father." The soldier''s headless body fell on the ground and now Pablo had everyone''s full attention. Pablo jerked his sword, blood splattering from it on to the ground. Flashy and Draxus were behind Pablo, not saying anything. They saw the soldier''s death coming from miles away. All the alive soldiers stopped what they were doing and walked towards Pablo. They stood in front of him, staring at him for some explanation. Pablo, however, was looking for someone and he found him. "You, come here." He called the man. Among the young soldiers, he was the only one who looked older and experienced. The man arrived and stood on Pablo''s right side. The dead body of the soldier didn''t bother him. "You were the former Marshal, huh. Vladimir Hatim." Pablo said. The man beside him was none other than the former Marshal whom Pablo replaced. "Yes." Vladimir replied. He wasn''t showing any respect to Pablo and by his face, it was clear that he wasn''t very pleased to see Pablo in the Marshal uniform. The next moment, Pablo reached out his hand. Vladimir looked at the hand with skepticism. "Yes. Let''s shake hands." Pablo said. Vladimir didn''t understand this sudden urge of Pablo to shake hands but the former Marshal reached out his hand as well. A simple handshake won''t hurt. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it was a "simple" handshake, of course. ''Use both.'' Pablo commanded. [ Empathic Echo In Use! ] Pablo''s first Ego was used and instantly, his tongue felt the wrath of all the spices in the universe. It was as if he put thousands of chillies inside his mouth and was chewing them. His tongue burned. [ Mimesis Malefica In Use! ] Pablo''s second Ego also arrived and it did its usual work. [ Showing you the Target''s Memories! ] Memories flashed inside Pablo''s mind and he saw Vladimir''s full life upto the current moment. How he was demoted from his post and how he was burning with rage. Nevertheless, after five seconds, Pablo got some good news. [ Ego Successfully Copied! ] [ You can keep this Ego with you for twelve hours! ] [ It is the first time you copied this Ego. Copy it twenty times more and you will be able to steal it! ] [ A Large amount of life force taken from the Target! ] Pablo let go of Vladimir''s hand. Vladimir frowned and his legs wobbled. He shot a glare at Pablo. ''He is affected.'' Pablo cleared his throat. "Are you alright?" "Ye-yes." Vladimir replied and after a short while he was good again. "You can go back now. I just wanted to introduce myself to you first." Vladimir nodded and went to join the group of new soldiers. ''He is extremely, faithfully, drastically, horribly angry at me. My tongue got blisters just from his emotions.'' "You took his job after all." Cupid said. ''The King wanted to make me at least the second Marshal, but all the Marshals clearly refused including the tenth one as well. The King couldn''t force them as he was afraid the Marshals might revolt and the Abyssal Butchers would pull a coup d''etat against him.'' "Huh? If even the tenth Marshal had refused then how are you in his position now?" ''Because the Tenth Marshal is the only one who has a weak family. He has a five year old daughter and the King kidnapped her and made her hostage. He then blackmailed the tenth Marshal to give up his position to me and since the man loved his only family member, he accepted the demand and here I am.'' "The King went to such lengths to make you a Marshal. But the poor Marshal, his family became his weakness." ''Yes. Vladimir argued with the King for a long time. He threatened that he would kill the king but the old man didn''t return his daughter and in the end, the Marshal lost and gave up. But the anger is still there. The Marshal still wants to teach me and the King a lesson. All in all, he is angry at me and wants to kill me.'' "Hmm. Strange." Cupid said. ''What strange?'' "You know he wants to kill you and he is still alive. That''s strange. Usually, you would have beheaded him by now just like that soldier." Cupid knew Pablo this much. Pablo smiled. ''If his Ego is good, he will live longer.'' Cupid didn''t ask anything after that. She figured what Pablo meant. ''Show me the Ego I copied.'' Pablo commanded. [ Xplosion (Dark Purple) : In the radius of fifty kilometers, you can summon clouds and then they will rain. But it will not be water drops. It will be explosive drops which would blast at the contact of anything, be it people or the ground. ] [ Note : This rain will only stay for twenty minutes. ] Pablo read the full thing and nodded. ''It''s good. So as of now, I can only copy two Egoes. So if I stole this Ego, I will have this permanently. What I am asking is, if I get one Ego for eternity by stealing, will I still be able to copy two Egoes after that or just one?'' [ Mimesis Malefica right now could only hold two Egoes. Whether they are copied or not. It has only two slots for Egoes and if you fill one slot with an Ego forever, then only one slot will remain free. In other words, if you stole one Ego then that Ego will remain with you forever and after that, you can copy one Ego. Not two. Therefore, make sure you steal an Ego you don''t regret keeping forever. In future, the slots for Ego could increase if Mimesis Malefica gets another upgrade. ] The system gave a lengthy explanation but it made it clear. Pablo finally understood what he needed to do. He looked at Vladimir again and once more, he called him forward. Vladimir gritted his teeths. He felt Pablo was messing around with him. Calling him back and forth. Nevertheless, the former Marshal arrived and stood beside Pablo again. Pablo looked at the man and smiled. "You want to kill me, right?" Vladimir''s eyes widened. "Don''t worry." Pablo smiled more. "You can''t." SHRILL! Colt made its appearance again. Vladimir knew what would happen now. He had seen it just a few moments ago. But Pablo was the fastest when it came to such things. WHISH! Colt sliced through air and before Vladimir could even do a dodge as simple as ducking¡­ THUD! His head rolled. Pablo killed the Former Marshal. Two headless dead bodies laid beside the new Marshal and Pablo finally saw a familiar expression on the soldiers'' faces. FEAR. Chapter 304 304: Find Five Pablo was being himself. He was in his element. He knew how to kill and he was doing just that. First he killed the barking soldier who wanted his attention. So Pablo gave him such attention that the soldier would not even come in front of the gods after dying. Then he killed the former Marshal, Vladimir. Pablo got to know that the man was screaming revenge and would not waste any chance to kill Pablo. So obviously, Pablo wouldn''t want that. And the man also didn''t have an Ego that Pablo found worthy of keeping forever. Hence, he killed the former Marshal as well. The less nuisance the better for him. Right now, all the remaining soldiers couldn''t take their eyes off Pablo. They witnessed two murders in front of their eyes. Pablo wiped the blood from his sword but he didn''t clean the blood from his face. "Is there anyone else who wants to defy me?" He asked all the ninety six soldiers in front of him. Flashy and Draxus were already with him. The soldiers flinched. Pablo''s bloodied face and his act of severing heads stitched in their minds. "No wonder you were able to kill that Demon." One soldier said. Pablo squinted his eyes. "Boris?" "You know me?" "Yes. I know all of you." Pablo had memorized their faces and names after all. "But do you know who you killed?" Another soldier asked. "Does it matter?" Pablo said. "The second kill doesn''t matter but the first kill¡­" Boris spoke but he didn''t finish his sentence. "First kill? This soldier? What of him?" "Don''t you know his father?" Another soldier chimed in. "I don''t. Why the hell would I care about your fathers?" "Well, actually, his father is¡­" Boris spoke and with a little pause, he said : "The Second Marshal." ''Of course.'' Pablo sighed in the air. Out of all people, Pablo killed the son of a Marshal who hated him the most. Luther. "What was his son doing here?" Pablo asked. "He was recruited here. He was saying that his dad sent him here just to harass you. We were really interested to see how you will deal with him and well, we didn''t expect that." Boris explained and now Pablo figured the reason for the horrified expressions on the soldiers'' faces. They were not afraid of Pablo, they were afraid that Pablo killed the son of the second Marshal. Shaking his head, he ran his thoughts to all the possibilities that could occur from here and in the end, Pablo arrived at a conclusion. "It is what it is. He shouldn''t have sent his son here." Pablo ignored the dead bodies and focused on the ninety six soldiers. "Let me tell you something, everyone." He said. Everyone listened. "Don''t think I killed this soldier because I didn''t know who his father was." Pablo gazed at each soldier. "Even if I knew who his father was, the way this soldier was acting, I would have killed him anyway. What I am saying is¡­" Pablo stepped forward. "Between hundred rebellious soldiers and one loyal cadet, I will choose the loyal one any day." "Yes. It''s understandable." Boris replied, standing straight. Pablo nodded. "Those are with me, stand behind me. And no need to follow me out of fear. If you genuinely want me, only then stand behind me. Those who do not like me can stay in front of me. I will not say anything to them and they are free to leave." The soldiers looked at each other, not sure what to do. Pablo killed two soldiers who were not all that loyal to him so if they also rebelled they might die too. But if they followed him out of fear then Pablo would get to know it and he would kill them either way. What to do? "If we stand behind you, how will you make sure that we didn''t do it out of fear?" One soldier asked. Pablo looked at him. "If you have fear, then you weren''t an Abyssal Butcher to begin with." The soldier''s eyes widened. Pablo was right. Since when did Abyssal Butchers start being afraid? This lack of fear was the thing that made the Abyssal Butchers more dangerous than others in the first place. "If you people stand behind me, then I will be certain that you did it out of your will. Because I know, Abyssal Butchers don''t do anything out of fear." "Yeahh!" "That''s right!" "I am not afraid of anyone!" The soldiers got their vigor back. They weren''t afraid of Pablo killing them or any other soldier whose father was a big shot. They would handle anything. Pablo liked the scene and his eyes fell on the former Marshal''s dead body. Then he frowned. ''He is dead, right? So why hasn''t the notification of his Ego disappearance hasn''t come yet?'' After the death, a person''s Ego disappeares along with them. So when Pablo killed Vladimir, the system didn''t notify him about his Ego disappearance. [ You still have his Ego. ] Pablo raised his brows. [ After the upgrade of Mimesis Malefica, you can keep any copied Egoes for twelve hours. Whether the original owner is alive or not. ] ''So I still have the Xplosion Ego?'' [ Yes. ] Pablo smiled. ''Neat.'' Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He again focused on the energised soldiers. "So are you all with me? Because you will have a hell of a lot of fun if you join me." "Will we get to wreak havoc?" "Will we get to fuck?" "Will we get to Murder?" Pablo grinned. "You will get to live as a God, you bastards!" "Then we are in!" All the soldiers cheered and they all dashed to stand behind Pablo. He befriended all the soldiers. They all just wanted to let loose and Pablo would let them do that as well. Pablo stepped forward and turned around, facing all the soldiers again. "Alright. First things first.. I will give you your first mission." "Let''s go!" The soldiers hyped up and Pablo would finally get what he wanted for a long time. He was finally in the Abyssal Butchers and he can finally do that. Staring at the soldiers, especially at Draxus, he said : "I want you all to find five Abyssal Butchers. As fast as you can." Chapter 305 305: Names Only Draxus and Flashy knew what Pablo meant by those five Abyssal Butchers. Pablo had told Flashy his story and Flashy had shared that with Draxus. They both knew what Pablo would do with those five butchers. Pablo would have postponed this mission but ever since he arrived in ground 8 and saw hundreds of soldiers wearing the same uniform as those five rapists, his body had twitched almost hundreds of times. He even felt good about killing those two soldiers, his body calmed down for a while after killing two butchers. But he knew his body couldn''t survive here. It would twitch constantly, seeing hundreds of butchers. So he had to do something about it and he had to do it fast. And what better way to achieve that than to ask these young soldiers. "I want you all to five these five Abyssal Butchers as soon as possible." "Oh. Who are they?" "Just tell me the names. I will catch them alone." The soldiers were energetic. That was a good sign. But Pablo would make them more energetic. "Anyone who will find them will get one million coins." He introduced a reward and that surely made the soldiers perk up their ears. "Isn''t one million kind of less for five people?" One soldier asked. Pablo smiled. "One million for finding one Abyssal Butcher. If one person finds the whereabouts of all five of them then they will get five million. And if someone brought all five to me, they would get ten million coins. How is it?" "Just tell me the names. I will produce them in front of you." One soldier came forward. The next second, all the soldiers came forward. They would hear the names of the Abyssal Butchers and try to find them before anyone else. Everyone liked free money. Pablo also wasted no time and shared the names of those five butchers. He could never forget those names. "Jeffery, Ted, Whitey, Dillinger and Kony." "What do they look like?" The soldiers asked. Pablo was going to tell them anyway. "Jeffery is tall. Whitey is short and bald. Dillinger is fat, his stomach trembles when he walks. Kony is skinny. And lastly, Ted has a good build. He will be the hardest to find." The soldiers nodded, repeating the description that Pablo gave them. "They seem like a strange group. What will you do with them?" Boris asked. "Everyone will see." Pablo only said that and looking at his face, no soldiers wanted to ask him further. "You only have ten days. Make sure no one gets to know that you are all from my batch, keep your faces covered and my name shouldn''t come out. Got it?" "Yes!" "Now go." "Yes, sir!" The soldiers obliged and ran out of the ground. They didn''t even bother to ask why Pablo was giving them a personal mission. They just wanted money. Pablo could have found those five himself but it would have taken time. He even hoped that those five would be under his batch but that wasn''t the case. Those five must be under some other Marshal and Pablo couldn''t just ask that Marshal to hand those five to him. He wanted to have them secretly. Hence, he asked his soldiers to do that. But all the soldiers didn''t leave to find those five. Out of ninety eight, only ninety six soldiers went to the mission. Draxus and Flashy were still with Pablo. "Draxus," Pablo said. "I don''t think they will be able to find those five. I am trusting you with that." "Leave it to me, Czar. They are still not good enough to snuff out people. I am just afraid that they will take your name if they get caught." "I hope they don''t do that. And if they did, then I will kill them and deny all the accusations. I just want those five and you can find them." Draxus nodded and merged into the shadows. His Ego would help greatly to find those rapists. Now only Flashy and Pablo were left on the ground. "What a start huh, Boss?" He said. "Yeah. Two people died just at the beginning. The second Marshal already dislikes me and now he will hate me as well." Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo let out a tired sigh and walked towards the dead bodies. He checked their pockets. From the former Marshal, he found a picture of a young girl. ''His daughter will be sad.'' Pablo put the photo back inside the Marshal''s pocket. He didn''t find anything in the young soldier''s pockets. Nevertheless, Pablo took their bracelets and stood up. He outstretched his palm towards them and¡­ "Magma cures all." Molten lava dropped from his palm and poured on the two dead bodies. He still had Diablo''s Ego. Mentioning Diablo, Pablo remembered that he wasn''t able to see Diablo''s memories. Mostly because he was afraid that Luther would attack him at any moment. He wasn''t paying any attention to memories. Shaking away that thought, he watched the burning bodies and only after they turned to ashes, did he turn around. He then checked the contents of their bracelets and he only found something good in the young soldier''s bracelet. The former Marshal had nothing of value except a Receiver of course. Pablo burned everything related to the former Marshal and focused on the spoils from the young soldier. First, he gave the soldier''s Receiver to Flashy. "The second Marshal will surely call. Don''t tell him that his son is dead. Make an excuse every time he calls." "What if he demanded to talk to his son? I can''t keep making excuses forever." Flashy complained. Pablo sighed. "I will deal with the father later. Just use your brain for a few days." Pablo stopped talking with Flashy and transferred all the money from the soldier''s bracelet to his own. After that, it was of no use so he burned that bracelet as well. Doing all that, he walked towards the exit of the ground. Flashy followed him. "Anyway, boss. You are two soldiers short now. You only have ninety eight. Everyone has hundreds of them." Pablo smiled. "I have two people in mind." "Who?" "Before that, there Ego needs to be awakened." "Oh. Those guys." Flashy knew what Pablo meant. "Yeah." Pablo rested his hands behind his head. "My slaves." Chapter 306 306: Simple Question Pablo had delegated his tasks and now he was walking with Flashy towards the room of his slaves and Sera. But Flashy had a question. "Why didn''t you give me any work, Boss?" "You will mess up, that''s why." Pablo was honest. "You wouldn''t know until you try." S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "I don''t believe in trials." "But.." "You should go out and meet your father. Your step mother is still alive and who knows what she''ll be doing with your mother." Pablo changed the topic. Flashy also knew that but Pablo asked a thoughtful question for him. Flashy had to meet his father eventually. He hadn''t gone out of the camp afraid he would meet his father. "How long will you be afraid? Your father knows his children are dead. He couldn''t come inside the camp but he must be looking for you. I am sure of it." Pablo said. "He must also be looking for you, Boss. You were the one who killed his children after all." Pablo nodded. "Sure. I am ready to meet him. I am higher than him in every way now." Flashy stopped talking and Pablo reached Sera''s room. He hesitated to knock, not sure what she would do. "We are here." Flashy shouted anyway. Pablo jerked his head at him but before he could scold, the door slammed open. "Dear!" Sera''s eyes lit up. She held Pablo''s hand. "Come inside me." "What?" Pablo questioned. "Come inside." Sera said. ''She is changing her sentences way too often nowadays.'' Pablo shook his head and Sera led him inside her room. She pushed him on the bed but Pablo used his strength to remain seated. He won''t lay down. Sera would definitely pounce on him. The girl sat beside Pablo and Flashy stayed standing at the door. "Can I also come inside?" "No way!" Sera refused with heart. "I mean coming inside the room." "Oh. Sure. I guess." Sera focused on Pablo again. ''Why is this girl always horny?'' Flashy entered the room and sat on the floor. The door was still open. Pablo took out his Receiver and called two people. After a few seconds, the two people arrived. These two were his slaves. Nike and Hena. They were wearing casual clothes as Pablo had told them just now over the Receiver. They remained standing at the door. "Are you ready?" Pablo asked. Both slaves nodded. "Are you going somewhere?" Sera asked, clearly worried about the elf girl going with Pablo. "Yes. The Ego Reserve. It''s high time they should get their Ego." "I will also go with you." Sera declared. Pablo sighed. "You can''t. I will go with them. Don''t worry, I won''t make moves on Hena." "But what if she makes the first move? She might try to kiss you any moment she gets a chance." ''She is describing herself.'' Pablo rested his hand on Sera''s head. "Don''t overthink. I will come back soon." Sera lowered her head. "Okay. I will wait." Pablo nodded and walked towards the two slaves. He arrived outside the room and turned around. He gave one last look to Sera and closed the door. "Take care." Sera shouted from her room. "Take care, Boss." Flashy shouted as well. "What the hell are you doing here? Get lost!" THUMP! The door swung open and Flashy stumbled out. "Right. You were inside." Pablo had forgotten about him. "Can I also go?" Flashy asked. "Yes. You and Nike will walk forward." "Oh. You want some alone time with her, huh. Boss?" Flashy smiled. "Take your mind out of the gutter." "Sure." Flashy obliged anyway and with Nike, he walked in front of Pablo and Hena. They started their walk towards the Ego Reserve. Pablo and Hena kept their speed slow, creating distance from Flashy and Nike. Soon, they left the camp and walked on the streets of Numb city. While walking, Pablo finally got to know the power of his uniform. He got himself a clear path as people were avoiding his sight and way. If some people did come on his path, they bowed their heads and let Pablo walk freely. He got respect and he wasn''t complaining at all. Flashy also received such things as he was also wearing his Abyssal Butcher uniform. On Flashy''s uniform there were no symbols, stars or names. All the Abyssal Butchers wore the same type of uniforms. But it doesn''t mean that anyone could wear full black clothes and act like an Abyssal Butcher. Because there was a rule in the Forza Kingdom. Only the actual Abyssal Butchers could wear all black uniforms. No one was allowed to wear full black clothes. If someone was caught wearing a full black outfit, they would be punished by the Abyssal Butchers themselves. So, because of this rule, everyone knew Flashy was an Abyssal Butcher. Because no one could wear such an outfit and walk freely. Apart from that, everyone knew what uniforms are situated for which position in the military. Therefore, by looking at Pablo they figured that he was a Marshal. Well, everyone already knew Pablo anyway. He killed the Demon after all. "How did the military acquire new Abyssal Butchers for you anyway?" Cupid asked a random question out of nowhere. She was floating behind him like always. Pablo decided to entertain her for a while. ''There is not only one camp in this Kingdom. The camp I am in is of Numb City. There are many other cities with such camps, except Glory city of course. The royals don''t like the military. Anyway, all the other camps also do tests and recruit soldiers so I am sure my new soldiers came from some other camp from another city.'' "What about the Marshals then? Are there also ten Marshals at each camp?" Cupid asked one more question. ''No. There are only ten Marshals and one Admiral in the whole Abyssal Butchers division. Whenever the Admiral demands a meeting, the Marshals meet. The Admiral decides which city the meeting will be held in, today''s meeting was in Numb city. And just like how there are buildings for Marshals and Admiral to live in Numb city camp, such buildings are also in other cities'' camps as well.'' "So in other camps, only the soldiers get recruited. Whoever passes the tests, gets their posts according to their performance. But to become a Marshal, you have to kill an existing Marshal. There are no shortcuts other than killing to get such a post. Is that right?" ''Yes. You got it.'' "How did you know all this?" ''Everything was written in that file.'' ''Fair enough.'' Cupid stopped talking and Pablo also got to his work. He was walking with Hena for a reason. He needed some alone time with Hena that''s also why he didn''t bring Sera with him. Anyway, coming back to Hena, it was high time to get inside her¡­ life. For starters, he would ask a simple question to his slave. Simple question like : "You are an elf, right?" Chapter 307 307: Touch Grass Pablo asked a simple question. According to him at least. The thing Hena was trying to hide desperately, the thing which she was most afraid of coming to light, Pablo asked about it directly. In short, it was not a simple question at all. As soon as Pablo asked that, Hena shivered. Her eyes widened. She held the hem of her dress, afraid to make eye contact with Pablo. "Don''t worry. Trust me, I won''t do anything to you. I could have done it if I wanted to." Hena meekly nodded. "I.. I was ready to talk about it but I just couldn''t find the courage." "That won''t do. If you are afraid then you will get a lame ass Ego. I wouldn''t like that. Be brave and tell me." "Back when you named me," Hena said, her voice low and she still didn''t look at Pablo. "I was shocked." "Why?" "Because my real name is also Hena." Pablo''s brows shot up. "Really?" "Yes." "And are you an Elf? You still didn''t answer that." "Y.. Ye¡­ Yes." Pablo smiled. "See? It was easy. Now tell me more. And act confident. People will think I am taking you to my bedroom." Hena nodded once more and raised her head. She looked ahead and continued speaking. "My father was a drunkard. He left me and my mother when I was just two years old. After that my mother raised me alone and we were happy. But one day, some Humans barged inside our house and took me away. Later on, they told me that my father had sold me for some money. The white seal was placed on my chest and after that, I became a thing. I was then brought to this kingdom''s Quintus city. The city of slaves. After that, you already know. I was being sold to the Royal until you saved us." "Alright. Does anyone else know you are an Elf?" Pablo asked. "Not anymore. My father had sold me to that slave supplier of the Royal. So that supplier knew I was an Elf but you killed him." "What about the humans who barged inside your house to take you away?" "They were the guards whom the supplier hired to kidnap me. The guards also knew I was an elf but after they kidnapped me, that supplier killed each guard. So, no one knows other than you that I am an Elf." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "That''s good but your ears must have grown by now?" "Yes. I am hiding them with my hair. But everyone will know my identity upon seeing my ears. I am so very afraid. I heard what Humans do with elves. They will latch on to me. They will eat me. I am terrified. I am just a slave." Hena trembled just by imagining the things people would do with her if they got to know about her. She was beautiful and a mere slave. People would devour her if they got a chance. Even now, some men couldn''t help but land their eyes on Hena. Hena''s fear was justified but she didn''t know one thing. "You are not just a slave. You are my slave." Pablo put his hand on Hena''s shoulder. The men who were looking at her, instantly dropped their gaze. "As long as I am alive, no one will be able to touch your single hair. I am giving you my word." Hena heard those words and they seemed to ring inside her heart. She didn''t feel any sort of malice from Pablo''s touch. She already knew Pablo cared for them but his words gave her new strength. She finally turned her head and looked at Pablo. Her pristine blue eyes filled with feelings she had never felt before. The next moment, Sera''s face flashed in front of her eyes and she quickly averted her gaze from Pablo''s face. "You can remove your hand now. Lady Sera will not like it." "Why should I care about that? But sure, I''ll take back my hand." Pablo removed his hand from Hena''s shoulder but hearing Pablo''s recent words, a question arose in her mind. "You don''t love lady Sera?" She asked it right away, a little bit of excitement seeped from her voice. "Of course not. And there is no need to call her Lady. I don''t have time for love anyway." "O¡­ Okay." Hena said, a thin smile appeared on her face but it quickly went away. "What is the name of your kingdom?" Pablo asked. "Arcane." "Is Military also there?" "Yes. The military has all the divisions just like here except Abyssal Butchers. Each elf is stronger than most Humans so we didn''t encounter any wars from outside. Some civil wars had taken place once in a while but the King solved everything. He is the strongest among all the Elves and only his children could become the next king since the genes of the King will only produce strong Elves worthy of becoming the next King." "I see. So among the King''s children, whoever has the thickest blood of their father in their veins will become the next King. Makes sense. But you were kidnapped from his kingdom and he did nothing?" "My father himself sold me so what can the King even do? And we were not so important that the King would come and save me." "True." "Why are you walking so slow, Boss? Pick up the pace." Flashy shouted, looking behind at Pablo and Hena. He had his hand on Nike''s shoulder, they were chatting like friends. ''Slaves and slaves became friends.'' Pablo laughed. "Your friend also looks at me with weird eyes. He even asked me for marriage." Hena said. "He is an idiot. I will tell him to touch some grass. You are pretty so he tried his luck. That''s all." "Thank you." Hena lowered her head again, her face a little red. "You don''t have to thank me for getting rid of Flashy from your life. It''s alright." "I wasn''t thanking you for that." "Hm? Then for what?" Hena looked at Pablo and from the moment she arrived at the Forza Kingdom, it was the first time, she smiled with all her heart. "Thank you for calling me pretty." Pablo''s eyes glimmered with the glow of Hena''s smiling face. He was taken aback for a moment. ''She is really pretty.'' Chapter 308 308: No Reflection Pablo witnessed something he had never seen before. Pure innocent beauty. Back on earth, all the girls collectively didn''t even come close to Hena. Mostly because she was an Elf but it was really hard to make Pablo admire the beauty of girls and Hena was able to do that just by smiling. ''This girl is dangerous.'' Pablo came to a conclusion. "This is a normal reaction, Pablo. You are a man. It''s only natural you will like her. This doesn''t mean she is dangerous." Cupid said some logical shit. ''That''s exactly why she is dangerous. I can''t like anyone. The last time I did that I suffered a whole great while. I don''t want to face that again.'' "That was back on Earth. No one knew your story. You were a criminal for everyone. They didn''t know who created you. So of course they would want to kill you. Even by acting like they love you. But it''s all in the past. Now you can love again." Pablo went silent. He stared in the sky. He gazed at Hena who had her head downwards and at last, he looked at Cupid. ''Fuck you.'' "Wha-" Cupid went on ranting and Pablo ignored her. In one month, he was going to the Hollow Kingdom with his soldiers. He had to prepare many things. He had no time for something like love. "Walk fast." He said. Hena nodded and they both increased their speed. They caught up to Flashy and Nike in no time and now all four of them walked together. "What were you talking about, Boss?" Flashy asked, smiling. "She was complaining about you. You give her the creeps. From now on, you are banned from looking at her." "What? What did I do?" "Just do what I said. Find some other girl. She is off limits." Pablo made himself clear. "Fine. I was just looking though." "So you were looking. I was right then." "Ahngh." Flashy stopped talking. He couldn''t argue with Pablo. He focused on the road, not bothering his boss anymore. Nike laughed and this time, he had something to ask. "You never asked me how I became a slave, sir?" "Is it beneficial for me to know that?" "Not really." "Then I don''t care." "Okay." Nike shrugged and focused ahead as well. By now, he knew how Pablo was. Flashy had told him many things about him along the way. No one talked after that and the two slaves from time to time watched the city and shops. They were never able to move so freely so they really liked the sense of freedom they had right now. Anyway, after a few more minutes, they finally arrived in front of a big building and it was Pablo''s second time and Flashy''s third time visiting it. "This is the Ego reserve." Pablo said. The two slaves admired the building and were very excited to go inside and get some ability. Like usual, it was filled with lines of people. All of them wanted their Egoes. But Pablo had no need for lines anymore. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. "Let''s go." Along with the two slaves, Pablo walked towards a counter responsible for sending candidates inside the reserve. Pablo walked beside the line of the people with no fear and stood in front of the person standing in the first number. Naturally, the man who got his number stolen, reacted. "Um, sir. I got this position after standing for two hours. So can you please.." The man was afraid to shout. He had recognised Pablo and his new uniform too. But he still tried to calmly express his anger. Pablo looked over his shoulder, staring at the man''s eyes. The man shivered and before something could happen, he began speaking : "I was just saying. You can go inside. I will wait two hours more. Haha." Pablo smiled. "Right answer." Ignoring the man, Pablo talked to the person sitting behind the counter. "These two people will go inside. I will go with them. Make it fast." Pablo straight out ordered and the man behind the counter hesitated. "Sir, only those who aren''t awakened can go inside. You can''t." "Are you refusing me?" Pablo glared at the man. The man rapidly shook his head. "I won''t dare, sir. But even the Admiral won''t go inside. The inside is filled with enchanted mirrors and if the reflection of someone who already has an Ego falls on one of those, they will trap you inside themselves. You will never become free from it." ''Seriously?'' Pablo didn''t even know that. But.. "Then how come there are always some guards inside the Reserve? Do they not have an Ego?" "They have. But they don''t have a reflection." Pablo frowned. "How?" "If someone who has an Ego wants to go inside Ego Reserve they have to meet the Aristocrat Gerald Harlow to destroy their shadows forever." The name Gerald Harlow rang a bell in Pablo''s mind. He had heard it somewhere. Upon further thinking, he finally remembered. ''Flashy''s father!'' That was the name of Flashy''s dad. Pablo didn''t expect to hear that name here. ''So his Ego is related to destroying shadows.'' Pablo got to know one new thing and he also made a decision as well. "Alright. I won''t go inside. You two go and come back. I''ll be waiting." The slaves nodded and the man behind the counter sighed with relief. He handed two pamphlets each to both slaves and without any questions, they got easy entry. Pablo left the line of the people and walked towards Flashy, standing far away from the line. "You had to steal money the last time you came here to get entry. Now only one order of yours is enough." Flashy recalled some memories. Pablo nodded. "It means I wasn''t sitting idle after getting my Ego. I did something and reached somewhere. It wasn''t wasted." "Yes. And this is where you met Draxus and Sera. What a crazy bunch, huh." Pablo chuckled. "I met the craziest one even before coming here though." Flashy also laughed as he knew Pablo was talking about him. Like that, they both chatted and after one hour, both Hena and Nike came out from the Ego Reserve. Ready with their Egoes. Chapter 309 309: Search Pablo and Flashy knew that the entrance and exit from the Ego Reserve was at different places. But they stayed just in front of the Ego Reserve building. Nike and Hena would come to them. Not the other way around. After getting their Egoes, Nike and Sera left the Reserve from the backside and did a roundabout to reach where Pablo was. They found Pablo as his uniform stood out from the rest of the people. Both slaves came towards Pablo and Pablo asked them right away. "What''s the news?" Nike answered first. "Dark red." Pablo smiled. That was the third highest rank of Egoes. "That''s higher than me. Mine is Brown." Flashy said. Nike shrugged and Pablo moved on to Hena. Hena looked down and shared her rank as well. "Gray." Pablo frowned. He didn''t remember any rank like that. He looked at Flashy. "First time hearing it." Flashy also had no idea. "The mirror said that I am unique and I have believed in fairy tales since childhood. So it also gave me some unique color as well." Hena explained. Pablo turned his head at Cupid. "The mirror does strange things. You never know." The Angel only said that. Pablo sighed. "As long as it''s useful. I don''t really care. Let''s go." Pablo turned around and started walking. Hena walked beside him and this time, Flashy and Nike walked behind them. "How will we find out what our powers are?" Nike asked. "I will tell them tomorrow. Till then try to find them yourself." Pablo replied. "As you say." Nike would take it easy till tomorrow. After becoming Pablo''s slave, he didn''t feel like a slave at all. He was never asked to do chores or any weird things. What he had heard about slaves turned false after meeting Pablo. Of course, he still had to obey Pablo''s command but he never asked anything out of the ordinary. He could at least do that for his master. "What will we do, now that we got our Egoes?" Nike asked. Hena also paid attention. She wanted to know too. And Pablo didn''t make them wait too long. "You will become Abyssal Butchers under my command." "What?" Nike exclaimed. "But I have never killed anyone." "Are you talking about me too?" Hena asked as well. "Yes. You two will join the Abyssal Butchers tomorrow. I am two soldiers short. And you will learn how to kill eventually." Pablo had already made up his mind. "Oh. So that''s why you killed two soldiers." Flashy spoke. "No. Their deaths weren''t planned. It just happened." "Fair enough. Welcome aboard, anyway." Flashy patted Nike''s back. Nike couldn''t say anything anymore. Pablo was his master and he had already made his decision. Nike had no choice but to obey. He was a slave after all. "Well, it''s better than becoming a sex slave of a Royal." Nike said. Pablo nodded and glanced at Hena. "What about you?" "I.. I don''t mind. You already gave me your word that I won''t be touched." Hena was also in. "It''s settled then. I will make the arrangements. Let''s go back to the camp." Pablo increased his pace. He won''t indulge in further conversation with Hena. She was dangerous. "What about my father, Boss?" "We will meet him later. Or if you are that eager to see him, go meet him yourself. I won''t stop you." "No thanks. I am not wearing a diaper right now." "You wear a diaper before meeting your father?" Nike asked. "You don''t know my story. I will tell you later." "He gets shit scared when he sees his father. Hence the diapers." Pablo chimed in. Nike and Hena laughed and Flashy complained along the way. Soon, they reached the road towards the camp and at their far right side of the road, a quarrel was taking place. Pablo looked and he recognized something. The Dogs. He had such green dogs with muscles before. He looked more closely and his eyes fell on the nameplate outside the mansion where the quarrel was taking place. On the nameplate, the name written was : General Lombard. ''I heard this name before. The dogs, the house. I have seen them. Who is he arguing with?'' Turning his attention to the second man other than the General, Pablo tried to find his identity. A carriage was placed behind the man and that was all Pablo needed to figure out. ''It was the carriage driver. His son and wife were killed by this General. I remember now.'' Pablo had taken a carriage to arrive at the military camp for the first time and after he had arrived, he had killed the carriage driver because he had called Pablo his son. The carriage driver was telling Pablo to not take revenge in the military. Pablo remembered everything. "So what if you remembered it? Will you kill the General now?" Cupid asked. Pablo didn''t reply. He turned to Flashy. "Do you remember this general?" He asked. "No." Flashy had no clue. "Remember that carriage driver whom I have killed. The one who was telling you the story of his son and wife. How this general fed the driver''s son to his dogs? Remember?" Flashy stayed silent and the next second, his eyes lit up. "Yeah. That guy. Now I remember. This General is evil, Boss. Let''s kill him." "Not so fast. Let''s see why he is arguing with another carriage driver." Pablo walked towards the General. Flashy, Nike and Hena followed him. In a second, Pablo arrived behind the General. "What''s the matter here?" He asked. "Get the fuck out of he-" The General turned around and ate his words back as soon as he saw Pablo. "Er¡­ Marshal, good afternoon." The General greeted. Pablo looked at the man and the man was not fit to be in the Military. He was fat from his neck to his toes. He was obese. His dogs were inside his mansion and they were growling at Pablo. "What is going on here?" Pablo asked. The General joined his palms. "This man is complaining that I have his daughter and his wife. Just a mere carriage driver complaining to me, a man of the military. Can you believe it?" Pablo looked at the carriage driver. The driver was in tears, his jaw clenched. He wasn''t afraid of Pablo. He was full of rage. "What do you have to say about that?" Pablo asked the driver. The driver glared at Pablo. "You military bastards think you can do anything with us. Just because you killed the Demon doesn''t mean you have become God. You will also side with this scum. I know. I know." The driver''s hands trembled. He didn''t know what to do with all his feelings. He was powerless. "Where is your daughter and wife?" Pablo asked. The driver pointed his finger at the General. "They both work at this bastard''s house and they haven''t returned home for five days. No one is helping me. I am sure he has them inside his house. I want them back!" "Lies! He is lying, Marshal. They already left five days ago after finishing their shift. They are not in my house." The General said his part. Pablo looked at both men and nodded. "I understand." The driver spat on the ground. "You sided with him too. What do you understand?" Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo sighed, he ignored the driver and looked at the General. "I accept your confession. But this man needs some assurance. He thinks his wife and daughter are inside your mansion so just to give him a peace of mind¡­" Pablo put his hand on the General''s shoulder and smiled. "Let''s search your little house, General." Chapter 310 310: Dead Weight Pablo proposed an offer. It was more like a command. When the carriage driver heard that, his eyes shone with hope. But it was the opposite with the General. His face fell and sweat arose from his pores. "You must be joking, Marshal. Are you seriously taking this carriage driver''s words for something? You and I belong to the same breed. You don''t need to think about him." The carriage driver stared at Pablo. His eyes begging Pablo to not change his mind. "If we didn''t find his wife and daughter inside your house then I will personally execute him. And it''s not like you have actually kept his wife and girl inside your house, right?" The General opened his mouth again but Pablo had already turned away. He slammed open the gates of the General''s mansion and the carriage driver followed behind Pablo. Flashy, Nike and Hena also went inside and Hena stick close to Pablo. She wasn''t being clingy, she was just afraid of something. Something called Dogs. The General was still outside the mansion and his dogs were just howling at Pablo and the group. They weren''t attacking. But the next moment¡­ FWEET! The General whistled and all four dogs pounced on Pablo. "Colt." Pablo called. A menacing black sword manifested on Pablo''s hand and Pablo swung it right away. Three dogs were beheaded on the spot but one dog dodged. Pablo had a sword and seeing the death of its three companions with his hands, he didn''t bother Pablo. But he would surely bother the one sticking closest to Pablo¡ªHena. The elf girl''s legs froze. Seeing such a burly dog in front of her, she trembled constantly and fell on her knees. Pablo moved instantly to kill the last one but the dog saw that too. So it wasted no time and launched itself at Hena. Hena''s eyes widened, she raised her hands to protect her face but the fear was too much. In the immense fear, she ended up shouting : "Go away!" Of course, shouting like that won''t help her. The dog wouldn''t just listen to her and go away. But the next second, a white light flashed out of her palms and fell on the dog''s entire body. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo stopped, not knowing what was going on. After a few seconds though, Pablo got to know what was going on. Just after the white light from Hena fell on the dog''s body, the dog disappeared. ¡­ Everything and everyone went silent. Pablo couldn''t believe his eyes. The General had his mouth hanging and Flashy and Nike were the same. The white light went away and sensing the silence, Hena opened her eyes. She looked around and found no dogs. She only saw the three dead demonic dogs that Pablo killed. The one dog who pounced on her, was nowhere to be seen. She looked around and saw Pablo''s surprised expressions. She slowly stood up. "What¡­ happened?" She meekly asked. "You don''t know?" Pablo asked in return. "I don''t. The last thing I know I was wishing the dog to go away." "I see. Your wish was granted then." "What? It went away?" Sera asked, surprised and shocked and mostly happy. "Yes. And we will talk about it later. First, the General needs some teaching." Hena didn''t know what she did but she was glad that no more dogs were around. The slaves and Flashy were not that afraid to begin with anyway. The carriage driver was too rageful to be scared of some dogs. He would have killed them himself if they had attacked him. "Come here, General." Pablo called. The General was still outside the mansion but upon Pablo''s call, he had to present himself. He wanted to run away but it would only increase his problems if he did that. Therefore, he arrived in front of Pablo. Beside Pablo, the carriage driver was standing and he stared daggers at the fat man. "What is the meaning of this?" Pablo asked. The General flinched. "They are demonic dogs, Marshal. They do what they want." "Don''t lie. I heard your whistle. Before the whistle, they were just howling at us. You wanted us dead." The General trembled. He really hoped the dogs would have killed Pablo. But he was being too wishful. The General just kept trembling, he couldn''t say anything. He had no excuses. Pablo stored his sword back inside his bracelet. "We will search your mansion now. Walk in the front." He gave the order and the General was in no position to argue. He started walking and the others followed him inside the mansion. Pablo looked at the carriage driver. "What''s your name?" "Jailer Crust." "Go berserk and search every nook and cranny of this place. You will surely find what you are looking for." The carriage driver nodded like a chicken. "Flashy, go with him." "Yes." The carriage driver didn''t wait for Flashy to follow as he dashed at all the rooms he could find in his way. Flashy did the same and both men went full raiding mode. "You too, Nike, help them." Nike nodded and joined the raiders. Now only Pablo, Hena and the General were left. They were in the hall of the mansion while the raiders were in various floors of the mansion. "Sit." Pablo and Hena sat on a sofa while the General sat on the chair placed in front of Pablo. "You really like to play with women, right?" Pablo asked. The General didn''t reply, his head down. "You hate the poor, common people but surely like their woman. Talk about hypocrisy." Pablo leaned forward, placing his elbows on his knees. "You go for the common women because you know you won''t get any exceptional, royal, noble, woman in your whole life. You satisfy your urge by using what you can afford." The General jerked his head upward, his eyes were now glaring. Pablo smiled. "I am right then. You are a lost cause." "What do you care? You are not a saint as well, Marshal." "I know. But I am not a dead weight on this world. You only want women and pleasure. You are drunk in your position as a General. You are an overweight fiend. I certainly hate people of your kind. I will era-" "Boss!" Flashy shouted from the top floor. Pablo raised his head. "What? I was talking." "Forget that, Boss." Flashy''s face was pale. "You have to see this." Chapter 311: Red Room Flashy¡¯s face conveyed dread as if he saw something peculiar. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pablo instantly stood up from the sofa and caught a glimpse of General¡¯s dreadful face as well. The fat man was also in tension. ¡¯I have to see what Flashy found.¡¯ Pablo walked towards the staircase to the top floor, Hena followed him but the General remained seated on the chair. ¡¯He can run away.¡¯ Pablo turned around and walked over to the General. He held the fat man by his hairs and dragged him to walk ahead of him. He also took out his sword and poked the back of the General to make him walk faster. The General was powerless in all the ways so he walked without any rebellious thoughts. Soon, Pablo reached the top floor of the mansion and met Flashy. He was standing outside of a room and the carriage driver, Jailer, was not with him. "What is it?" Pablo asked, the General standing beside him. "See for yourself." Flashy moved to the side and Pablo finally got the full view of the room. The sight he saw made even Pablo wrinkle his nose. Cupid and Hena straight out puked and ran to the side. They didn¡¯t want to stay near the room at all. "What the fuck are you doing here?" Pablo yelled. The General smiled. "It¡¯s my hobby." Pablo threw the General inside the room and went inside himself. Flashy and Nike stayed behind him. The room was spacious but sinister. The floor was wet with blood, the air reeked of rotten flesh. What they really saw inside the room was¡­ A slab of metal which was as big as a bed was placed in the middle of the room. But the metal bed wasn¡¯t lying, instead it was being kept vertically. And on the bed, a naked woman, with her insides spilling out of her torso was tied. She was alive but her eyes were dead. Moreover, she wasn¡¯t the only woman inside the room, there were hundreds of naked women and they all had their hands and legs tied and their mouths were shoved with shoes that probably reached deep to their throats. They were still alive with their insides intact, but their eyes were terrified as if they see monsters everyday. There were all kinds of women, young, old, children and they were all in the same position as others. The only one who was in a worse position than those women was the lady tied on the cold metal bed. And in front of that lady, the carriage driver cried buckets. "Milena! Milena!" He called the name. But the lady didn¡¯t answer him. ¡¯She had lost her mind. She doesn¡¯t know who she is anymore.¡¯ The lady on the metal bed was the carriage driver¡¯s wife, Milena. The carriage driver constantly called her name but received no reply from her. "Where is your daughter?" Pablo asked. "Yes! Daisy! Daisy!" The driver looked at the faces of each woman present there. He searched for his daughter as if a man searching for the meaning of life. All the hundred women shivered by her intense search. The driver kept calling his daughter¡¯s name and just like his wife, he received no answer again. Panting, he looked around the room and saw the General. He bolted towards the man and grabbed the General¡¯s big face. "You bastard. What have you done? Where is my daughter? Release my Milena from there! Give me my Daisy!" Under the teary gaze of the driver, the General grinned, flashing all his yellow teeths. ¡¯Now this is a psychopath.¡¯ Pablo walked towards the driver. "Let him go. You can¡¯t deal with him." The driver didn¡¯t listen to Pablo. His hands remained on the General¡¯s face. Pablo never expected the driver to listen to him so he exerted some strength and moved the driver¡¯s hand away from the General. But the driver wasn¡¯t willing to give up. Even after Pablo pushed his back, the driver kept dashing towards the General. "Hold him." Pablo ordered. Flashy and Nike moved and held both hands of the driver. He was finally in one place now. At last, Pablo finally got to focus on the General. The man was still smiling and Pablo looked at the man¡¯s pants and nodded. ¡¯He gets hard seeing all this. I expected this much.¡¯ Pablo didn¡¯t want to touch the man with his hands. He was creeped out. It was a rare occurrence for Pablo. He really wished he didn¡¯t have to touch the guy. Therefore, to avoid touching, he used his sword, Colt. He put the tip of the his sword on the General¡¯s mouth and ordered : "Free his wife from there." The General moved and unlocked the chains that held the driver¡¯s wife. The woman fell with no support but Flashy and Nike freed the driver just in time and he caught his wife before she touched the ground. "Milena. Milena. Milena. Milenaa!" The man called his love but love, being the cruelest of the beings, gave no reply to its caller. "She is dead. She lost too much blood." Pablo said. The driver, however, kept calling for her wife. Pablo let the man be and again took the General on the tip of his sword. "Now where is his daughter?" The general grinned once more. "I have had fun with her. She was the best of my collection." "Where is she?" Pablo asked again. "The bitch is dead, asshole! Hahaha." The General bursted out laughing. He forgot everything. He stopped calling Pablo as Marshal. "Flashy, free all the women here and make them wear something." Pablo ordered. Flashy obliged right away and first, he went to gather some clothes. He had enough sense to not touch the women when they were naked. "At least remove the shoes from their mouths!" Pablo yelled. Nike was the only one there and he hurriedly did what Pablo asked. He removed the shoes from the mouths of all the hundreds of women and they finally got to breathe. Still, they didn¡¯t say anything. Their eyes were hollow and all of them almost lost their skin. They were as skinny as they could get. "How did he get so many women anyway?" Nike asked. "They are his staff. Because we have seen no maids or workers in his mansion ever since we arrived here. He kept all of them here." Nike gulped. He thought slaves had it bad. But it seems, normal people suffered as much the same. Nike didn¡¯t speak anything after that and Pablo shot a ghastly death glare at the fat fuck. "Now," He said, slowly pushing his sword deep inside the General¡¯s mouth. "Tell me what is going on here." Chapter 312 312: Too Gone To Be Healed Pablo, Nike and the carriage driver, Jailer. They were inside a room of a General''s mansion. The room was situated on the top floor and it was not hidden by anything. Anyone could go inside and see the horror inside it. Pablo kind of knew what was going on here but he wanted to hear the full story by the General''s mouth himself. "Sit." He said. The General sat on his knees, on the floor. Pablo kept his sword pointed at the General. "Tell me what is going on here?" The General raised his head, looking at Pablo. "What do you think is going on here, Marshal?" Pablo replied, "You like to torture women and have fun with them. You are a sadist." "Exactly." The General smiled. ''He isn''t afraid of me or my blade. He is too gone to be healed.'' "Why are you doing this out in the open? You should have chosen a basement." Pablo said. "Heh. I am not afraid of being found out. Some military men already know about this place and they come here themselves some time." ''Of course.'' Pablo glanced at the driver who was still mourning the loss of his wife. "You like to see people in pain, right? How do you find all these women?" "I target the weak and poor. They are for the use of us rich people. I call them here under the pretense of work like being a maid or a cook, then I capture them and bring them here." "Then? What do you do after getting hold of them?" "I tie one woman to that bed and split her stomach open, slightly, just to make them bleed and then I fuck them. The other captive women watch it and I tell them they will be next. They live everyday in fear of their turn. Hahaha. After I am done with a woman, I deepen that cut on their stomach and see their insides coming out of their bodies. Ahh. Just thinking about it makes me hard." "These captive women. For how many days have they been watching you doing these things?" The General''s eyes found a sharp glint and while flashing a smile, he said : "One month." ''No wonder their eyes look dead. They have been seeing this for a whole month.'' "His wife and daughter didn''t come home for five days. When did they started working here?" The General kept his smile. "Five days ago." "So you made them your victims on the very first day they arrived here?" "Yes. They looked delicious, you see. And his daughter was a virgin as well. Too bad she died yesterday. That''s the problem with young girls. They just can''t handle it." The General said all that as if he was saying some deep shit. He had no remorse on his face. ''What kind of childhood did he have to become so twisted?'' Pablo wondered. "His childhood doesn''t matter. He is unforgivable. He committed crimes and he should be punished for that." Cupid chimed in. She had gathered courage to enter the room without vomiting. Hena was still outside though. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''No, Angel. He must have seen something that made him this way. After all, I wasn''t always a criminal as well.'' Cupid sighed. "So you will listen to his childhood now?" ''As if. I was just wondering.'' Pablo proceeded with the questions. "What do you do with the dead bodies?" "I feed their bodies to my pets and then I tie the next woman on that bed." "How long have you been doing this?" "As soon as I became a General. I got power and I used them to fulfill my wishes. So for twenty years I have been doing this." "How can someone like you become a General? How did you get such a position? And why do you have such a wish anyway?" The General grinned. "So many questions." "Answer." "Well, I gave some women and money to the higher ups of the military and they gave me this post. Everyone is a pervert, Marshal. And this wish of mine came from my father. He used to have fun with my sister. He told me women are only for that. I am just continuing his legacy. You can also take as many bitches you want from me." Cupid''s brows shot up. ''See? His father made him this way. He was sleeping with his own daughter. What can you expect from the son of such a man.'' Cupid said nothing. She had nothing to say. Pablo then turned his head at the prisoners of the General. They were still naked and tied. Flashy hadn''t returned with some clothes yet. Pablo could untie them but they would surely pounce on the General before Pablo could finish his questions. "They are malnourished. I don''t want them." Pablo rejected the General''s offer. "Give me one month and I will give you whatever type you like." "How?" "It seems you don''t know, Marshal. Most of the people in the world are poor and beggars. They would do anything for money. I have killed thousands of women and I always find new ones again. No one cares about them." "I see. You said people from the military also come here for fun?" "Yes. Often. In fact, one is coming today." "Does any Abyssal Butcher come here?" Pablo asked and this was the question he wanted to ask. If the General supplies free fuck then there was a chance those five rapists also choose this place since they were so eager to do such things. The General answered : "Yes." Pablo''s ears perked up. "Who?" The General smiled. "I think you want to know about them pretty badly. I can negotiate my way out of here then." Pablo clenched his jaw. He dropped down to the general''s eye level. "You don''t know who you are talking to, pig. All this shit you have been doing doesn''t even come close to what I have done." The General shook his head. "Have you ever raped someone?" Pablo went silent. Someone like him always had an appropriate answer to every question including this question as well. "No." "Then I win." Pablo stood up. The general was messed up in the head. He had given in to all his desires. "I don''t want any answer anymore. You told me one military man is coming here today and that will suffice." Pablo removed his sword from in front of the General''s face and looked at Nike. "Give me that." He said. Nike handed the thing that Pablo asked for. "Bhaha.. Are you afraid, Marsh-" UCKK! The General couldn''t speak further as Pablo shoved a shoe inside his mouth. It was one of the same shoes that a prisoner woman had in her mouth. "Jailor," Pablo called the carriage driver. He didn''t listen. "Jailor!" Pablo yelled. The driver jolted and finally looked at Pablo. "Take your wife''s dead body home. Cry there. Your daughter is also dead. So cry for both of them if that''s all that you want to do." "No! I won''t go anywhere without killing him!" "How do you want to kill him?" "In the worst way possible." Pablo smiled. He wanted to hear that from Jailor as in such things¡­ "You''ll need my expertise then." Pablo was a master. Jailor stood up, resting his dead wife on the wall. He then came towards Pablo and stood in front of the General. "Boss. I got some clothes!" Flashy returned as well. "Don''t give them to the Women yet." Pablo said. "Why?" Flashy asked. "They can''t wear it because their hands and legs are tied. I only made Nike to remove the shoes from their mouths." "Then let''s untie them." "Not yet. They will kill this man before I could even do something to him." "Okay." "And call Hena here. She can''t hide from such things. She will see them often." Flashy nodded and went to call Hena. After ten seconds, she arrived, covering her nose. The smell of rotten flesh was too much for her. As Hena entered, the General''s eyes fell on her and he began panting. ''This guy is about to die and he is still getting excited seeing girls.'' "Kill him!" The driver shouted. "Flashy and Nike, hold the General''s hands and legs." Pablo ordered his slaves. They both obliged and did as told. Pablo looked at the driver. "Remove his clothes." The driver listened and removed all the clothes the General was wearing. The man was naked now just like the other women. "Now?" The driver asked. "Tie him to the bed of course." The driver liked where this was going and with the help of Nike and Flashy, they tied the fat General on the metal bed. Now they were standing in front of him and everything of the General was visible. ''He is still excited. His eyes aren''t leaving Hena. Must be the first time he saw a beautiful girl. Well, I can''t have that.'' Pablo swung Colt. Cupid, Flashy, Nike, Hena and the driver, didn''t expect Pablo to do that. Their faces contorted in pain just by watching what Pablo did. He used his sword¡­ to cut the General''s sword altogether. Chapter 313 313: Someone To Welcome Pablo cut down the main culprit of the General. His genitals. The General finally breathed in pain. He finally lost his lustful thoughts towards Hena as pain overpowered his emotions. "That''s disgusting." "And painful." "But right." Flashy, Nike and the carriage driver being a man themselves found the scene disturbing but they knew it was righteous. Pablo did the right thing. "Now, a little cut here." Pablo pointed the tip of his sword on the General''s stomach. He pressed a little and glided the sword on his torso. A thin line appeared on the General and Pablo stopped at just that. A little amount of blood dripped and Pablo would let it drip. It was just like what the General does to the Women. Though, blood was already gushing out from the General''s genital. "He will stay in pain till he dies. His body shall rot in this room forever." Pablo said. Everyone nodded. Pablo turned to Flashy. "Now you can untie the women." Flashy moved and he called Nike for help as well. Both men freed the hundreds of women. But the women remained seated on the bloodied floor. They didn''t move at all. "They are traumatized, Boss. Even if I give them clothes, in such a state, they won''t wear them." "I can see that. I thought they would be angry at the General but they aren''t even feeling that anymore." "Now what then?" Flashy asked. Pablo thought for a while. "Try talking to them." "Alright." Flashy turned towards the women. "Not you. You will traumatize them more. Hena, you do it." Flashy moved back. He didn''t like Pablo''s remark on him though. He could talk with women just fine and he knew well enough not to get excited by such naked women who were suffering. Nevertheless, Pablo''s orders were absolute so Hena would do the talking. "What should I say?" Hena had no idea what to do. "Just do the same thing you did with the dogs." Pablo replied. "I don''t know how I did that." "You wanted the dogs to go away and they did. Now try to make their minds free and light. Make them forget what happened here." "I don''t kn-" "At least try, girl. Don''t test my patience." Hena twitched. She irritated Pablo with her questions. Not wanting to irritate him more, Hena walked towards the group of women and outstretched her palms. "Forget what happened here. Forget what happened here. Forget what happened here. Forget what happened here. Forget what ¡­" Hena repeated the same phrase over and over. Her palms showed no white light this time but she kept chanting. "You have to want it from your heart. Remember your fear of the dogs. Do the same thing." Pablo tried to help the elf girl. "Please forget what happened here. Please, forget what happened here. Get happy. You can live happily. You deserve to be happy. You have done nothing wrong! You will be able to go home! So just forget what happened here and be happy!" SHING! The white glow finally came. Hena looked deep within her heart and the magic happened. This time, she was also able to see what her palms could produce. Her eyes widened at her own power as the white glow fell on the women inside the room. Pablo had somewhat got to know what her Ego was. After a few seconds, the light vanished and Pablo looked at all the women. But before that, he had to jump at Hena. Not to do anything vulgar but to support the elf. Just after using her power for the second time, the poor girl found her legs weak and began falling down. Pablo caught her in time though. "You can rest now." He made her stand up and Hena with a meager smile went to stand near the exit of the room. Ignoring her, Pablo focused on the women. Their eyes slowly retained their life and Pablo ordered Flashy to quickly give them clothes. Then before they could completely understand and get horrified again, Pablo made them go out of the room with the help of his companions. Now the room was empty. Only the General and Pablo were there. The General growled in pain as the shoe forbidden him to speak. Pablo stared at the General and he had some questions for himself. "Why did I feel so angry at him? I am not a good man myself. I can''t understand." "Because you are changing." Cupid answered. Pablo looked at her. "I am not. I am still the same criminal." "Are you sure? Now you smile more, you laugh more, you are taking revenge for the carriage driver you killed way before, you jumped to stop Hena from falling, and you saved these women today. From killing the hostages in Glory city to saving these captive women here, you came a long way, Pablo." "I don''t know what you are talking about." "Oh yeah? Then why were you angry at this General?" "Maybe because he reminds me of that German bastard. Using other people for his own greed." "Yeah. That''s a good excuse." Pablo sighed. "Fukc off." Cupid shrugged and Pablo turned around. The general shouted in a muffled voice behind him but Pablo paid him no heed. Without even sparing him a single glance, Pablo too left the room. In the main hall of the mansion, the Women were leaving. They were looking here and there, they had clothes now and they looked normal, apart from their disheveled hairs and marks of blood on their knees. Nevertheless, Hena''s magic worked as they all were happy. Pablo watched them leaving the mansion and as the last woman left, Pablo finally started speaking. "You all go back to the camp." "Huh?" Flashy didn''t get it. "The General said a military person is coming here today. I want to meet whoever it is." "Oh. Then we should leave?" Flashy asked again. Pablo nodded. "Yes. Take care of Hena and Nike. Make sure they get to the camp safely." "Will you be fine here alone?" Hena asked. "Don''t worry about me. Try to understand your Ego when you reach the camp, Hena. And you too Nike." "Yes." Both slaves nodded. "Now leave." "Right." Flashy didn''t ask anything else after that and with both slaves of Pablo, he left the mansion as well. Now Pablo was alone in the big mansion. The General''s muffled voices had become inaudible now but he still had some life in him. Pablo had made sure to give the man a slow death after all. "How long will you wait?" Cupid asked. Pablo stayed at the railing of the top floor, looking down at the main hall. "The military man would probably come at night. He wouldn''t want people to see him coming here. Though, it won''t matter even if the people saw him coming in this house. But I still believe he will come at night as people like to do such things usually in the darkness of night." "What if he comes during the day? Like right now?" "That''s why I am waiting here. I don''t want to miss him. Otherwise I would have also gone to the camp." Pablo left the railing and found a chair in one of the rooms on the floor. He brought the chair inside the red room of the General. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The General was finally dead. Puddle of blood was gathered under the metal bed and Pablo''s shoes also got drenched with it. He didn''t mind that. He expected such a thing. Inside the room, he placed the chair just beside the door of the room. He could have placed the chair just at the front of the door but then he would be instantly visible to anyone who would come inside. So, placing it just beside the door, Pablo sat on the chair. Now he won''t be the first thing anyone entering the room would see. He wasn''t affected by the smell of the room as he had smelled worse. The blood and gore didn''t give him any chills or disgust as well. In fact, according to Pablo, the only difference between him and the General was that the fat man loses control after seeing women. Otherwise both men were cruel and heartless towards killing anyone. If Pablo ever wanted to do something like the General then he would have done it in such a way that no one would have suspected him and no other person would have raided his house. Fortunately, Pablo had no interest in doing such things. "I am sitting at the right side of the door, someone should be on the left side as well. If the military man turned out to be strong then me, being alone, might get heavily injured." Pablo took out his Receiver and called someone right away. He only had a few people he could barely trust and he called one of them. "Draxus," He said. "Come to General Lombard''s house right now. I don''t care how. Just find the house and come." BEEP! Pablo cut the call. He had given his order and knowing Draxus, he would arrive fast. Pablo left the room door open so Draxus doesn''t waste time in finding Pablo inside the mansion. After that he rested his head on the chair and waited. That military would certainly receive¡­ "A warm welcome." Chapter 314 314: Greed Of Flesh Pablo would give the Military man a warm welcome. Cupid was sure of that as well. "Czar!" Draxus''s voice came from the hall of the mansion. Since the mansion was big and empty, the voice echoed. "Come to the top floor, there is an open room. I am here." Pablo relayed his location. Draxus wasted no time and climbed the stairs. He reached the top floor and walked on the corridor. All the rooms were closed but he soon found a room open. The door of the room was made of steel. It was divided in the middle, making two doors. The door was the push type but as Draxus looked inside the room, he forgot all about the doors. His eyes widened as a strong stench greeted his nose. "What is this?" "Everyone shows the same reaction. I thought you would be different." "Czar? Where are you?" Draxus could only hear Pablo''s voice. He couldn''t see him. "Come inside. I am beside the door." Draxus did as told and entered the red room. The blood and the naked fat man on the metal bed wasn''t something one could not react to. Draxus was a human too after all. Draxus looked at the right side and behind the door, Pablo was seated on a chair. "Welcome." Pablo greeted Draxus, smiling. "What is going on, Czar? You told me to find those Abyssal Butchers but now you called me here." "First, dispose the dead dogs lying on the entrance of the mansion." "I already did that. My shadow ate them. I figured you killed them so I destroyed the evidence." ''Smart one.'' Pablo showed a thumbs up. "Then take a chair and sit on the other side of the door." Draxus did that and now Pablo was on the right and Draxus was on the left side of the door. "Now, tell me." Pablo nodded and shared everything he found today. The General, the carriage driver, the captives women, and the military man who would be coming today. Draxus heard all that attentively and in the end, he agreed. "Sure. We''ll wait. Maybe you will find one of your culprits." "What did you find in your search? Any news about any of the five?" Draxus shook his head. "No. I only checked two Marshals'' batch. I still need to check eight more batches." Pablo leaned back on the chair. "Take your time. Find them before one month. We have a mission to attend after that." "Oh. Your first mission as a Marshal. What is it?" "We have to go to the Hollow kingdom. The land of Cannibals." Draxus went silent and eventually said : "The war is near then." "Hmm. I was the one who told the King to wage the war. But I didn''t tell him to send me inside Hollow. He left everything to the Admiral and she gave me this job." "You will be fine." "Like I said, ''we'' have a mission. My whole force will be going to the Hollow kingdom undercover. Including you, Flashy, Nike and Hena." "So Nike and Hena are the new soldiers. Can you appoint them like that? I mean, there must be some kind of process?" "I don''t care. They are Abyssal Butchers from now on. I will deal with everything." "Sure." Draxus also leaned back on his chair but he again sat straight after a second. "Czar, I don''t know if you know it but I think there is something strange about that Hena girl." ''Does he know?'' Pablo turned serious. "What do you mean?" He asked. "I mean, by human standards she is too beautiful. I haven''t seen anyone as pretty as her and that''s why¡­" Draxus looked at Pablo. "I think she is not a Human." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ''Well, that''s obvious.'' "Whoever she is. She is my slave. I have no danger from her. She won''t revolt against me as well. Don''t worry." "Why don''t you tell him the truth about Hena?" Cupid said. ''No. Not yet at least. That''s how secrets get revealed. Tell one man and then it''s all over the place. If the news got into the wrong hands, well, I won''t bite more than I can chew.'' "You think too much. That''s what I think." ''That''s why you are the weakest Angel. Andre would have understood my point.'' "That''s so mean. How cou-" Cupid went on a rant and Pablo ignored her as usual. "Well, if you say she is not a problem then I believe you." Draxus laid back again on the chair again. Pablo appreciated Draxus believing in him as the young man didn''t ask any other questions related to Hena. "What will we do with the military man, czar? If he really comes here of course." "I''ll see. I don''t know what I''ll do myself." "But I am surprised about your sister." "Why? Is it the first time something like that has happened to a girl here? That too in a slum." "No. Many girls share the same fate daily. But she was your sister. From what I have seen you kill anyone instantly so what happened that day? Why didn''t you kill those five right there and then?" "I had no Ego, no strength. I was hungry, naive, and poor at that time. I was afraid of those five and so I couldn''t do anything to them." "I see. And after that encounter you decided to discard everything and became cold and distant. That explains your nature." Draxus made his own belief of Pablo. "Right." And Pablo let him be. He won''t explain everything to Draxus. Not that he could understand it anyway. After that, they chatted a lot more about various things and as time went on, the night arrived. Pablo and Draxus had closed the door of the room and they were waiting. There was pin drop silence around and inside the mansion. Only the slight sound of Pablo''s and Draxus'' breathing could be heard. KHREECH! The main gates of the mansion opened. Pablo heard that. He stopped breathing. Draxus did the same. Now there was complete silence. Pablo was afraid that the disappearance of the dogs would make the upcoming man suspicious and he might go back. Pablo couldn''t just produce some demonic dogs in a day. The most he did was to hide the dog''s bodies so that the visitor would feel at ease. He waited for the door of the mansion to open as he believed the visitor would really come. The desire of flesh would make the man arrive inside the mansion. And Pablo''s thinking came true. THUMP! The door of the mansion opened. He smiled. Footsteps resounded in the mansion and the visitor didn''t even call for the General which made Pablo think that this visitor was a regular here. He knew where he would find women. Judging by the footsteps, Pablo also came to the conclusion that the man was drunk. His steps were slow and was stumbling often. This would make it easy for Pablo. The man walked slowly and Pablo and Draxus held their breath all the while. They could be lenient since the man was drunk but they remained vigilant. No need to take risks. The visitor finally stood just outside the red room and Pablo''s heart beat faster. KREE! The doors of the room slightly opened and after a second, they opened full wide. There was darkness inside the room, making it unable for the visitor to see the dead General on the metal bed. The visitor had only opened the door though. He had yet to step inside the room. "Lombard! Where are you? Give me some." The visitor shouted. It was really a man. But even after calling the General, the man didn''t enter the room. ''Will he not enter if he didn''t get a reply from the General?'' Pablo thought. He can''t have that. The visitor had to enter the room. Pablo decided to take the risk. "It''s ready. You can come inside." He spoke. He mimicked the General''s voice to the best of his abilities. He could just hope nothing goes wrong. "Took you long enough to speak, you bastard. Why is it dark? Open the lights." The man scolded, being drunk made him vulnerable and Pablo would use that. "It will open as you step inside. It''s a new technology." Pablo said. "New technology? Where did you get that? Anhgh. Fuck that. I am coming. Get a woman ready for me." Pablo raised a little bit from his chair and picked something that was kept near his legs. The man stepped one foot inside the room. "The light isn''t coming. This technology is trash." "You have to use both your feet." Pablo said. "What a pain." The man finally stepped both his feet inside the room. "Walk a little further." Pablo said again but this time he kept his voice low. The man was standing very close to him after all. However, the man seemed to be losing his patience as he wasn''t worried about the location of Pablo''s voice and fully arrived inside the room. The man was now in front of Pablo and with no time to waste, in a split second Pablo used the thing he had on his hand. The sound of chains rattling resounded in the room and before the man could figure something out, in the darkness, Pablo wrapped the chains around the man. "Now!" He shouted. And that was the signal for his right hand man, Draxus Maverick. A blacker than black darkness appeared under the man''s feet and that darkness gobbled the man, vanishing him from the room. Like that, after waiting for hours¡­ Pablo captured the visitor. Chapter 315 315: Behemoth "Can anyone break your shadow?" Pablo asked. "No. I mean, I don''t know. I haven''t captured anyone that powerful yet." The visitor was inside Draxus'' shadow. He and Pablo had captured the man. "He is wrapped around chains and is drunk. We can be assured that he will stay inside for a while." Pablo said. Draxus nodded. "Now what?" "First open the lights." "No. My shadow is the strongest when there is darkness around. If lights came, who knows, the man might really break free from it." "Can you see anything right now?" Pablo asked. "More than you." "Is that so? Then¡­" Pablo paused and spoke again : "How many fingers am I holding?" "None. You have your hands behind your back." "Nice. Then did you see the man? Who was he? What was he wearing?" "I saw none of that. We captured the man just after he entered." "Makes sense. I was thinking of tying him to this metal bed and questioning him. But I can''t do that in the dark. I managed to bind him by chains only by hearing his steps. I am blind right now." "If you don''t mind, czar.." Draxus spoke, hesitating. "I can do that." "Do what?" "Tie him and all. I can see just fine and when he is restrained, you can ask all you want." "Can you handle him alone?" "You are forgetting, czar. If you can''t see anything then this man is also not able to see anything in the dark. I have an advantage here. If you open the lights then I might face problems as the man would get his sight back and can attack us." "Yes. You are right. It seems I am too exhausted to think straight. Take him out when you are ready. When he comes out, hit him with something, make him unconscious, and then tie him up. Wait, before that, remove that General from the bed." "You are thinking just fine, Czar." Draxus heed Pablo''s commands and untied the dead General from the metal bed. He threw him to the corner of the room. "But czar, what if after tying him up, he wakes up and uses his Ego to break free?" "Don''t worry about that. Twelve hours are up. Questioning him is optional now. I have some other ways to get what I want. You just take out the man." "As you say." Draxus grabbed a metal rod lying around the room. What it was doing inside the red room, Draxus didn''t want to know that. He held the rod tightly and moved his shadow in front of him. Now the man would appear right at his face, not behind him. "Three." Draxus started counting backwards. "Two." Pablo counted as well, standing behind Draxus. And ending the countdown they both spoke in unison. "One!" SWISH! THUD! Pablo heard two sounds. First, he believed it was the sound of the man coming out of the shadow. The second sound, however, sounded like something hitting the floor. "Um, czar." "Yes. What happened?" Pablo asked, anxious. Not being able to see was a pain. "Our plan failed¡­ successfully." Pablo remained silent for a while. "What?" He asked eventually. "Turns out, we don''t have to do anything. He is sleeping." Draxus finally revealed what was up. "Check. He might be acting." "He is not. As soon as he came out, I hit the rod but he was on the floor to begin with. So the rod hit the floor just beside him. If he was acting then he would have gotten up by the sound." "Does he still have the chain around him?" Pablo asked. "Yes." "And how does he look? Who is he in the military? What''s his uniform like?" Pablo asked many questions. The important questions. Draxus didn''t answer right away but soon with a smile, the answer came. "He is an Abyssal Butcher, czar." Pablo''s hands twitched. ''Calm down. He may not be the same rapist.'' He talked some sense to his body. Just by hearing Abyssal Butcher his body reacts out of his will. "If he is an Abyssal Butcher then he must be strong. Tie him. And since he is sleeping. There is no need for this darkness anymore. I have to recognise him." "Keep the lights off for a few more seconds. Let me tie him first. If he happens to move, my shadow can trap him in darkness." "Fine. Do it fast. I have to see him." "He is a fat man. If this is what you want to know." Fat. A fat Abyssal Butcher. Pablo remembered such a person. It was one of the rapists. His body made movements again. ''Calm down. He was not the only one who was fat in the military. Let me see his face to confirm it fully.'' He held his own hands to control them. They wanted to kill the man just by hearing the description given by Draxus. "Tie him and then open the lights." Pablo decided. Draxus was going to do that anyway so he started the preparation. He dragged the man near the metal bed, chain still wrapped around his body. Pablo was at the mercy of Draxus at the moment. He had no choice but to believe in his right hand man. After some dragging and chain rattling sounds, Draxus finally said the good news. "He is tied, Czar." "Now switch on the lights, will you?" Draxus this time didn''t oppose Pablo and finally opened the lights of the room. Everything was clear again. And the first thing that Pablo did was to look at the man at the metal bed. His eyes fell on the man and as soon as that happened, his body lost control. He jumped at the man. "Stand down, you bastard!" Pablo shouted and Draxus looked left and right. Who was Pablo shouting at? Him? But he didn''t do anything. Unknown to Draxus, Pablo was shouting at himself. He used all his will power to stop himself from falling on the fat man. In the end, Pablo''s body listened to him. He let out a tired sigh. His hands were still twitching uncontrollably though. All these things suggested one thing and Pablo was sure of it as well. The man tied on the metal bed was one of the five rapists of his sister. "I take it he is one of them?" Draxus asked. Pablo nodded. "Dilinger is the name." "Why you jumped though?" "You won''t get it." Draxus didn''t ask further. On the metal bed, Dilinger was sleeping peacefully. The alcohol was too much for him, making him sleepy. But Pablo didn''t like that. The man shouldn''t be sleeping peacefully like this after what he did with his body''s owner''s sister. "First things first." Pablo reached out his hand and placed it on Dilinger''s hand. ''Use the second one.'' [ Mimesis Malefica in use! ] [ Keep touching the target for five seconds. ] [ You are copying this Ego for the first time. ] S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [ You will be shown the Target''s memories now. ] Images entered directly inside Pablo''s mind and Pablo watched them with full attention. He won''t miss even a single thing. Draxus also said nothing to disturb Pablo as he looked very focused. After five seconds, Pablo finished watching all the memories of Dilinger and his Ego finished its work as well. [ You successfully copied the Target''s Ego! ] [ You can keep it for Twelve hours. ] ''Show me.'' Pablo commanded. He had seen Dilinger''s Ego in his memories but he wanted a detailed explanation about it. [ Behemoth (Dark Brown) : You can eat anything and convert it to strength. But that strength will only last for one day. After that, you have to consume things again to be strong. For example, you can eat a hundred trees and get unimaginable strength but that strength will only last for one day. The next day, you have to start from scratch again. ] ''Shit.'' Pablo jerked his head at Draxus. "Find something to cover his mouth. Something that can''t make him open it." Startled by the sudden order, Draxus looked here and there. He didn''t ask why Pablo asked for something like that. Pablo also looked for something to wrap around Dilinger''s mouth but then a question arose. ''Can''t he eat the very thing that will be wrapped around his mouth? That''s a bad idea. I have to make sure he can''t eat anything while he is tied.'' "Stop, Draxus." Pablo stopped looking for something. Draxus did the same. He was perplexed about Pablo''s intentions. One minute he says find something, another minute he tells to stop. What was going on? However, Draxus didn''t ask anything. Pablo''s sister''s rapist was in front of him so it was obvious his czar wasn''t able to think right. "We have to make sure he isn''t able to eat something. He is in the best position as he is. He can''t move his head to eat something." "Okay? Now what?" "There are four more rapists. I can kill this one without making him say sorry or other shit like that." "Alright. How do you want to kill him then?" Pablo thought for a while. He had many things on his mind. He didn''t want to give the fat man an easy death. His body won''t be satisfied with that. The man should feel pain. Pablo thought of punishments along the lines with that and after a few seconds, he came to a conclusion. "We will boil him alive."